History 


of    tn  6  ;^> 

Mennonites 


Hie    '  ■:■•'•. : 


■ '  :  •  ■  ■  '■'■ 


D.K.CeLSsel 


FROM   THE   LIBRARY  OF 
REV.   LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON,  D.  D. 

BEQUEATHED   BY  HIM   TO 

THE   LIBRARY  OF 

PRINCETON   THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


y. 


ft 


<uuJly 


.  APR  23  1932 
"2. 


HISTORY  ^,mr 


OF  THE 


MENNONITES 


HISTORICALLY  AND  BIOGRAPHICALLY  ARRANGED  FROM  THE  TIME 
OF  THE   REFORMATION;     MORE  PARTICULARLY  FROM  THE 
TIME  OF  THEIR   EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA.      CON- 
TAINING SKETCHES  OF  THE  OLDEST  MEET- 
ING   HOUSES    AND    PROMINENT 
MINISTERS. 
ALSO,  THEIR   CONFESSION   OF  FAITH,  ADOPTED  AT 
DORTRECHT,  IN  1632. 


DANIEL    K.    CASSEL. 


WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

DANIEL    K.    CASSEL. 

1888. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  Year  1887, 

By  DANIEL  K.  CASSEL, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.  C. 


Press  of 

Globe  Printing  House, 

Philadelphia. 


DEDICATED    TO    THE    MEMORY 

OF 

WILLEM  RUDDINGHUYSEN  [RITTENHOUSE], 

FIRST    MENNONITE    BISHOP 

IN    AMERICA. 


Introduction. 

^PHIS  volume,  containing  brief  sketches  of  the  Menno- 
■*•  nites  in  America,  beginning  with  the  first  settlement 
and  organization  at  Germantown,  Pa.,  is  the  result  of  re- 
searches originally  intended  as  sketches  for  the  public 
press,  but  at  the  earnest  solicitation  of  many  friends  it  is 
now  offered  in  its  present  form,  as  a  memorial  of  the  two 
hundredth  anniversary  of  their  first  organization  in 
America. 

A  history  of  the  Mennonites,  and  more  especially  of 
those  in  America,  is  a  task  surrounded  with  many  diffi- 
culties. But  few  collections  of  their  books  exist  in 
America;  in  many  of  their  churches  no  records  have  been 
kept,  or  have  been  lost;  and  many  old  and  valuable  papers 
and  records  that  did  exist,  which  would  have  been  the 
ordinary  source  of  information,  have  been  destroyed  or 
lost,  not  being  regarded  at  the  time  of  any  value. 

Material  facts  have  been  diligently  sought  after  and 
patient  labor  cheerfully  bestowed  upon  the  work ;  events 
and  facts  have  been  gathered,  both  from  American  and 
European  sources,  in  order  to  make  it  a  valuable  work 
for  the  present  and  future  generations.     It  is  submitted 

(v) 


yi  INTRODUCTION. 

to  a  generous  and  intelligent  people  in  the  belief  that  it 
will  meet  their  approval. 

Bancroft  says  of  the  Germans  in  America :  "  Neither 
they  nor  their  descendants  have  laid  claim  to  all  that  is 
their  due."  This  is  attributable  partly  to  language,  partly 
to  race  instincts  and  hereditary  tendencies.  Quiet  in  their 
tastes,  deeply  absorbed  in  the  peaceful  avocations  of  life, 
undemonstrative  to  the  verge  of  diffidence,  without  clan- 
nish propensities,  they  have  permitted  their  more  aggres- 
sive neighbors  to  deny  them  a  proper  place  even  on  the 
historic  page. 

At  the  close  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War  there  ran  through 
Protestant  Germany  a  broad  line ;  upon  the  one  side  of 
that  line  stood  the  followers  of  Luther  and  Zwingli,  of 
Melancthon  and  Calvin — these  were  called  the  church 
people ;  upon  the  other  side  stood  Menno  Simons,  Diet- 
rich Philips,  Casper  Schwenkfeld,  the  Silesian  Knight,  and 
"The  Separatists" — these  were  called  the  sect  people. 
It  was  a  line  which  divided  persecution  by  new  bound- 
aries, and  left  the  fagot  and  the  stake  in  new  hands,  for 
the  Peace  of  Westphalia  had  thrown  the  guarantees  of  its 
powerful  protection  only  over  one  side  of  this  Protest- 
ant division.  It  was  a  line  which  in  the  New  World, 
though  less  discernible  than  in  the  Old,  is  only  becoming 
obliterated  in  the  widening  philanthropy  of  our  own 
times. 

"While  the  German  Church  people  have  some  written 


INTRODUCTION.  Vll 

history  in  America,  the  sect  people  have  yet  very  little  of 
their  history  written." — E.  K.  Martin. 

Daniel  Webster,  in  one  of  his  speeches  said,  as  if 
to  commend  our  kind  of  notices  :  "  There  is  still  wanting 
a  history  which  shall  trace  the  Progress  of  Social  Life. 
We  still  need  to  learn  how  our  ancestors,  in  their  houses, 
were  fed,  lodged  and  clothed,  and  what  were  their  em- 
ployments. We  wish  to  see  and  know  more  of  the  changes 
which  took  place  from  age  to  age  in  the  homes  of  the 
first  settlers,"  etc. 

We  want  a  History  of  Firesides. 

I  have  endeavored  to  some  extent  to  cover  this  ground 
— asjthe  reader  will  find  in  the  settlements  of  Germantown, 
Lancaster,  Ohio  and  Canada. 

I  believe  the  work  to  be  as  reliable  as  the  nature  of 
things  will  permit. 

Should  the  reader  discover  differences  in  dates  or  ages 
of  persons,  lie  will  remember  that  where  the  month  is 
designated  by  a  number,  that  March  counts  as  the  first 
month,  April  the  second,  etc. 

The  days  also  differ  from  our  reckoning.  The  im- 
proved Gregorian  Calendar  was  not  adopted  in  Pennsyl- 
vania till  1752,  which  accounts  for  the  great  discrepancy 
in  ancient  dates. 

I  have  also  endeavored  to  retain  the  old  or  ancient 
phraseology  in  my  quotations,  as  well  as  the  old  mode  of 
spelling,  especially  names  of  places  and  persons,  in  order 
not  to  destroy  the  original. 


Vlll  INTRODUCTION. 

It  is,  therefore,  in  the  hope  of  stimulating  investigation 
into  the  past  life  of  this  most  interesting  of  all  those  sects, 
who,  during  the  last  century  or  two,  have  landed  upon 
our  shores,  that  these  brief  sketches  of  the  Mennonites 
have  been  given  to  the  public. 

Hoping  that  my  efforts  may  be  of  some  benefit  to  the 
Mennonite  Church  and  people  in  America. 

The  Author. 


Preface. 

A  large  portion  of  the  material  composing  this  volume, 
which  more  immediately  concerns  the  Mennonite 
Church  in  America,  has  to  a  considerable  extent  been  de- 
rived from  original  documents,  some  of  which  have  never 
been  on  historic  pages  before,  and  from  the  records  of 
churches  wherever  such  existed,  such  as  the  records  of 
the  Mennonite  Church  at  Germantown,  also  that  of  Skip- 
pack  and  others,  as  well  as  the  writings  of  Dr.  Ludwig 
Keller,  Royal  Librarian  at  Miinster ;  J.  T.  V.  Braght's 
Martyrs'  Mirror,  and  Biographical  Sketches,  by  S.  W. 
Pennypacker ;  The  Mennonites,  by  E.  K.  Martin  ;  B.  Carl 
Roosen,  Dr.  A.  Eby  and  a  number  of  others. 

Special  thanks  for  assistance  and  valuable  information 
furnished  during  my  labors  in  compiling  this  work,  rend- 
ered in  various  ways,  are  due  to  Abraham  Blosser,  of 
Virginia ;  John  F.  Funk,  of  Elkhart,  Ind. ;  Sam'l  Stauf- 
fer,  Berks  Co.,  Pa. ;  John  B.  Bechtel,  Boyertown,  Pa. ; 
Jacob  S.  Moyer,  Bucks  Co.,  Pa. ;  A.  B.  Shelly,  Milford 
Square,  Bucks  Co.,  Pa. ;  Sam'l  K.  Cassel,  Blooming  Glen, 
Pa.;  A.  H.  Cassel,  Harleysville,  Pa.;  Abel  Horning, 
Telford,  Pa.;  William  S.  Godshall,  Schwenksville,  Pa.; 

00 


2  PREFACE. 

Jacob  C.  Loux,  Lansdalc,  Pa. ;  John  C.  Boorse,  Esq., 
Kulpsville,  Pa. ;  Herman  Godshall,  Souderton,  Pa. ;  M. 
S.  Moyer,  of  Missouri ;  George  S.  Nyce,  of  Frederick, 
Pa. ;  N.  B.  Grubb,  Philadelphia ;  John  B.  Tyson,  Skip- 
pack,  Pa. ;  Christian  Schowalter,  Primrose,  Iowa;  Hon. 
Horatio  Gates  Jones,  Roxborough,  Phila. ;  Welty  and 
Sprunger,  Berne,  Ind. ;  and  S.  S.  Haury,  Cantonment, 
Indian  Territory.  The  author  is  also  under  many  obliga- 
tions to  Prof.  J.  G.  De  Hoop  Scheffer,  of  Amsterdam, 
Holland,  and  many  others.  The  collection  of  the  material 
for  this  volume  has  been  a  tedious  and  difficult  work; 
and  though  conscious  that  this  work  is  in  many  respects 
incomplete  and  deficient,  the  author  is  encouraged  in  its 
publication  by  the  fact  that  his  researches  in  certain 
periods  of  the  American  history  of  the  Mennonite  Church 
have  not  proved  unsuccessful.  The  book  is  now  sent 
forth  with  all  its  imperfections,  hoping  that  it  may  help 
to  awaken  the  members  of  the  Mennonite  Church  to  a 
consciousness  of  their  precious  historical  inheritance. 

There  are,  no  doubt,  many  inaccuracies  and  omissions, 
and  the  author  will  be  grateful  for  such  information  as 
may  hereafter  enable  him  to  give  a  more  complete  record. 


Contents. 

Page. 

Menno  Simons'  Renunciation  of  the  Church 

of  Rome             .......  9 

Articles  of  Faith 25 

General  Adoption  of  the  Articles  of  Faith  42 
King  Charles  II  and  William  Penn        .        .  46 
Settlement  of  Germantown          ...  49 
Origin  of  the  Sect  of  Mennonites          .        .  55 
Arrival  of  Mennonites  at  Germantown    .  64 
Mennonite  Meeting  at  Germantown      .        .  97 
An  Address.     By  S.  W.  Pennypacker     .         .  117 
Report  of  the  Indian  Mission           .        .        .126 
Virginia.     A  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Early  Men- 
nonites in  Virginia          .         .         .         .         .  129 
Trials  and  Afflictions  of  the  Virginia  Mennonites 
During  the  Late  Civil  War         .         .         .         .134 
Mennonites  in  West  Virginia       .        .        .  143 
Christian  Funk.     The  Schism  among  the   Men- 
nonites in  1777            .  '                .         .         .         .  150 
(3) 


4  contents. 

Manitoba  Mennonites  .  .  .  .  152 
The  Herrites  (or  Herrenleute)      .        .        .154 

Mennonites  in  Missouri  .  .  .  .  156 
Early    Settlement   of    the    Mennonites    in 

Elkhart  County,  Indiana  .        .         .159 

Biographical  Sketch  of  Jacob  Christophel  165 
First  Amish  Settlement  in  Elkhart  County, 

Indiana ^7 

Mennonites  in  Colorado 168 

Mennonites  in  New  York  State           .        .  169 

Maryland 1»j1 

Russian  Settlements  in  the  West  .  .  172 
Russian  Settlements  in  Nebraska           .        .173 

Periodicals 175 

Conferences 178 

Mennonite  Immigration  to  Pennsylvania  180 

Christopher  Dock 203 

Der     Blutige     Schauplatz    oder    Martyrer 

Spiegel 211 

Settlement  at  Skippack 216 

The  Organization  of  the  Mennonite  Church 

at  Salford 221 

Franconia 225 


CONTENTS.  5 

Kui.psvii.le.     Mennonite  Church  at  Towamencin, 

Montgomery  County,  Pa.        ....  228 
IyANSDAEE,    MONTOMERY   COUNTY,    Pa.                .            .231 

Bartolet's  Mennonite  Meeting-house  in  Fred- 
erick Township,  Montgomery  County,  Pa.     .  232 
Gottsh  all's,  or  Schwenksvieee        .        .        .  234 

Herstein's 236 

rockhiel,  or  gehman's 237 

Perkasie,  or  Hieetown 240 

Deep  Run  Meeting-house             ....  242 

doylestown 247 

Lexington 248 

Historical   Sketches  of   the   Swamp   Menno- 
nite Church 249 

Springfield  and  Saucon 256 

Deep   Run.     A  Brief  Sketch  of  the  Incorporated 
Mennonite  Church  at  Deep  Run  (New  School), 

in  Bedminster,  Bucks  Count}',  Pa.           .         .  258 

Hereford       ........  260 

Boyertown 262 

Mennonite  Congregation  in  Upper  Milford, 

Lehigh  County 264 

Philadelphia  (New  School)    ....  267 


o  contents. 

Chester  County,  Pa.     ..... 

Cumberland  County,  Pa. 
Northampton  County  Mennonites  . 
Bangor    .    .    . 

York  County,  Pa. 

Meeting-houses  in  Juniata  County,  Pa. 

Lebanon  County,  Pa.  

Snyder,  Juniata  and  Perry  Counties,  Pa. 

Dauphin  County,  Pa 

Franklin  County,  Pa. 

Mennonite  General  Conference 
Mennonites  in  Lancaster  County    . 

Eby  Family 

Herr  Family 

Hershey  Family 

A    Brief    Sketch    of    the    First    Mennonite 

Settlers  in  Pennsylvania  .        .        .    300 

The  Swiss  Mennonites  in  Ohio      ...        303 
A  Sketch  of  the   Mennonite  Settlement  in 

Canada 309 

Visit  Among  the  Mennonites 

A  Visit  Among  Russian  Mennonites 

Mrs.  Catharine  Gable    . 


CONTENTS.  7 

Jacob  Funk,  Mennonite  Minister  at  Germantown, 

from  1774  to  1816 337 

The  Keysers 342 

Biography  of  the  Kolbs  in  America       .        .  344 

Cassel  Family  in  America      .        .        .        .  35 l 
Gerhard    RoosEn.       Mennonite   Minister   of  the 
Hamburg   Altona   Congregation.      Born    161 2, 

died  171 1              358 

Biographical  Sketch  op  the  Rittenhouses  363 

Emigration  of  the  Stauffers  to  America     .  367 

Custom  of  Baptism  in  the  Early  Centuries  369 
munsterites    not    connected    with    menno- 

NITES           _ 38x 

Origin  of  the  Munsterites    ....  3%3 
German   Translation  of  the    Bible    by  the 

Waldenses 387 

The  Community  and  the  Church           .        .  39° 

Menno  Simons'  Memorial 39  * 

Origin  of  the  Old  Evangelical  Church     .  395 

Closing  Chapter 399 

APPENDIX 
First  Impulse  or  Motive  of  the  Cassels  Emi- 
grating to  America           ....  403 


8  contents. 

The;  Mknnonite  Shipbuilder  ....  405 
Extract  from  an  Address  delivered  by  Dr. 

W.  J.  Mann 4°6 

An   Interesting   Address.     By    Matteo   Bro- 

chet,  of  Rome 409 

The  Mennonites  and  Temperance    .        .        .411 

Early  Churches  of  Germantown  .  .  412 
Old  Germantown.     Its  Division  into  Lots. — The 

Curious  Names   of  the   Original   Settlers   and 

Something  of  their  Holdings  .         .         -414 

Ephrata       .         . 420 

Old  Clock 421 

Indian  Contract  and  Deed  to  William  Penn  422 

Mennonites 425 

Origin    of    New    Year's    Day,    or    First    of 

January            427 

Undertakers  for  Funerals    ....  429 

First  Mennonites  Represented  as  Quakers  430 

No  Union  of  Church  and  State    .        .        .  431 

Habits  of  First  Settlers 432 

Obituary 433 


Menno  Simons'  Renunciation  of  the 
Church  of  Rome. 


THE  names  of  CEcolampadius,  Luther,  Zwinglius, 
Melanchton,  Bucer,  Bullinger,  Calvin  and  others, 
whom  God  in  His  providence  raised  up  as  humble  instru- 
ments to  reform  to  no  small  extent  abuses  which  had 
crept  into  the  Church,  are  familiar  to  almost  every  ordi- 
nary reader;  while  that  of  Menno  Simons  is  little 
known,  although  he  was  contemporary  with  Luther, 
Zwinglius  and  others,  and  with  some  of  whom  he  had 
personal  interviews — with  Luther  and  Melanchton  in 
Wittemberg  ;  with  Bullinger  at  Zurich  ;  and  at  Strasburg 
with  Bucer. 

It  has  been  a  mooted  question  for  many  years  whether 
or  not  the  Mennonites  were  descendants  from  the  Wal- 
denses,  but  the  testimony  of  Dr.  Ypeij,  a  professor  of 
theology  at  Groningen  and  a  member  of  the  Dutch 
Reformed  Church,  in  a  book  published  by  him  in  1813, 
ought  to  set  the  question  forever  at  rest.  The  eminent 
Doctor  says  in  his  excellent  work  that  the  Baptists,  who 
were  formerly  called  Anabaptists  and  in  latter  times  Men- 
nonites, were  the  original  Waldenses.  Testimony  of  this 
character  from  such  high  authority  in  the  Dutch  Re- 
formed Church  must  carry  conviction  with  it. 

There  is  apparently  no  reason  to  question  the  antece- 

(9) 


10  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

dents  of  the  Mennonites,  but  as  misrepresentation  has 
always  been  more  or  less  their  bane,  we  suppose  it  will 
so  continue  to  be  until  the  end  of  time,  when,  if  not  be- 
fore, justice  will  assuredly  be  done  them. 

The  name  Mennonite  came  from  Menno  Simons,*  a 
native  of  Witmarsum,  a  small  town  about  half-way  be- 
tween Bolsward  and  Harlingen,  and  the  year  of  his  birth 
1492  ;  he  was  reared  as  a  Catholic.  We  find  in  his  writ- 
ings that  he  was  appointed  chaplain  in  Pingium,  a  small 
town  which  he  called  his  father's  town,  where  he  was 
stationed  as  a  priest  and  preached  for  two  years,  without 
ever  having  read  the  Scripture,  or  touched  it,  for  fear 
he  might  be  mislead. 

In  the  third  year  (1527)  he  concluded  to  read  the 
Scripture  and  soon  found  that  he  was  in  error.  He  con- 
tinued reading  the  Scripture  daily,  and  was  soon  called 
an  evangelical  preacher,  but  still,  as  he  says,  he  loved  the 
world  and  the  world  loved  him. 

It  occurred  in  the  year  1531  that  a  very  devout  Chris- 
tian named  Sicke  Schneider,  a  native  of  Switzerland,  was 
beheaded,  being  condemned  by  the  Catholics  as  a  heretic, 
because  he  renewed  his  baptism.  Menno  Simons  had 
never  heard  of  a  second  baptism,  therefore  it  seemed  to 
him  very  strange.  He  then  commenced  to  examine  the 
Scripture  closely  in  regard  to  infant  baptism,  but,  as  he 
says,  he  soon  found  that  infant  baptism  had  no  founda- 
tion in  the  Scripture. 

Shortly  after  1531  Menno  Simons  left  Pingium  and 
was  stationed  in  Witmarsum,  his  birthplace,  as  a  Catholic 
priest. 


■'•  <  »r  Symons,  read  Seemon 


MENNO    SIMONS     RENUNCIATION.  II 

After  remaining  at  the  latter  place  about  one  year,  the 
first  evangelical  people  teaching  the  doctrine  of  adult 
baptism  settled  also  in  the  neighborhood,  and  soon  after, 
the  Miinsterites  also  made  their  appearance  among  them 
and  elected  John  Bockhold  their  king.  A  riot  took  place 
and  the  Miinsterites  were  driven  out,  in  1534,  by  Count 
Waldeck,  its  expelled  bishop,  and  in  February,  1535, 
about  300  men,  with  their  wives  and  children,  entrenched 
themselves  in  the  so-called  old  cloister,  near  Witmarsum, 
where  on  the  7th  of  April,  1535,  they  were  overpowered; 
many  were  taken  prisoners,  many  were  killed,  women 
were  drowned.  Menno  Simons'  own  brother,  Peter 
Simons,  also  lost  his  life  in  this  riot,  and  many  of  the  quiet 
and  peaceable  evangelical  people  who  lived  among  them 
suffered  much. 

All  this  took  place  while  Menno  Simons  was  yet  in  the 
Catholic  Church,  but  his  teaching  and  his  life  became 
quite  changed.  During  this  time  he  wrote  a  book  against 
the  Miinsterites,  shortly  before  he  left  the  Catholic 
Church.  In  that  book  he  speaks  of  John  Bockhold,  of 
Ley  den,  as  yet  living,  and  who  was  executed  January  2  2d, 

1536. 

Menno  Simons  left  the  Catholic  Church  January  1 2th, 
1 5  36  (see  Berend  Karl  Roosen,  p.  24).  According  to  the 
foregoing  statement  it  is  clearly  shown  that  Menno 
Simons  never  had  any  connection  or  anything  common 
with  the  Miinsterites,  because  he  was  yet  in  the  Catholic 
Church. 

Menno  renounced  the  Catholic  faith  January  12th, 
1536,  and  shortly  afterwards  he  was  baptized  at  Leeu- 
warden  (see  B.  Karl  Roosen,  p.  25)  by  Johann  Matthys 
(see  Gemeindebldtt  fur  Mouwnitcn,  Bdnde  4  und  $yJaJirg. 
1836). 


12  HISTORY   OF  THE    MENNOtflTES. 

After  his  severance  from  the  Catholic  Church  he  lived 
retired,  spent  his  time  in  reading  and  writing,  until  the 
year  1537. 

Ubbo  Philipps,  a  brother  of  Dirk  Philipps,  was  or- 
dained to  the  ministry  by  Johann  Matthys,  says  Berend 
Karl  Roosen,  of  Hamburg,  Altojia,  and  Menno  Simons  was 
ordained  a  minister  by  Ubbo  Philipps  in  1537,  in  the  Old 
Evangelical  (Tmifgcsbmtcn,  or  Waldcnscr)  Church,  after- 
wards called  Mennonites. 

Menno  Simons'  departure  from  the  teachings  of  his 
childhood  naturally  caused  the  greatest  indignation  in 
Catholic  circles,  and  from  that  time  on  he  and  his  fol- 
lowers were  subjected  to  the  basest  persecution — a  perse- 
cution which  has  been  transmitted  through  successive 
generations  and  exists  to-day,  although  not  to  such  an 
extent. 

After  Menno's  ordination  to  the  ministry  in  1537,  he 
exercised  an  influence  upon  the  remaining  Miinsterites, 
strong  enough  to  cause  them  to  renounce  their  warlike 
attitude  and  become  peaceable  Christians.  He  tried  to 
persuade  them  to  hold  peace,  even  when  he  was  yet  a 
Catholic  priest. 

The  quiet  Old  Evangelical  Baptists,  who  strongly  re- 
nounced every  kind  of  warfare,  called  upon  Menno  in 
1537,  after  he  had  renounced  his  office  as  Catholic  priest, 
and  only  after  much  deliberation  and  prayer  he  con- 
sented to  accept  the  call  and  become  their  bishop  (see 
B.  K.  Rooscn.p.  jj),  and,  being  a  learned  and  eloquent 
man,  he  accomplished  a  vast  amount  of  good,  the  effect 
of  which  is  felt  in  Mennonite  circles  to-day.  His  un- 
questioned piety  and  sincerity,  together  with  his  elo- 
quence, swayed  the  multitudes  and  many  thousands  en- 


Nach  dem  der  Mennoniten  Kirche  in  Hamburg  und  Altona  gehorendem  Bildnisse. 

MENNO  SIMONS. 

BORN   1492.  DIED  1559. 


MENNO    SIMONS     RENUNCIATION.  1 3 

listed  in  the  good  cause.  In  the  year  1537  Menno  Simons 
commenced  traveling  throughout  Northern  Germany  as 
a  teacher  of  the  Scriptural  truth.  Everywhere  he  went 
his  life  was  endangered  by  indignant  followers  of  the 
faith  he  had  renounced,  but  he  was  not  dismayed,  and 
went  on  in  his  laudable  effort  to  convert  men  to  be  be- 
lievers in  and  followers  of  the  teachings  of  Christ.  He 
founded  many  congregations  in  Europe,  and  labored 
assiduously  in  his  undertaking  until  death  put  an  end  to 
his  earthly  career. 

The  exact  date  of  Menno  Simons'  birth  and  death  is 
somewhat  shrouded  in  mystery.  Nearly  all  writers  in 
the  home  of  Menno  Simons  have  fixed  1496  as  the  year 
of  his  birth,  and  1561  as  the  year  of  his  death.  We  find 
in  his  foundation  book,  in  late  German  editions,  "that  it 
[the  dawning  of  the  new  spiritual  light]  occurred  in  1524, 
in  his  twenty-eighth  year,"  which  would  make  the  year 
of  his  birth  1496;  but  the  first  Dutch  collected  edition  to 
which  we  have  access  does  not  contain  any  such  date. 
It  appears,  then,  he  never  wrote  this  sentence  ;  it  has  evi- 
dently been  added  by  some  writer  or  printer  in  later  years. 

E.  K.  Martin,  Esq.,  of  the  Lancaster  Bar,  in  his  pam- 
phlet called  the  "  Mennonites,"  fixes  the  year  of  Menno's 
birth  in  1492. 

Professor  J.  G.  De  Hoop  Scheffer,  who  has  charge  of 
the  Mennonite  archives  at  Amsterdam,  in  Holland,  whom 
we  must  acknowledge  as  good  authority,  and  have  no 
reason  to  doubt  has  better  facilities  of  ascertaining  than 
many  others,  also  fixes  the  year  of  Menno's  birth,  A.D. 
1492,  and  that  of  his  death  1559,  on  the  13th  of  January. 

Much  could  be  written  on  this  subject  and  explana- 
tions given,  but  this  must  suffice.    The  good  that  Menno 


14  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Simons  had  done  in  life  did  not  end  at  his  death;  it  lived 
after  him.  The  seed  he  had  sown  took  deep  root  in  the 
hearts  of  those  he  had  taught,  and  although  some  writers 
accuse  his  followers  of  degenerating  after  Menno's  death, 
they  continued  to  labor  on  in  the  good  cause.  There  is 
no  evidence  to  prove  the  theory  that  his  followers  became 
lukewarm  after  his  death.  There  has  been  a  disposition 
in  some  quarters  to  depreciate  the  work  accomplished  by 
Menno  Simons,  and  much  of  the  credit  that  rightfully 
belongs  to  him  was  given  to  Luther  and  Calvin  and  others 
of  his  contemporaries.  The  time  will  come,  however, 
when  the  concession  will  be  made  that  he  did  as  much 
towards  the  enlightenment  of  mankind  as  did  those  illus- 
trious personages  who  shed  such  lustre  on  the  history  of 
the  Reformation. 

The  persecution  of  the  Mennonites  continued  long  after 
the  death  of  Menno  Simons.  They  were  compelled  to 
flee  from  one  country  to  another.  The  band  of  followers 
of  the  Mennonite  doctrine  was  compelled  to  disperse. 
Some  of  them  went  to  Russia,  others  to  Prussia,  Poland, 
Holland  and  Denmark,  and  others  to  America. 

The  alleged  peculiarity  of  the  faith  of  the  Mennonites, 
even  after  they  came  to  America,  was  still  the  subject  of  un- 
favorable comment  and  much  ridicule.  The  Mennonites 
do  not  parade  their  doctrine  like  other  denominations, 
and  their  form  of  religious  worship  is  free  from  every 
semblance  of  ostentation.  They  prefer  not  to  let  their 
good  works  be  seen  of  men.  Nevertheless,  having  en- 
dured the  ridicule  of  those  antagonistic  to  their  manner 
of  worship  as  long  as  they  could,  they  prepared  a  work 
called  Articles  of  Faith,  which  was  executed  and  finished 
in  the  United  Churches  in  the  city  of  Dortrecht,  April 


MENNO    SIMONS '    RENUNCIATION.  1 5 

2 1 st,  1632,  subscribed  by  delegates  from  all  the  churches 
(see  Articles  of  Faith,  page  25).  One  feature  of  their 
faith,  and  one  to  which  they  cling  with  most  praiseworthy 
tenacity,  is  this :  They  believe  that  the  doctrine  of  Christ 
forbids  the  resentment  of  wrongs  and  the  showing  of  any 
spirit  of  revenge.  They  believe  their  mission  to  be  one 
which  will  redound  to  the  benefit  of  all  men,  and  they  are 
assiduous  in  their  efforts  to  that  end.  They  never  turn 
a  stranger  from  their  door,  but  they  do  not  give  alms  to 
be  seen  of  men.  They  are  very  careful  in  this  respect. 
If  an  enemy  comes  to  them  in  distress,  they  help  him. 
What  an  example  they  set  for  many  professing  Christians! 
One  portion  of  their  faith  may  possibly  be  termed  pecu- 
liar; yet  when  one  looks  at  it  in  the  right  light,  there  is 
nothing  so  objectionable  in  it.  In  forming  marital  rela- 
tions, the  Mennonites  adhere  to  the  doctrine  that  two 
believers  in  the  same  faith  should  marry.  This  is  a  cus- 
tom of  the  Church  which  is  still  strictly  adhered  to  by 
many.  They  base  this  portion  of  their  belief  upon  the  or- 
dainment  of  God  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  when  he  insti- 
tuted an  honorable  union  between  Adam  and  Eve.  In 
their  code  they  cite  many  more  Scriptural  teachings  which 
carry  them  out  in  their  belief  that  there  should  be  no 
marriage  consummated  except  between  two  members  of 
the  same  Church. 

The  Mennonites  do  not  believe  in  any  great  floiirish 
of  trumpets;  so  they  seldom  make  known  the  number  of 
their  communicants.  In  short,  they  believe  in  doing  all 
the  good  they  can,  but  in  a  quiet  way.  In  this  they  ob- 
serve a  simplicity  worthy  of  emulation.  Too  many  of 
our  churches  make  a  great  flourish,  and  ministers  and 
members  speak  glowingly  of  what  ought  to  be  done;  but 


1 6  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

they  seldom  find  time  to  do  it.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
Mennonites  indulge  in  no  braggadocia,  and  go  around 
quietly  doing  the  work  which  they  believe  has  been  made 
imperative  on  them  by  the  command  of  the  Master. 

Descriptive  of  the  trials  and  tribulations  that  the  ear- 
lier Mennonites  underwent,  nothing  can  be  more  beauti- 
ful than  the  following,  which  is  taken  from  an  ably  written 
pamphlet  on  the  "  Mennonites,"  composed  by  E.  K.  Mar- 
tin, Esq.,  a  member  of  the  Lancaster  Bar:  "  A  recent  his- 
torian says:  'The  philologist  who  seeks  to  know  some- 
thing of  the  language  of  the  primeval  man  of  Europe, 
finds  amid  the  mountains  of  the  Pyrenees  the  ^Basques, 
who  have  preserved  down  to  the  present  time  the  tongue 
of  their  remote  forefathers.' 

"Whether  we  regard  their  personal  history  or  the  result 
of  their  teaching,  the  Mennonites  were  the  most  interest- 
ing people  who  came  to  America.  There  is  scarcely  a 
family  among  them  which  cannot  be  traced  to  some  an- 
cestor burned  to  death  because  of  his  faith.  Their  whole 
literature  smacks  of  the  fire.  Beside  a  record  like  theirs 
the  sufferings  of  Pilgrim  and  Quaker  seem  trivial.  A 
hundred  years  before  the  time  of  Roger  Williams,  George 
Fox  and  William  Penn,  the  Dutch  reformer,  Menno 
Simons,  contended  for  the  complete  severance  of  Church 
and  State,  and  the  struggles  for  religious  and  political 
liberty  which  convulsed  England  and  led  to  the  English 
colonization  of  America  in  the  seventeenth  century,  were 
logical  results  of  docrines  advanced  by  the  Dutch  and 
German  Anabaptists  in  the  one  which  preceded.  This 
is  a  bold  and  sweeping  claim  for  a  place  in  history  for 
the  Mennonites;  but  let  him  who  challenges  it  look  well 
to  the  ground  on  which  he  stands. 


MENNO    SIMONS     RENUNCIATION.  \J 

"The  sixteenth  century  was  a  period  of  unrest  in  the 
Old  World.  Europe  was  at  length  standing  at  the  foot  of 
the  long  ascent  which  was  to  lead  out  of  Middle  Age 
superstition  and  servitude  to  false  and  degrading  relig- 
ious pretensions.  Of  all  the  dreadful  visitations  to  Europe 
in  which  this  sixteenth  century  spirit  sought  expression, 
the  Peasants'  war  of  Germany  was  the  worst.  A  hundred 
thousand  of  them  fell  in  battle  or  were  driven  into  exile, 
and  their  cause  was  stamped  out  in  blood ;  not  so,  how- 
ever, their  ideas.  The  Middle  Age  spirit  the  brave  peas- 
ants had  challenged,  and  it  must  henceforth  fight  for  its 
existence  alongside  of  Popery  and  whatever  else  men 
saw  fit  to  condemn,  when  the  smoke  of  the  pillaged 
castles  and  ruined  vineyards  had  ascended  to  heaven,  and 
the  earth  had  drunk  up  the  blood  from  the  hundred  battle- 
fields, and  the  last  remnant  of  the  warlike  Anabaptists 
had  fallen  under  the  mercenary's  heel  or  the  headsman's 
axe,  when  the  detonations  of  the  fierce  popular  explosion 
had  ceased  longer  to  terrify,  and  the  empire,  surfeited 
with  bloodshed,  had  begun  to  stay  the  hand  of  destruc- 
tion, out  of  the  vast  chaos,  the  confusion  of  beliefs,  the 
contempt  for  creed,  arose  a  new  apostle  with  a  new  doc- 
trine. And  yet  it  was  not  new ;  the  same  fundamental 
belief  had  been  promulgated  by  Waldus  in  the  twelfth 
century  and  by  Wickliffe  in  the  fourteenth.  It  was 
Christianism  in  humility,  and  the  apostle  was  Menno 
Simons.  In  1536  Menno  renounced  Popery  altogether, 
and  shortly  after  a  number  of  persons  came  to  him,  whom 
he  describes  as  of  one  heart  and  soul  with  himself,  and 
these  earnestly  besought  him  to  take  upon  himself  the 
ministry  of  the  Word.  In  this  little  handful  of  believers 
we  have  the  first  Mennonite  congregation,  and  the  first 


1 8  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Mennonitc  pastor,  and  the  continuation  of  the  Apostolic 
Church.  They  were  undoubtedly  Waldenses  who  had 
survived  the  fire  of  persecution  and  the  fury  of  the  Peasant 
war.  There  are  many  things  besides  creed  and  religious 
practices,  the  implications  of  contemporary  writers  and 
the  direct  testimony  of  the  historians,  Van  Braght,  Roosen, 
Mehrning  and  others,  that  lead  to  this  conclusion.  The 
Waldenses  had  been  the  valley  people  of  the  Alpine  fast- 
nesses, almost  the  only  places  in  Europe  where  the  cor- 
roding influences  of  the  Church  had  failed  to  destroy  the 
simplicity  of  primitive  Christianity.  Neander  says  :  'They 
not  only  disapproved  of  oaths,  but  held  it  unchristian  to 
shed  blood,'  which  are  among  the  fundamental  teachings 
of  Menno.  Frank,  a  very  ancient  writer,  speaking  of  the 
Waldenses  says:  'They  reject  infant  baptism,  they  live  a 
blameless,  Christian  life,  invoke  no  saints  or  any  creature; 
they  call  upon  God  alone,  they  swear  not  at  all,  and  main- 
tain that  no  Christian  is  allowed  to  swear.  They  have  no 
mendicants  among  them,  but  they  help  each  other  as 
brethren.  These  are  the  true  Waldenses.'  Since  they 
likewise  opposed  war  and  taking  part  in  civil  government, 
the  stricter  of  them  could  not  become  Lutherans,  Zwing- 
lians  or  Calvinists,  and  the  inference  is  irresistible  that 
they  lost  their  identity  in  that  sect  which  has  preserved 
to  our  own  day  their  practices  and  belief,  and  which  in 
the  nineteenth  century  exacts  the  rigid  simplicity  and 
stout  self-denial  which  succesfully  resisted  Roman  ab- 
solutism in  Europe  during  the  fifteenth  century.  Of 
course,  the  Mennonites  inherited  at  the  same  time  the 
terms  of  opprobrium  with  which  the  Papists  had  for  cen- 
turies been  pleased  to  stigmatize  all  those  who  differed 
with  themselves.    The  followers  of  Menno  have  frequently 


MENNO    SIMONS     RENUNCIATION.  I9 

been  confounded  with  the  Munsterites,  or  warlike  section 
of  the  Anabaptists,  among  whom  the  enthusiasm  of  the 
Reformation  led  to  frightful  excesses.  There  is  nothing 
in  ecclesiastical  history  better  authenticated  than  not  only 
his  lack  of  sympathy  with,  but  his  utter  abhorrence  and 
detestation  of,  their  practice,  one  of  the  first  acts  of  Menno's 
ministry  being  the  preparation  of  a  work  stigmatizing  the 
Minister  king  and  his  "ungodly  doctrine."  With  refer- 
ence to  the  unjust  confounding  of  these  sects,  because 
they  agreed  in  the  visible  act  of  repeating  baptism,  history 
is  rapidly  changing  front,  and  the  furious  and  fanatical 
are  being  separated  from  the  gentle  and  pious,  as  it  is 
being  discovered  and  brought  to  light  that  these  terms 
of  opprobrium  have  been  for  centuries  fastened  upon  great 
numbers  of  people  whom  history  has  dealt  with  unjustly 
and  harshly,  because  historians  were  enemies  or  the  tools 
of  enemies,  and  because  the  learning  of  the  period  was 
sifted  through  bigotry  and  intolerance.  A  sect  must  be 
judged  by  its  principles,  not  by  its  slanderers. 

"Hcrzog's  German  Encyclopedia,  a  high  authority, 
thus  treats  of  the  great  apostle  :  'The  ground  thought 
from  which  Menno  proceeded  was  not,  as  with  Luther, 
justification  by  faith,  or,  as  with  the  Swiss  reformers,  the 
absolute  dependence  of  the  sinner  upon  God  in  the  work 
of  salvation.  The  holy  Christian  life  in  opposition  to 
worldliness  was  the  point  whence  Menno  proceeded,  and 
to  which  he  always  returned.  In  the  Romish  Church  we 
see  the  ruling  spirit  of  Peter ;  in  the  Reformed  Evangel- 
ical, of  Paul;  in  Menno  we  see  arise  again  James  the  Just, 
the  brother  of  the  Lord.' 

"  Luther's  conception  undoubtedly  was  that  of  a  State 
Church.     It  was  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  his 


20  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

times,  the  religious  temper  of  his  age,  and  grandly  did 
the  problem  work  itself  out  from  the  impulse  he  gave  it. 
Menno  Simons  had  a  scheme  equally  grand,  more  devout 
and  of  more  exalted  piety.  He  saw  the  north  of  Europe 
the  home  of  haunted  sects ;  he  saw  in  these,  or  thought 
he  saw,  the  outlines  of  the  ancient  religion,  obscured  and 
distorted,  it  is  true,  by  the  traditions  in  which  it  had  been 
preserved,  but  consonant  still  with  the  teachings  of  Christ 
the  Redeemer  as  He  interpreted  them  to  the  multitude 
by  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and  to  the  eleven  on  the  Mount  of 
the  Ascension.  To  gather  these  sects,  which  under  vari- 
ous names  were  becoming  entangled  in  the  dangerous 
heresies  of  the  Reformation  period,  and  unite  them  under 
one  fold,  free  alike  from  the  plagues  of  Rome  and  the  de- 
lusions of  the  world,  was  the  work  he  set  before  himself. 
In  order  to  accomplish  this,  Menno  insisted  on  the  most 
careful  attention  to  moral  duties  and  exercised  the 
severest  discipline  towards  offenders,  employing  even 
the  ban  of  excommunication  from  fellowship  of  the 
Church.  About  Menno  there  grew  up  a  large  and  flour- 
ishing sect.  On  questions  of  discipline  after  a  time  they 
became  divided  into  the  Flemings  or  Flandrians,  and  the 
Waterlanders,  from  districts  of  Holland  in  which  each 
resided.  These  divisions  led  to  intestine  discords,  which 
were  finally  settled  at  a  Synod  held  in  Amsterdam  in 
1630.  Their  early  history  is  a  story  of  frightful  persecu- 
tions endured  with  rare  and  heroic  fortitude.  Three 
thousand  of  them  suffered  martyrdom  in  Suabia,  Bavaria, 
Austria  and  the  Tyrol ;  six  thousand  under  the  rule  of 
Philip  II  of  Spain. 

"  Pennypacker  says  :  'There  were  nearly  as  many  mar- 
tyrs among  the  Mennonites  in  the  City  of  Antwerp  alone 


MENNO    SIMONS'    RENUNCIATION.  21 

as  there  were  Protestants  burned  to  death  in  England 
during  the  whole  reign  of  Bloody  Mary.'  Menno  him- 
self, during  the  greater  part  of  his  ministry,  went  about 
with  a  price  on  his  head ;  malefactors  were  promised 
pardon  and  murderers  absolution  if  they  would  deliver 
him  up.  Sometimes  clad  like  a  peasant,  with  an  axe  on 
his  shoulder,  to  disarm  suspicion,  he  would  go  into  the 
depths  of  the  forest  to  minister  to  his  scanty  flock 
assembled  there ;  again  in  the  caves  of  the  earth  he 
gathered  his  faithful  ones,  and  when  persecution  was 
sorest  they  ofttimes  held  these  Christian  communions 
in  the  dead  of  the  night,  purposely  avoiding  the  knowl- 
edge of  each  other's  names,  that,  if  apprehended  and 
put  to  the  rack  or  instrument  of  torture,  no  unguarded 
word  in  the  awful  extremity  of  the  hour  might  escape 
their  lips  to  betray  one  another.  Of  course  their  meet- 
ings and  their  practices  were  thus  shrouded  with  an  al- 
most impenetrable  obscurity,  which  was  constantly  taken 
advantage  of  by  their  enemies  to  proclaim  them  as  plotters 
of  sedition  as  well  as  practicers  of  heresy.  They  were 
persecuted  by  Catholics  and  Protestants  alike.  In 
Switzerland,  the  land  of  William  Tell  and  Ulrich 
Zwingli,  when  the  Reformed  Church  was  yet  but  five 
years  old  and  its  members  were  themselves  still  the  sub- 
jects of  persecution,  the  Protestant  State  Church  inaug- 
urated a  frightful  persecution  of  the  Old  Evangelical 
Baptists,  to  be  followed  during  the  next  century  and  a 
quarter  by  every  appliance  of  vengeance,  until  the  perse- 
cution of  1659,  exceeding  all  its  predecessors  in  severity, 
almost  totally  annihilated  the  sect. 

"These  Swiss  persecutions  of  the  Mennonites  must  ever 
stand  as  a  blot  on  the  pages  of  the  Protestant  Reforma- 


22  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

tion,  and  more  especially  as  they  were  perpetrated  chiefly 
by  that  Church  which  they  most  closely  resembled  of  all 
Protestant  communions.  We  know  there  are  excuses 
offered,  but  they  are  the  excuses  of  cowardice.  It  is 
attempted  to  palliate  the  naked  ugliness  of  these  under- 
takings by  saying  that  to  have  permitted  their  religious 
irregularities  longer  would  have  invoked  the  wrath  of  the 
powerful  emperor,  and  perhaps  subjected  all  the  cantons 
to  Papal  persecution  and  the  destruction  of  their  ancient 
liberties. 

"  The  Mennonite  persecutions  were  then  a  bid  for  politi- 
cal favor  and  protection.  The  extreme  severity  of  the 
Swiss  Protestants  against  the  Mennonites  sent  a  chill  of 
horror  through  all  Holland,  and  drew  a  memorable  pro- 
test from  the  burgomasters  and  lords  of  Rotterdam.  An 
ambassador  went  out  from  the  Hague  loaded  with  remon- 
strances, but  they  seem  all  to  have  been  of  no  avail,  for 
Swiss  Mennonites,  branded  with  the  arms  of  the  Canton 
of  Berne  and  chained  to  their  seats,  continued  to  pull 
galleys  in  the  Mediterranean,  to  work  on  the  fortifications 
of  Malta,  and  to  be  sold  to  Barbary  pirates,  principally 
because  they  differed  from  their  Protestant  brethren  as  to 
whether  a  child  should  be  held  at  the  baptismal  font  as 
soon  as  it  could  be  carried  there  by  its  nurse,  or  whether 
the  age  of  discretion  was  the  appropriate  period  to  receive 
the  holy  ordinance. 

"  But  while  the  iron  hold  of  persecution  was  tightening 
its  grip  at  one  end  of  the  Rhine  Valley,  it  was  relaxing 
its  hold  at  the  other.  Towards  the  close  of  the  sixteenth 
century  a  grand  and  historic  personage  advanced  upon 
the  scene  and  became  sponsor  for  the  persecuted  Men- 
nonites.    Mosheim  says  :  '  The  Mennonites,  after  having 


MENNO    SIMONS     RENUNCIATION.  23 

been  long  in  an  uncertain  and  precarious  situation,  ob- 
tained a  fixed  and  unmolested  settlement  in  the  United 
Provinces,  under  the  shade  of  a  legal  toleration  procured 
for  them  by  William,  Prince  of  Orange,  the  glorious 
founder  of  the  liberty  of  the  Netherlands.  This  illustri- 
ous chief,  who  acted  from  principle  in  allowing  liberty  of 
conscience  and  worship  to  Christians  of  different  denomi- 
nations, was  moreover  engaged  by  gratitude  to  favor  the 
Mennonites,  who  had  assisted  him  in  the  year  1572  with 
a  comfortable  sum  of  money,  when  his  coffers  were 
nearly  exhausted. 

" '  He  was  frequently  urged  to  persecute  the  Mennonites, 
and  violently  assaulted  for  his  refusal  to  do  so.  His 
trusted  friend,  Saint  Aldegonde,  the  distinguished  patriot 
of  the  Netherlands,  complained  because  he  would  not  do 
it;  and  Peter  Dathenus  denounced  him  as  an  atheist  for 
the  same  reason.  Both  civil  magistrates  and  clergy  made 
a  long  and  obstinate  opposition  to  his  proclaimed  tolera- 
tion towards  this  people,  an  opposition  not  entirely  con- 
quered by  him  at  the  time  of  his  death,  but  which  on 
every  occasion  he  resolutely  discountenanced  through  his 
whole  life.' 

"  In  1 7 1  o,  finding  themselves  studiously  and  persistently 
misrepresented  and  misunderstood,  the  Swiss  Mennonites 
at  length  broke  their  long  silence  by  publishing  to  the 
world  their  Confession  of  Faith,*  at  Amsterdam,  which 


*  First,  Of  the  Magistracy ;  Second,  Of  Defence  or  Revenge ;  Third,  Of 
Oath  or  Swearing.  The  above-named  Articles  are  The  same  as  the  13th, 
14th  and  15th  Articles  of  the  Dortrecht  Confession  of  Faith  adopted  in 
1632. 

The  above  exiled  petitioners  requested  us,  the  regents  or  burgomasters  of 
the  City  of  Amsterdam,  that  we  should  have  the  above  Statement  or  Con- 


24  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

secured  them  absolute  tranquillity  in  Holland  ever  after. 
(See  Mennpnite  History,  by  Ben.  Eby,  Berlin,  Canada,  184.1.) 
They,  in  common  with  all  Holland,  shared  the  advantages 
which  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  brought  to  the 
Dutch  nation,  and  grew  rich  and  numerous.  Many  now 
became  well  educated,  and  occupied  high  social  and  com- 
mercial relations.  The  deft  Flemish  weavers,  the  rare 
lacemakers,  the  skillful  artisans  who  made  the  Low 
Countries  the  home  of  superior  trades  found  among  their 
sect  unrivaled  craftsmen.  The  famous  linens  and  silks 
of  Crefeld  were  woven  on  Huguenot  and  Mennonite 
looms,  and  there  was  an  entire  class  of  fabric  known  at 
that  time  in  the  Dutch  trade  as  Mennonite  goods. 
Mosheim  said  of  them  at  a  little  later  period  :  '  It  is  cer- 
tain that  the  Mennonites  in  Holland,  at  this  day,  are  in 
their  tables,  their  equipages  and  their  country  seats  the 
most  luxurious  of  the  Dutch  nation.  This  is  more 
especially  true  of  the  Mennonites  of  Amsterdam,  who 
are  numerous  and  exceedingly  opulent.'  " 

As  the  question  is  frequently  asked,  What  is  the  belief 
of  the  Mennonites,  or  in  what  respect  do  they  differ  from 
other  denominations,  I  will  give  the  leading  Articles  of 
the  Christian  Faith  of  the  Churches  of  the  United  Flem- 
ish, Friesland  and  other  Mennonites,  adopted  in  1632, 
at  a  conference  held  in  the  city  of  Dortrecht. 


fession  in  writing,  that  it  might  be  preserved  in  our  archives  for  future 
reference,  but  being  they  could  not  speak  the  Dutch  language,  and  their 
language  (the  Swiss)  was  hard  to  be  understood,  they  had  it  translated  by  a 
notary-public  under  a  solemn  promise. 

And  for  the  purpose  of  having  a  reliable  record,  we  caused  the  town  seal 
to  be  appended  to  the  Articles,  and  subscribed  to  by  one  of  our  secretaries, 
dated  May  the  22d,  A.D.  17 10. 

By  order  of  the  authorities,  burgomasters  or  regents  as  above. 

J.  lliiEs,  Secretary. 


Articles  of  Faith. 


i.  Of  God,  of  the  Creation  of  all  Things,  and 
of  Man. — Since  it  is  testified  that  without  faith  it  is  im- 
possible to  please  God,  and  that  whosoever  would  come 
to  God  must  believe  that  God  is,  and  that  He  is  a  re- 
warder  of  all  those  who  seek  Him,  we  therefore  confess 
and  believe,  according  to  the  Scriptures,  with  all  the 
pious,  in  one  eternal,  omnipotent  and  incomprehensible 
God  :  The  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost ;  and  in  no  more 
and  none  other ;  before  whom  there  was  no  God,  nor 
shall  there  be  any  after  Him  ;  for  from  Him,  by  Him  and 
in  Him  are  all  things  ;  to  whom  be  praise,  honor  and 
glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

We  believe  in  this  one  God,  who  works  all  in  all ;  and 
confess  that  He  is  the  Creator  of  all  things,  visible  and 
invisible,  who  in  six  days  created  heaven  and  earth,  the 
sea  and  all  that  is  therein ;  and  that  He  governs  and  up- 
holds all  His  works  by  His  wisdom,  and  by  the  word  of 
His  power.  Now,  as  He  had  finished  His  work,  and 
had  ordained  and  prepared  every  thing  good  and  perfect 
in  its  nature  and  properties,  according  to  His  good 
pleasure,  so  at  last  He  created  the  first  man,  Adam,  the 
father  of  us  all ;  gave  him  a  body,  formed  of  the  dust  of 
the  earth  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life, 
so  that  he  became  a  living  soul,  created  by  God  after  His 
own  image  and  likeness,  in  righteousness  and  true  holi- 
ness,   unto    eternal    life.     He    esteemed    him    above    all 

(25) 


26  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

creatures,  and  endowed  him  with  many  and  great  gifts  ; 
placed  him  in  a  delightful  garden  or  paradise,  and  gave 
him  a  command  and  a  prohibition ;  afterwards  He  took 
a  rib  from  Adam,  made  a  woman,  and  brought  her  to 
Adam  for  a  helpmate,  consort  and  wife.  The  consequence 
is,  that  from  this  first  and  only  man,  Adam,  all  men  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth  have  descended. 

II.  Of  the  Fall  of  Man. — We  believe  and  confess, 
according  to  the  tenure  of  the  Scriptures,  that  our  first 
parents,  Adam  and  Eve,  did  not  remain  long  in  the 
glorious  state  in  which  they  were  created ;  but  being 
deceived  by  the  subtlety  of  the  serpent  and  the  envy  of 
the  devil,  they  transgressed  the  high  commandment  of 
God  and  disobeyed  their  Creator,  by  which  disobedience 
sin  entered  the  world,  and  death  by  sin,  which  has  thus 
passed  upon  all  men,  in  that  all  have  sinned,  and  hence 
incurred  the  wrath  of  God  and  condemnation.  They 
were,  therefore,  driven  of  God  out  of  paradise,  to  till  the 
earth,  to  toil  for  sustenance,  and  to  eat  their  bread  in  the 
sweat  of  their  face,  till  they  should"  return  to  the  earth 
whence  they  had  been  taken.  And  that  they,  by  this 
one  sin,  fell  so  far  as  to  be  separated  and  estranged  from 
God,  that  neither  they  themselves,  nor  any  of  their 
posterity,  nor  angel,  nor  man,  nor  any  other  creature  in 
heaven  or  on  earth,  could  help  them,  redeem  them  or 
reconcile  them  to  God  ;  but  they  must  have  been  eternally 
lost,  had  not  God,  in  compassion  for  His  creatures,  made 
provision  for  them,  interposing  with  love  and  mercy. 

III.  Of  the  Restoration  of  Man  by  the  Promise 
of  Christ's  Coming. — Concerning  the  restoration  of  the 


ARTICLES   OF   FAITH.  .  2J 

first  man  and  his  posterity,  we  believe  and  confess  that 
God,  notwithstanding  their  fall,  transgression,  sin  and 
perfect  inability,  was  not  willing  to  cast  them  off  entirely, 
nor  suffer  them  to  be  eternally  lost;  but  that  He  called 
them  again  to  Him,  comforted  them,  and  testified  that 
there  was  yet  means  of  reconciliation  ;  namely,  the  Lamb 
without  spot,  the  Son  of  God,  who  was  appointed  for  this 
purpose  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  was 
promised  while  they  were  yet  in  paradise,  for  consolation, 
redemption  and  salvation  unto  them  and  all  their  pos- 
terity; nay,  from  that  time  forth  was  bestowed  upon 
them  by  faith;  afterwards  all  the  pious  forefathers,  to 
whom  this  promise  was  frequently  renewed,  longed  for, 
desired,  saw  by  faith,  and  waited  for  the  fulfillment,  that 
at  his  coming  He  would  redeem,  liberate  and  release 
fallen  man  from  sin,  guilt  and  unrighteousness. 

IV.  Of  the  Coming  of  Christ  and  the  Cause  of 
His  Coming. — We  further  believe  and  confess  that  when 
the  time  of  His  promise,  which  all  the  forefathers  anx- 
iously expected,  was  fulfilled,  promised  Messiah,  Re- 
deemer and  Saviour,  proceeded  from  God,  was  sent,  and 
according  to  the  predictions  of  the  prophets  and  the 
testimony  of  the  Evangelist,  came  into  the  world  ;  nay, 
was  made  manifest  in  the  flesh,  and  thus  the  Word  was 
made  flesh  and  man  ;  He  was  conceived  by  the  Virgin 
Mary,  who  was  espoused  to  Joseph,  of  the  house  of 
David  ;  and  that  she  brought  forth  her  first-born  son  at 
Bethlehem,  wrapped  Him  in  swaddling  clothes  and  laid 
Him  in  a  manger. 

We  confess  and  believe  that  this  is  He  whose  going 
forth   is  from  everlasting  to   everlasting,  without  begin- 


28  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

ning  of  days  or  end  of  life ;  of  whom  it  is  testified  that 
He  is  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the 
first  and  the  last ;  that  He  is  the  same  and  no  other  who 
was  provided,  promised,  sent  and  came  into  the  world, 
and  who  is  God's  first  and  only  Son,  and  who  was  before 
John  the  Baptist,  Abraham,  and  prior  to  the  formation  of 
the  world ;  nay,  who  was  the  Lord  of  David,  and  the 
God  of  the  universe ;  the  first-born  of  all  creatures,  who 
was  sent  into  the  world  and  yielded  up  the  body  which 
was  prepared  for  Him,  a  sacrifice  and  offering,  for  a 
sweet  savor  to  God ;  nay,  for  the  consolation,  redemp- 
tion and  salvation  of  the  world ;  we  believe  also  in  the 
Apostles'  Creed,  as  given  by  the  Evangelists. 

But  as  to  how  and  in  what  manner  this  worthy  body 
was  prepared,  and  how  the  Word  became  flesh,  we  are 
satisfied  with  the  statement  given  by  the  Evangelists ; 
agreeably  to  which,  we  confess  with  all  the  saints,  that 
He  is  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  in  whom  alone  consists 
all  our  hope,  consolation,  redemption  and  salvation. 

We  further  believe  and  confess  with  the  Scriptures,  that 
when  He  had  fulfilled  His  course  and  finished  the  work 
for  which  He  had  been  sent  into  the  world,  He  was, 
according  to  the  providence  of  God,  delivered  into 
the  hands  of  wicked  men;  that  He  suffered  under 
Pontius  Pilate ;  was  crucified,  dead  and  buried ;  rose 
again  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day ;  ascended  to 
heaven,  and  sits  on  the  right  hand  of  the  majesty  of  God 
on  high;  whence  He  will  come  again  to  judge  the  Living 
and  the  dead.  And  also  that  the  Son  of  God  died,  tasted 
death  and  shed  His  precious  blood  for  all  men,  and  that 
thereby  He  bruised  the  serpent's  head,  destroyed  the 
works    of    the    devil,    abolished    the    handwriting,    and 


ARTICLES    OF    FAITH.  20, 

obtained  the  remission  of  sins  for  the  whole  human 
family ;  that  He  became  the  means  {author)  of  eternal 
salvation  to  all  those  who,  from  Adam  to  the  end  of 
the  world,  believe  in  and  obey  Him. 

V.  Of  the  Law  of  Christ,  the  Gospel  of  the 
New  Testament. — We  believe  and  confess  that  previous 
to  His  ascension  He  made,  instituted  and  left  His  New 
Testament,  and  gave  it  to  His  disciples,  that  it  should  re- 
main an  everlasting  testament,  which  He  confirmed  and 
sealed  with  His  blood,  and  commended  it  so  highly  to 
them  that  it  is  not  to  be  altered,  neither  by  angels  nor 
men,  neither  to  be  added  thereto,  nor  taken  therefrom. 
And  that  inasmuch  as  it  contains  the  whole  will  and 
counsel  of  His  Heavenly  Father,  as  far  as  is  necessary  for 
salvation,  he  has  caused  it  to  be  promulgated  by  His 
Apostles,  missionaries  and  ministers,  whom  He  called  and 
chose  for  that  purpose,  and  sent  into  all  the  world,  to 
preach  in  His  name  among  all  people,  and  nations,  and 
tongues,  testifying  repentance  and  the  forgiveness  of  sins; 
and  that  consequently  He  has  therein  declared  all  men, 
without  exception,  as  His  children  and  lawful  heirs,  so 
far  as  they  follow  and  live  up  to  the  contents  of  the  same 
by  faith,  as  obedient  children ;  and  thus  He  has  not  ex- 
cluded any  from  the  glorious  inheritance  of  everlasting 
life,  except  the  unbelieving,  the  disobedient,  the  obstinate 
and  the  perverse,  who  despise  it,  and  by  their  continual 
sinning,  render  themselves  unworthy  of  eternal  life. 

VI.  Of  Repentance  and  Reformation. — We  believe 
and  confess,  since  the  thoughts  of  the  heart  are  evil  from 
youth,  and  prone  to  unrighteousness,  sin  and  wickedness, 


30  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

that  the  first  lesson  of  the  New  Testament  of  the  Son  of 
God  is  repentance  and  reformation.  Men,  therefore,  who 
have  ears  to  hear  and  hearts  to  understand,  must  bring 
forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance,  reform  their  lives,  believe 
the  Gospel,  eschew  evil  and  do  good,  desist  from  sin  and 
forsake  unrighteousness,  put  off  the  old  man  with  all  his 
works,  and  put  on  the  new  man,  created  after  God  in 
righteousness  and  true  holiness  ;  for  neither  baptism,  sup- 
per, church,  nor  any  other  outward  ceremony  can,  with- 
out faith,  regeneration,  change  or  reformation  of  life, 
enable  us  to  please  God,  or  obtain  from  Him  any  consola- 
tion or  promise  of  salvation.  But  we  must  go  to  God, 
with  sincere  hearts  and  true  and  perfect  faith,  and  believe 
on  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  the  testimony  of  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  by  this  living  faith  we  obtain  remission  or  forgive- 
ness of  sins,  are  justified,  sanctified,  nay,  made  children  of 
God,  partakers  of  His  image,  nature  and  mind;  being 
born  again  of  God  from  above,  through  the  incorruptible 
seed. 

VII.  Of  Baptism. — As  regards  Baptism,  we  confess 
that  all  penitent  believers,  who  by  faith,  regeneration  and 
renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost  are  made  one  with  God  and 
written  in  heaven,  must,  upon  their  Scriptural  confession 
of  faith  and  reformation  of  life,  be  baptized  with  water,*  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  agreeably  to  the  doctrine  and  command  of  Christ 
and  the  usage  of  His  Apostles  to  the  burying  of  their 
sins,  and  thus  be  received  into  fellowship  with  the  saints, 
whereupon  they  must  learn  to  observe  all  things  which 


*  The  Mennonites  baptize  by  pouring  water  upon  the  head  of  the  person 
baptized  when  in  a  kneeling  position. 


ARTICLES    OF    FAITH.  3 1 

the  Son  of  God  taught,  left  to  and  commanded  His  dis- 
ciples. 

VIII.  Of  the  Church  of  Christ. — We  believe  and 
confess  there  is  a  visible  Church  of  God,  namely,  those 
who,  as  aforementioned,  do  works  meet  for  repentance, 
have  true  faith  and  receive  a  true  baptism,  are  made  one 
with  God  in  heaven,  and  received  into  fellowship  of  the 
saints  here  upon  earth :  those  we  profess  are  the  chosen 
generation,  the  royal  priesthood,  the  holy  nation,  who 
have  the  witness  that  they  are  the  spouse  and  bride  of 
Christ,  nay,  the  children  and  heirs  of  everlasting  life;  a 
habitation,  a  tabernacle,  a  dwelling-place  of  God  in  the 
Spirit,  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  Apostles  and 
the  Prophets,  Christ  being  the  chief  corner-stone  (upon 
which  his  Church  is  built) — this  Church  of  the  living  God, 
which  He  bought,  purchased  and  redeemed  with  His  own 
precious  blood,  with  which  Church,  according  to  His 
promise,  He  will  always  remain  to  the  end  of  the  world 
as  protector  and  comforter  of  believers;  nay,  will  dwell 
with  them,  walk  among  them,  and  so  protect  them,  that 
neither  floods  nor  tempests,  nor  the  gates  of  hell  shall 
prevail  against  or  overthrow  them.  This  Church  is  to  be 
distinguished  by  Scriptural  faith,  doctrine,  love,  godly 
walk  or  deportment,  as  also  by  a  profitable  or  fruitful 
conversation,  use  and  observance  of  the  true  ordinances 
of  Christ,  which  He  strictly  enjoined  upon  His  followers. 

IX.  Of  the  Election  and  Office  of  Teachers, 
Deacons  and  Deaconesses  in  the  Church. — As  re- 
gards offices  and  elections  in  the  Church,  we  believe  and 
confess,  since  the  Church  cannot  subsist  in  her  growth. 


32  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

nor  remain  an  edifice  without  officers  and  discipline,  that, 
therefore,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself  instituted  and 
ordained  officers  and  ordinances,  and  gave  commands  and 
directions  how  every  one  ought  to  walk  therein,  take  heed 
to  his  work  and  vocation  and  do  that  which  is  right  and 
necessary ;  for  He,  as  the  true,  great  and  Chief  Shepherd 
and  Bishop  of  our  souls,  was  sent  and  came  into  the 
world,  not  to  wound  or  destroy  the  souls  of  men,  but  to 
heal  and  restore  them;  to  seek  the  lost;  to  break  down 
the  middle  wall  of  partition;  of  two  to  make  one;  to 
gather  together  out  of  Jews,  Gentiles  and  all  nations  a 
fold  to  have  fellowship  in  His  name,  for  which,  in  order 
that  none  might  err  or  go  astray,  He  laid  down  His  own 
life,  and  thus  made  a  way  for  their  salvation,  redeeming 
and  releasing  them  when  there  was  no  one  to  help  or 
assist. 

And  further,  that  He  provided  His  Church  before  His 
departure  with  faithful  ministers,  evangelists,  pastors  and 
teachers,  whom  He  had  chosen  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  with 
prayers  and  supplications,  in  order  that  they  might  govern 
the  Church,  feed  His  flock,  watch  over  them,  defend  and 
provide  for  them ;  nay,  do  in  all  things  as  He  did,  going 
before  them,  as  He  taught,  acted  and  commanded,  teach- 
ing them  to  do  all  things  whatsoever  He  commanded 
them. 

That  the  Apostles,  likewise,  as  true  followers  of  Christ 
and  leaders  of  the  Church,  were  diligent  with  prayers  and 
supplication  to  God  in  electing  brethren,  providing  every 
city,  place  or  church  with  bishops,  pastors  and  leaders, 
and  ordaining  such  persons  as  took  heed  to  themselves 
and  to  the  doctrine  and  flock  who  were  sound  in  the 
faith,  virtuous  in  life  and  conversation,  and  were  of  good 


ARTICLES    OF    FAITH.  33 

report,  that  they  might  be  an  example,  light  and  pattern 
in  all  godliness,  with  good  works,  worthily  administering 
the  Lord's  ordinances,  baptism  and  supper,  and  that 
they  might  appoint  in  all  places  faithful  men  as  elders, 
capable  of  teaching  others,  ordaining  them  by  the  im- 
position of  hands  in  the  name  of  the  Lord ;  further,  to 
have  the  care,  according  to  their  ability,  for  all  things 
necessary  in  the  Church  ;  so  that,  as  faithful  servants, 
they  might  husband  well  their  Lord's  talent,  gain  by  it, 
and  consequently  save  themselves  and  those  who  hear 
them. 

That  they  should  also  have  a  care  for  every  one  of 
whom  they  have  the  oversight;  to  provide  in  all  places 
deacons  who  may  receive  contributions  and  alms,  in 
order  faithfully  to  dispense  them  to  the  necessitous 
saints  with  all  becoming  honesty  and  decorum. 

That  honorable  and  aged  widows  should  be  chosen 
deaconesses,  who,  with  the  deacons,  may  visit,  comfort 
and  provide  for  poor,  weak,  infirm,  distressed  and  indi- 
gent persons,  as  also  to  visit  widows  and  orphans,  and 
further  assist  in  taking  care  of  the  concerns  of  the 
Church  according  to  their  ability. 

And  further,  respecting  deacons,  that  they  particularly, 
when  they  are  capable,  being  elected  and  ordained  thereto 
by  the  Church,  for  the  relief  and  assistance  of  the  elders, 
may  admonish  the  members  of  the  Church  being  ap- 
pointed thereto,  and  labor  in  the  Word  and  doctrine, 
assisting  one  another  out  of  love  with  the  gift  received  of 
the  Lord ;  by  which  means,  through  the  mutual  service 
and  assistance  of  every  member,  according  to  his  measure, 
the  body  of  Christ  may  be  edified,  and  the  vine  and 
Church  of  the  Lord  may  grow  up,  increase  and  be  pre- 
served. 
3 


34  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

X.  Of  the  Holy  Supper. — We  likewise  confess  and 
observe  a  breaking  of  bread,  or  supper,  which  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  instituted  with  bread  and  wine  before  His 
passion,  did  eat  it  with  His  Apostles,  and  commanded  it 
to  be  kept  in  remembrance  of  Himself;  which  they  con- 
sequently taught  and  observed  in  the  Church,  and  com- 
manded to  be  kept  by  believers  in  remembrance  of  the 
sufferings  and  death  of  the  Lord,  and  that  His  body  was 
broken  and  His  precious  blood  was  shed  for  us  and  for 
the  whole  human  family;  as  also  the  fruits  thereof, 
namely,  redemption  and  everlasting  salvation,  which  He 
procured  thereby,  exhibiting  so  great  love  towards  sin- 
ners by  which  they  are  greatly  admonished  to  love  one 
another,  to  love  our  neighbor,  forgiving  him  as  He  has 
done  unto  us,  and  we  are  to  strive  to  preserve  the  unity 
and  fellowship  which  we  have  with  God  and  with  one 
another,  which  is  also  represented  to  us  in  the  breaking 
of  bread. 

XL  Of  Washing  the  Saints'  Feet. — We  also  confess 
the  washing  of  the  saints'  feet,  which  the  Lord  not  only 
instituted  and  commanded,  but  He  actually  washed  His 
Apostles'  feet,  although  He  was  their  Lord  and  Master, 
and  gave  them  an  example  that  they  should  wash  one  an- 
other's feet,  and  do  as  He  had  done  unto  them  ;  they,  as  a 
matter  of  course,  taught  the  believers  to  observe  this  as 
a  sign  of  true  humility,  and  particularly  as  directing  the 
mind  by  feet-washing  to  that  right  washing,  by  which  we 
are  washed  in  His  blood  and  have  our  souls  made  pure. 

XII.  Of  Matrimony,  or  State  of  Marriage. — We 
confess  that  there  is  in  the  Church   an  honorable  mar- 


ARTICLES    OF    FAITH.  35 

riage  between  two  believers,  as  God  ordained  it  in  the 
beginning  in  paradise,  and  instituted  it  between  Adam 
and  Eve ;  as  also  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  opposed  and  did 
away  the  abuses  of  marriage  which  had  crept  in,  and 
restored  it  to  its  primitive  institution. 

In  this  manner  the  Apostle  Paul  also  taught  marriage 
in  the  Church,  and  left  it  free  for  every  one,  according  to 
its  primitive  institution,  to  be  married  in  the  Lord  to  any 
one  who  may  consent ;  by  the  phrase,  in  the  Lord,  we 
think  it  ought  to  be  understood,  that  as  the  patriarchs  had 
to  marry  among  their  own  kindred  or  relatives,  so  like- 
wise the  believers  of  the  New  Testament  are  not  at  liberty 
to  marry  except  among  the  chosen  generation  and  the 
spiritual  kindred  or  relatives  of  Christ ;  namely,  such  and 
no  others  as  have  been  united  to  the  Church  as  one 
heart  and  soul,  having  received  baptism  and  stand  in  the 
same  communion,  faith,  doctrine  and  conversation  before 
they  became  united  in  marriage.  Such  are  then  joined 
together  according  to  the  original  ordinance  of  God  in 
His  Church,  and  this  is  called  marrying  in  the  Lord. 

XIII.  Of  the  Magistracy. — We  believe  and  confess 
that  God  instituted  and  appointed  authority  and  a  magis- 
tracy for  the  punishing  of  the  evildoers  and  to  protect 
the  good ;  as  also  to  govern  the  world,  and  preserve  the 
good  order  of  cities  and  countries ;  hence,  we  dare  not 
despise,  gainsay  or  resist  the  same,  but  we  must  acknowl- 
edge the  magistracy  as  the  minister  of  God,  be  subject 
and  obedient  thereunto  in  all  good  works,  especially  in 
all  things  not  repugnant  to  God's  law,  will  and  command- 
ment; also  faithfully  pay  tribute  and  tax,  and  render  that 
which  is  due,  even  as  the  Son  of  God  taught  and  practiced 


36  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

and  cornmanded  His  disciples  to  do ;  that  it  is  our  duty 
constantly  and  earnestly  to  pray  to  the  Lord  for  the  gov- 
ernment, its  prosperity  and  the  welfare  of  the  country, 
that  we  may  live  under  its  protection,  gain  a  livelihood, 
and  lead  a  quiet,  peaceable  life  in  all  godliness  and 
sobriety.  And  further,  that  the  Lord  may  reward  them 
in  time  and  eternity  for  all  the  favors,  benefits  and  the 
liberty  we  here  enjoy  under  their  praiseworthy  adminis- 
tration. 

XIV.  Of  Defense  or  Revenge. — As  regards  re- 
venge or  defense,  in  which  men  resist  their  enemies  with 
the  sword,  we  believe  and  confess  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  forbade  His  disciples,  His  followers,  all  revenge  and 
defense,  and  commanded  them,  besides,  not  to  render  evil 
for  evil,  nor  railing  for  railing,  but  to  sheath  their  swords, 
or,  in  the  words  of  the  prophet,  "  to  beat  them  into 
ploughshares." 

Hence  it  is  evident,  according  to  His  example  and  doc- 
trine, that  we  should  not  provoke  or  do  violence  to  any 
man,  but  we  are  to  promote  the  welfare  and  happiness  of 
all  men;  even,  when  necessary,  to  flee  for  the  Lord's 
sake  from  one  country  to  another  and  take  patiently  the 
spoiling  of  our  goods,  but  to  do  violence  to  no  man  ; 
when  we  are  smitten  on  one  cheek  to  turn  the  other, 
rather  than  take  revenge  or  resent  evil.  And,  moreover, 
that  we  must  pray  for  our  enemies,  feed  and  refresh  them 
when  they  are  hungry  or  thirsty,  and  thus  convince  them 
by  kindness  and  overcome  all  ignorance.  Finally,  that 
we  should  do  good  and  approve  ourselves  to  the  con- 
sciences of  all  men  ;  and,  according  to  the  law  of  Christ, 
do  unto  others  as  we  would  wish  them  to  do  unto  us. 


ARTICLES    OF    FAITH.  37 

XV.  Of  Oaths  or  Swearing, — Respecting  judicial 
oaths,  we  believe  and  confess  that  Christ  our  Lord  did 
forbid  His  disciples  the  use  of  them  and  commanded  them 
that  they  should  not  swear  at  all,  but  that  yea  should 
be  yea,  and  nay,  nay.  Hence  we  infer  that  all  oaths, 
greater  and  minor,  are  prohibited ;  and  that  we  must,  in- 
stead of  oaths,  confirm  all  our  promises  and  assertions, 
nay,  all  our  declarations  or  testimonies  in  every  case,  with 
the  word  yea  in  that  which  is  yea,  and  with  nay  in  that 
which  is  nay ;  hence  we  should  always  and  in  all  cases 
perform,  keep,  follow  and  live  up  to  our  word  or  engage- 
ment, as  fully  as  if  we  had  confirmed  and  established  it 
by  an  oath.  And  we  do  this,  we  have  the  confidence 
that  no  man,  not  even  the  magistrate,  will  have  just  reason 
to  lay  a  more  grievous  burden  on  our  mind  and  con- 
science. 

XVI.  Of  Ecclesiastical  Excommunication  or  Sep- 
aration from  the  Church. — We  also  believe  and  pro- 
fess a  ban,  excommunication,  or  separation  and  Christian 
correction  in  the  Church,  for  amendment  and  not  for 
destruction,  whereby  the  clean  or  pure  may  be  separated 
from  the  unclean  or  defiled.  Namely,  if  anyone,  after 
having  been  enlightened  and  has  attained  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  and  has  been  received  into  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  saints,  sins  either  voluntarily  or  presump- 
tuously against  God,  or  unto  death,  and  falls  into  the 
unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  by  which  he  separates  him- 
self from  God  and  is  debarred  His  kingdom  ;  such  a  per- 
son, we  believe,  when  the  deed  is  manifest  and  the  Church 
has  sufficient  evidence,  ought  not  to  remain  in  the  con- 
gregation of  the  righteous,  but  shall  and  must  be  sep- 


38  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

arated  as  an  offending  member  and  an  open  sinner,  be 
excommunicated  and  reproved  in  the  presence  of  all  and 
purged  out  as  leaven  ;  and  this  is  to  be  done  for  his  own 
amendment  and  as  an  example  and  terror  to  others, 
that  the  Church  be  kept  pure  from  such  foul  spots ;  lest, 
in  default  of  this,  the  name  of  the  Lord  be  blasphemed, 
the  Church  dishonored  and  a  stumbling-block  and  cause 
of  offense  be  given  to  them  that  are  without ;  in  fine,  that 
the  sinner  may  not  be  dammed  with  the  world,  but  be- 
come convicted,  repent  and  reform. 

Further,  regarding  brotherly  reproof  or  admonition,  as 
also  the  instruction  of  those  who  err,  it  is  necessaiy  to 
use  all  care  and  diligence  to  observe  them,  instructing 
them  with  all  meekness  to  their  own  amendment,  and 
reproving  the  obstinate,  according  as  the  case  may  re- 
quire. In  short,  that  the  Church  must  excommunicate 
him  that  sins  either  in  doctrine  or  life,  and  no  other. 

XVII.  Of  Shunning  or  Avoiding  the  Separated 
or  Excommunicated  — Touching  the  avoiding  of  the 
separated,  we  believe  and  confess  that  if  any  one  has  so 
far  fallen  off,  either  by  a  wicked  life  or  perverted  doctrine, 
that  he  is  separated  from  God,  and,  consequently,  is  justly 
separated  from  and  corrected  or  punished  by  the  Church, 
such  a  person  must  be  shunned,  according  to  the  doctrine 
of  Christ  and  His  Apostles,  and  avoided  without  partiality 
by  all  the  members  of  the  Church,  especially  by  those  to 
whom  it  is  known,  whether  in  eating  or  drinking,  or 
other  similar  temporal  matters,  and  they  shall  have  no 
dealings  with  him  ;  to  the  end  that  they  may  not  be  con- 
taminated by  intercourse  with  him,  nor  made  partakers 
of  his  sins ;  but  that  the  sinner  may  be  made  ashamed, 
be  convicted,  and  again  led  to  repentance. 


ARTICLES   OF    FAITH.  39 

That  there  be  used,  as  well  in  the  avoidance  as  in  the 
separation,  such  moderation  and  Christian  charity  as  may 
have  a  tendency  not  to  promote  his  destruction,  but  to 
insure  his  reformation ;  for  if  he  is  poor,  hungry,  thirsty, 
naked,  sick  or  in  distress,  we  are  in  duty  bound,  accord- 
ing to  necessity  and  agreeably  to  love  and  to  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  and  His  Apostles,  to  render  him  aid 
and  assistance ;  otherwise,  in  such  cases,  the  avoidance 
might  tend  more  to  his  ruin  than  to  his  reformation. 

Hence  we  must  not  consider  excommunicated  mem- 
bers as  enemies,  but  admonish  them  as  brethren,  in 
order  to  bring  them  to  knowledge,  repentance  and  sor- 
row for  their  sins,  that  they  may  be  reconciled  with  God 
and  His  Church,  and,  of  course,  be  received  again  into 
the  Church,  and  so  may  continue  in  love  toward  him  as 
his  case  demands. 

XVIII.  Of  the  Resurrection  of  the  Dead  and 
the  Last  Judgment. — Relative  to  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead,  we  believe  and  confess,  agreeably  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, that  all  men  who  have  died  and  fallen  asleep  shall 
be  awakened,  quickened  and  raised  on  the  last  day  by  the 
incomprehensible  power  of  God ;  and  that  these,  together 
with  those  that  are  then  alive  and  who  shall  be  changed 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  sound  of  the  last 
trumpet,  shall  be  placed  before  the  judgment  seat  of 
Christ,  and  the  good  be  separated  from  the  wicked  ;  that 
then  every  one  shall  receive  in  his  own  body  according 
to  his  works,  whether  they  be  good  or  evil,  and  that  the 
good  and  pious  shall  be  taken  up  with  Christ  as  the 
blessed,  enter  into  everlasting  life,  and  obtain  that  joy 
which  no  eye  hath  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor  mind  con- 


40 


HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNON1TES. 


ceived,  to  reign  and  triumph  with  Christ  from  everlasting 
to  everlasting.  And  that,  on  the  contrary,  the  wicked  or 
impious  shall  be  driven  away  as  accursed,  and  thrust  down 
into  utter  darkness  nay,  into  everlasting  pains  of  hell,  where 
the  worm  dieth  not  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched ;  and  that 
they  shall  never  have  any  prospect  of  hope,  comfort  or 
redemption. 

May  the  Lord  grant  that  none  of  us  may  meet  the 
fate  of  the  wicked,  but  that  we  may  take  heed  and  be  dili- 
gent, so  that  we  may  be  found  before  Him  in  peace, 
without  spot  and  blameless.     Amen. 

Done  and  finished  in  our  United  Churches,  in  the  city 
of  Dortrecht,  April  21st,  A.D.  1632.     Subscribed  : 


Dortrecht 

Isaac  de  Koning, 
John  Jacobs, 
Hans  Corbryssen, 
Jaques  Terwen, 
Nicholas  Dirkspn, 
Mels  Gylberts, 
Adriaan  Cornelisson. 

Zeeland. 

Cornelius  de  Moir, 
Isaac  Claasz. 

Flissingen. 

Dillaert  Willeborts, 
Jacob  Pennen, 
Lieven  Marynehr. 


Harlem. 

Jan  Doom, 
Peter  Gryspeer, 
Dirk  W.  Kolenkamp, 
Peter  Joosten. 

Bommel. 

Wilhelm  J.  von  Exselt, 
Gispert  Spiering% 

Rotterdam. 

Balten  C.  Schumacher, 
Michael  Michiels, 
Israel  von  Halmael, 
Heinrich  D.  Apeldoren, 

Andreas  Lucken. 


ARTICLES    OF    FAITH. 


41 


Germany. 

Peter  von  Borsel, 
Anton  Hans. 

Arnlieim. 

Cornelius  Jans, 
Dirk  Rendersen. 

Amsterdam. 

Tobias  Gewerts, 
Peter  Jansen  Mayer, 
Abraham  Dirks, 
David  ter  Haer, 
Peter  Jan  von  Zingel. 

Middlcburg. 

Bastian  Willemsen, 
Jan  Winkelmans. 

Schiedam. 

Cornelis  Bom, 
Lambrecht  Paeldink. 


Ley  den. 

Christian  Koenig, 
Jan  Weyns. 

Utrecht. 

Herman  Segers, 
Jan  Heinrich  Hochfeld, 
Daniel  Horens, 
Abraham  Spronk, 
W.  von  Brockhuysen. 

Krevelt. 

Herman  op  den  Graff, 
Wilhelm  Kreynen. 

Blockziel. 

Claes  Claessen, 
Peter  Petersen. 

Zurich  Zee. 

Anton  Cornelius, 
Peter  E.  Zimmermann. 


Gorcum. 

Jacob  von  Sebrecht, 
Jan  J.  von  Kruysen. 


General  Adoption  of  the  Articles  of  Faith. 


The  foregoing  articles  are  received,  accepted  and  main- 
tained by  all  the  Mennonites'  throughout  the  United 
States,  Territories,  and  in  Canada,  wherever  they  have 
been  dispersed ;  for  since  the  first  immigration  of  the 
Mennonites  to  this  country,  they  have  been  spread  over 
a  great  portion  of  Pennsylvania. 

Bishops,  elders  or  ministers  and  deacons  are  usually 
chosen  by  casting  lots.  In  general,  their  pastors  neither 
receive  nor  accept  stipulated  salaries,  nor  any  kind  of 
remuneration  for  preaching  the  Gospel,  or  in  attending  to 
the  functions  of  their  office.  They  are  distinguished 
above  all  others  for  their  plainness  in  dress,  economy  in 
their  domestic  arrangements,  being  frugal,  thrifty,  and 
withal  very  hospitable.  They  take  in  strangers;  treat 
them  kindly  without  charge.  They  suffer  none  of  their 
members  to  become  a  public  charge.  Nothing  can  be 
purer  and  gentler  than  the  inner  motives  of  Mennoniteism. 
What  thought  so  near  the  practice  of  the  blessed  Master 
and  so  far  from  the  acrimony  and  bitterness  of  men,  as 
their  scruple  which  makes  all"  strife  and  warfare  unchris- 
tian, and  the  iron  purpose  they  have  exhibited  now  for 
four  centuries  in  maintaining  their  doctrine  that  the  only 
genuine  baptism  could  be  that  in  which  the  matured  con- 
sciousness of  the  individual  took  part  ?  Who  dares  to 
assail  it  as  an  inexorable  prejudice?     Then  there  is  their 

(42) 


GENERAL   ADOPTION    OF    THE    ARTICLES    OF    FAITH.       43 

brotherly  charity,  which  counts  it  so  unworthy  to  leave 
their  poor  to  be  cared  for  even  by  the  public  institutions 
which  their  toil  most  largely  contributes  to  maintain. 

Hannibal  is  said  to  have  complained  that  he  made  his- 
tory, but  the  Romans  wrote  it.  So  the  history  of  the 
subjects  of  this  sketch  has  hitherto  been  written  almost 
exclusively  by  their  enemies  (see  E.  K.  Martin's  Sketches, 
p.  17).  The  Roman  Catholics  and  the  large  Protest- 
ant denominations,  the  Lutherans,  the  Reformed,  and 
even  Episcopalians  have  been  characterized  by  jealousy 
towards  new  sects.  To  this  day  the  State  Churches  of 
Europe  look  down  with  disdain  upon  "  the  Separatists." 
In  the  noisy  clamor  for  worldly  recognition  the  Men- 
nonites  have  fared  ill  indeed.  The  story  of  the  suffering 
Puritans,  which  at  most  extended  over  a  few  generations 
and  a  small  area  of  territory,  has  been  told  and  re-told 
with  almost  distressing  particularity.  There  is  not  an 
event  or  object,  from  the  departure  at  Delfthaven  to  the 
chair  of  Carver  and  the  pot  and  platter  of  Miles  Standish, 
that  has  not  been  held  up  to  veneration,  by  poet,  painter 
and  orator.  Even  the  German  school  boy  is  taught  to  re- 
gard these  Pilgrim  sacrifices  of  a  handful  of  Englishmen  as 
the  noblest  ever  laid  upon  the  altar  of  conscience  and  hu- 
manity. Yet  if  he  but  turned  to  the  history  of  his  own 
ancestors  and  read  there  the  story  of  sufferings,  persecu- 
tions, stout  abnegation  through  eight  centuries,  in  which 
cruel  selfishness  and  heartless  bigotry  assumed  the  ward- 
ship of  conscience,  he  would  find  the  trials  of  these  Puri- 
tans, great  as  they  were,  compared  with  the  trials  of  his 
own  people  but  the  waters  of  Marah  beside  the  plagues 
of  Egypt;  and  while  New  England  to-day  laments  the  loss 
of  its  sons,  swept  into  the  vortex  of  national  life  setting 


44  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

westward,  in  danger  of  losing  her  distinctive  characteris- 
tics by  the  Teutonic  and  Celtic  influences  that  are 
clambering  into  their  places,  complaining  that  her  stony 
acres  must  soon  be  tilled  by  an  alien  race  or  left  barren 
and  valueless,  the  Mennonite  lands  of  Eastern  Pennsylva- 
nia still  remain  in  the  descendants  of  the  first  hardy  stock, 
who  hold  them  by  ancient  indentures,  supplemented  by 
grant  from  father  to  son,  reaching  backward  in  one  ever 
strengthening  chain  of  titles  to  the  original  patents  of 
Penn,  implanting  in  a  glorious  Commonwealth  a  true 
conservatism,  and  adorning  it  continually  with  renewed 
evidences  of  prosperity  and  thrift. 

The  Lutherans  have  a  well-defined  literature  which  pre- 
serves their  achievements  in  Church  and  State.  The  Re- 
formed Church  of  Germany  and  Switzerland  points  with 
pardonable  pride  to  the  "triumphs  of  Calvin,  Zwingli  and 
Ursinus,  and  a  literature  which  has  preserved  the  almost 
sacred  teachings  of  their  scholars  and  martyrs  to  our  own 
time.  The  Presbyterian  will  show  you  in  Edinburgh 
the  monument  of  Margaret  Wilson,  who,  fastened  to  a 
stake  driven  in  the  sands  where  the  Gal  way  overflowed 
by  the  tide,  was  sustained  by  her  lofty  enthusiasm  until 
the  waves  drowned  her  prayers  and  the  waters  chokecf 
her  songs,  and  who  tasted  this  death  unflinchingly  for 
the  faith  that  was  in  her.  The  Moravians  will  tell  you 
how  the  ashes  of  Huss  were  borne  on  the  bosom  of  the 
Rhine  to  the  Scheldt,  and  on  the  bosom  of  the  Scheldt 
to  the  sea,  fit  type  of  the  great  missionary  work  they 
were  to  record  in  the  annals  of  every  tongue  and  people 
and  clime. 

But  the  poor  Mennonites,  in  journeyings  oftener,  in 
perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  by  their  own  countrymen,  in 


GENERAL    ADOPTION    OF   THE    ARTICLES    OF    FAITH.       45 

perils  by  the  heathen,  in  perils  in  the  city,  in  perils  in  the 
wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils  among  false 
brethren,  in  weariness  and  painfulness,  in  watchings,  in 
hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings,  in  cold  and  nakedness,  the 
thousandth  part  of  which  can  never  be  known,  who  have 
gone  through  the  centuries  their  silent  and  uncomplaining 
way,  believing  that  the  glory  of  this  world  was  but  the 
mammon  of  unrighteousness,  that  it  was  enough  for  Him 
to  know  their  deeds  by  whom  the  hairs  of  the  head  are 
numbered,  and  without  whose  knowledge  the  sparrow 
falls  not  to  the  earth — their  story  is  yet  untold.* 

*  For  the  above  I  feel  greatly  indebted  to  E.  H.  Martin,  of  the  Lancaster 
Bar. 


King  Charles  II  and  William  Penn. 


We  now  come  to  where  the  widening  influences  of  this 
people  touch  the  rim  of  our  own  age  and  history. 

On  the  4th  of  March,  1681,  Charles  II,  of  England, 
granted  William  Penn  a  great  tract  of  land  in  the  New 
World.  Penn  was  a  Quaker.  The  Quakers  may  be 
called  the  Mennonites  of  England,  or  English  Menno- 
nites.  Professor  Oswald  Seidensticker,  an  eminent  Ger- 
man-American authority,  thus  treats  of  their  relationship: 
"  The  affinity  between  the  religious  principles  of  the 
Friends  and  the  Mennonites  is  so  obvious,  and  in  many 
respects  so  striking,  that  an  actual  descent  of  the  former 
from  the  latter  has  been  hinted  at  as  highly  probable." 
"So  clearly,"  says  Barkley,  "do  their  views  (i.  e.,  those 
of  the  Mennonites)  correspond  with  those  of  George  Fox, 
that  we  are  compelled  to  view  him  as  the  unconscious 
exponent  of  the  doctrine,  practice  and  discipline  of  the 
ancient  and  stricter  parties  of  the  Dutch  Mennonites." 
Arguments  are  cumulative  on  this  point,  but  cannot  be 
indulged  in  here. 

It  is  certain  that  the  two  visits  of  William  Penn  to 
Holland  and  Germany  in  the  years  1671  and  1677,  and 
his  contact  with  the  Mennonites  there,  had  much  to  do 
with  preparing  his  philanthropic  mind  for  erecting  an 
asylum  for  the  persecuted  of  all  classes  in  the  New 
World. 

The  following  poem  is  from  the  Latin  of  Daniel  Francis 
Pastorius  in  the  Germantown  Records,  1688,  first  published 
by  Professor  Oswald  Seidensticker : 

(46) 


KING   CHARLES    II    AND   WILLIAM    PENN.  47 

Hail  to  posterity ! 
Hail,  future  men  of  Germanopolis ! 
Let  the  young  generations  yet  to  be 

Look  kindly  upon  this. 
Think  how  your  fathers  left  their  native  land, 
Dear  German  land,  O  !  sacred  hearts  and  homes  ! 
And  where  the  wild  beasts  roam 

In  patience  planned 
New  forest  homes  beyond  the  mighty  sea, 

There  undisturbed  and  free 
To  live  as  brothers  of  one  family. 

What  pains  and  cares  befell, 

What  trials  and  what  fears, 
Remember,  and  wherein  we  have  done  well 
Follow  our  footsteps,  men  of  coming  years ; 

Where  we  have  failed  to  do 

Aright,  or  wisely  live, 
Be  warned  by  us,  the  better  way  pursue. 
And  knowing  we  were  human,  even  as  you, 

Pity  us  and  forgive. 

Farewell,  Posterity ; 

Farewell,  dear  Germany, 

Forever  more  farewell !  — Whittier. 

When  the  history  of  Pennsylvania  comes  to  be  thor- 
oughly understood,  it  will  be  found  that  the  Dutchman, 
as  he  is  generally  called,  occupies  a  position  by  no  means 
so  inconspicuous  as  that  which  the  most  of  us  are  apt  to 
assign  to  him.  Every  one  is  willing  to  admit  that  to 
him  is  due  much  of  the  material  prosperity  for  which  this 
State  is  so  noted,  that  his  hogs  are  fat,  his  butter  is  sweet, 
his  lands  are  welktilled,  and  his  barns  are  capacious. 
But  the  claims  that  there  is  anything  distinguished  in  his 
origin  or  brilliant  in  his  career  is  seldom  made,  and  that 
he  has  approached  his  English  associates  in  knowledge 
of  politics,  literature  or  science,  those  of  us  who  get  our 
Saxon  blood  by  way  of  the  Mersey   and   the  Thames 


48  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

would  quickly  deny.     The  facts  which  tell  in  his  favor, 
however,  are    many  and    striking.     Pastorius  possessed 
probably  more  literary  attainments  and  produced  more 
literary  work  than  any  other  of  the  early  emigrants  to 
this   province,  and   he  alone   of  them   all,   through   the 
appreciative  delineation  of  a  New  England  poet,  has  a  per- 
manent place  in  the  literature  of  our  own  time.     Willem 
Rittinghuysen,  the  first   Mennonite   minister   known  in 
America,  came  to  Germantown  in   1688,*  and  in   1690 
built  on  a  branch  of  the  Wissahickon  Creek  the  first 
paper  mill  in  the  Colonies.     The   Bible  was  printed  in 
German  in  America  thirty-nine  years  before  it  appeared 
in  English..  The  first  edition  of  Christopher  Saur's  quarto 
Bible  was  completed  on  the   16th  of  August,  1743,  con- 
sisting of  one  thousand  copies;  a  second  edition  in  1763 
of  two  thousand  copies,  and  a  third  edition  in   1776  of 
three  thousand  copies.    The  first  English  Bible  printed  in 
America  was  the  Aitkins'  Bible,  printed  in  1782,  the  New 
Testament  of  which  was  printed  in  1781.     The  Douay  or 
Catholic  Bible  was  printed  in  1790.    The  first  Protestant  or 
King  James  Bible  in  quarto  was  printed  by  Isaac  Collins 
at  Trenton,  and  was  completed  in  June,   1791.      Isaiah 
Thomas,  of  Worcester,  Massachusetts,  also  undertook  to 
publish  Folio  and  Royal  quarto  editions  of  the  Eng- 
lish Bible,  and  both  editions  were  finished  in  December, 
1 79 1  (frot/i  original  documents  in  possession  of  A.  H.  Cassel). 
No  other  known  literary  work  undertaken  in  the  Colonies 
equals  in  magnitude  the  Mennonite  "  Martyr's  Mirror"  by 
Van  Braght,  printed  at   Ephrata  in   1748,  whose  publi- 
cation required  the  labors  of  fifteen  men  for  three  years. 

*  From  New  Amsterdam ;  probably  he  lived  there  a  few  years. 


Settlement  of  Germantown. 


An  examination  of  the  earliest  settlement  of  the  Ger- 
mans in  Pennsylvania,  and  a  study  of  the  causes  which 
produced  it,  may,  therefore,  well  be  of  interest  to  all  who 
appreciate  the  value  of  our  State  history.  The  first  im- 
pulse followed  by  the  first  wave  of  immigration  came  from 
Crefeld,  a  city  of  the  lower  Rhine,  within  a  few  miles  of 
the  borders  of  Holland.  On  the  ioth  of  March,  1682, 
William  Penn  conveyed  to  Jacob  Telner,  of  Crefeld,  doing 
business  as  a  merchant  in  Amsterdam,  Jan  Streypers,  a 
merchant  of  Kaldkirchen,  a  village  in  the  vicinity,  still 
nearer  to  Holland,  and  Dirk  Sipman,  of  Crefeld,  each  five 
thousand  acres  of  land  to  be  laid  out  in  Pennsylvania.  As 
the  deeds  were  executed  upon  that  day,  the  design  must 
have  been  in  contemplation  and  the  arrangements  made 
some  time  before.  Telner  had  been  in  America  between 
the  years  1678  and  168 1,  and  we  may  safely  say  that  his 
acquaintance  with  the  country  had  much  influence  in 
bringing  about  the  purchase.  In  November,  1682,  we  find 
the  earliest  reference  to  the  enterprise  which  subsequently 
resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  Frankfort  Company.  At 
that  date  Pastorius  heard  of  it  for  the  first  time,  and  he, 
as  agent,  bought  the  lands  when  in  London  between  the 
8th  of  May  and  6th  of  June,  1683  (Pastorius  MS.  in  the 
Historical  Society  of  Pa).  The  eight  original  purchasers 
were  Jacob  Van  de  Walle,  Dr.  Johann  Jacob  Schutz, 
4  (49) 


5<D  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

Johann  Wilhclm  Ubcrfcldt,  Daniel  Behagel,  Casper  Merian, 
George  Strauss,  Abraham  Hasevoet  and  Jan  Laurens,  an 
intimate  friend  of  Telner,  apparently  living  at  Rotterdam. 
Before  November  12th,  1683,  on  which  day,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Manatawny  patent,  they  "  formed  themselves 
into  a  company",  the  last  named  four  had  withdrawn  and 
their  interest  had  been  taken  by  Francis  Daniel  Pas- 
torius,  the  celebrated  Johanna  Eleanora  von  Merlau, 
wife  of  Dr.  Johann  Wilhelm  Peterson,  Dr.  Gerhard  von 
Mastricht,  Dr.  Thomas  von  Wylich,  Johannes  Lebrun, 
Balthaser  Jawert  and  Dr.  Johannes  Kemler. 

That  this  was  the  date  of  the  organization  of  the  com- 
pany is  also  recited  in  the  power  of  attorney  which  they 
executed  in  1700.*  Up  to  the  8th  of  June,  1683,  they 
seem  to  have  bought  15,000  acres  of  land,  which  were 
afterwards  increased  to  25,000  acres.  Of  the  eleven 
members  nearly  all  were  followers  of  the  pietist  Spener, 
and  five  of  them  lived  at  Frankfort,  two  in  Wesel,  two 
in  Lubeck  and  one  in  Duisbenj.  Though  to  this  com- 
pany  has  generally  been  ascribed  the  settlement  of  Ger- 
mantown,  and  with  it  the  credit  of  being  the  originators 
of  German  emigration,  no  one  of  its  members,  except 
Pastorius,  ever  came  to  Pennsylvania,  and  of  still  more 
significance  is  the  fact  that,  so  far  as  known,  no  one  of 
the  early  emigrants  to  Pennsylvania  came  from  Frankfort. 
On  the  nth  of  June,  1683,  Penn  conveyed  to  Govert 
Remke,  Lenart  Arets  and  Jacob  Isaacs  Van  Bebber,  a 
Daker,  all  of  Crefeld,  one  thousand  acres  of  land  each,  and 
they,  together  with  Telner,  Streypers  and  Sipman,  con- 
stituted the  original    Crefeld  purchasers.      It  is  evident 

*  Both  the  original  agreement  and  the  letter  of  attorney,  with  their  auto- 
graphs and  seals,  are  in  the  possession  of  Samuel  W.  Pennypacker. 


SETTLEMENT    OF    GERMANTOWN.  5  I 

that  their  purpose  was  colonization  and  not  speculation. 
The  arrangement  between  Penn  and  Sipman  provided 
that  a  certain  number  of  families  should  go  to  Pennsyl- 
vania within  a  specified  time,  and  probably  the  other 
purchasers  entered  into  similar  stipulations  (see  Dutch 
deed  from  Sipman  to  Peter  Schumacher  in  the  German- 
town  Book  in  the  Recorder's  Office).  However  that  may 
be,  ere  long  thirteen  men  with  their  families,  comprising 
thirty-three  persons,  nearly  all  of  whom  were  relatives, 
were  ready  to  embark  to  seek  new  homes  across  the 
ocean.  They  were  Lenart  Arets,  Abraham  Op  den  Graefif, 
Dirk  Op  den  Graefif,  Herman  Op  den  Graeff,  Willem 
Streypers,  Thones  Kunders,  Reynier  Tyson,  Jan  Seimans, 
Jan  Lensen,  Peter  Keurlis,  Johannes  Bleikers,  Jan  Lucken 
and  Abraham  Tunes.  The  three  Op  den  GraefT's  were 
brothers.  Herman  was  a  son  in-law  of  Van  Bebber,  ac- 
companied by  their  sister  Margaretha,  and  they  were 
cousins  of  Jan  and  Willem  Streypers,  who  were  also 
brothers.  The  wives  of  Thones  Kunders  and  Lenart 
Arets  were  sisters  of  the  Streypers,  and  the  wife  of  Jan 
was  the  sister  of  Reynier  Tyson.  Peter  Keurlis  was  also 
a  near  relative,  and  the  location  of  the  signature  of  Jan 
Lucken  and  Abraham  Tunes  on  the  certificate  of  the 
marriage  of  a  son  of  Thones  Kunders  with  a  daughter  of 
Willem  Streypers  in  1710,  indicates  that  they  too  were 
connected  with  the  group  by  family  ties  (Streeper  MSS.  in 
the  Historical  Society).  On  the  7th  of  June,  1683,  Jan 
Streypers  and  Jan  Lensen  entered  into  an  agreement  at 
Crefeld,  by  the  terms  of  which  Streypers  was  to  let  Lensen 
have  fifty  acres  of  land  at  a  rent  of  a  rix  dollar  and  half  a 
stuyver,  and  to  lend  him  fifty  rix  dollars  for  eight  years 
at  the  interest  of  six  rix  dollars  annually.     Lensen  was 


52  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

to  transport  himself  and  wife  to  Pennsylvania,  to  clear 
eight  acres  of  Streyper's  land  and  to  work  for  him  twelve 
days  in  each  year  for  eight  years. 

The  agreement  proceeds  :  "  I  further  promise  to  lend 
him  a  linen-weaving  stool  with  three  combs  and  he 
shall  have  said  weaving  stool  for  two  years  .  .  and  for 
this  Jan  Lensen  shall  teach  my  son  Leonard  in  one 
year  the  art  of  weaving,  and  Leonard  shall  be  bound  to 
weave  faithfully  during  said  year."  On  the  18th  of  June 
the  little  colony  were  in  Rotterdam,  whither  they  were 
accompanied  by  Jacob  Telner,  Dirk  Sipman  and  Jan 
Streypers,  and  there  many  of  their  business  arrange- 
ments were  completed.  Telner  conveyed  two  thousand 
acres  of  land  to  the  brothers  Op  den  Graeff,  and  Sipman 
made  Herman  Op  den  Graeff  his  attorney.  Jan  Strey- 
pers conveyed  one  hundred  acres  to  his  brother  Willem, 
and  to  Seimens  and  Keurlis  each  two  hundred  acres. 
Bleikers  and  Lucken  each  bought  two  hundred  acres 
from  Benjamin  Furly,  agent  for  the  purchasers  at  Frank- 
fort. At  this  time  James  Claypoole,  a  Quaker  merchant 
in  London,  who  had  previously  had  business  relations  of 
some  kind  with  Telner,  was  about  to  remove  with  his 
family  to  Pennsylvania,  intending  to  sail  in  the  Concord, 
William  Jeffries,  master,  a  vessel  of  five  hundred  tons 
burthen.  Through  him  a  passage  from  London  was 
engaged  for  them  in  the  same  vessel,  which  was  expected 
to  leave  Gravesend  on  the  6th  of  July,  and  the  money 
was  paid  in  advance.*  It  is  now  ascertained  definitely 
that  eleven  of  these  thirteen  emigrants  were  from  Crefeld, 
and  the  presumption  that  their  two  companions,  Jan 
Lucken  and  Abraham  Tunes,  came  from   the  same  city 

*  Letter  Book  of  James  Claypoole  in  the  Historical  Society. 


SETTLEMENT   OF    GERMANTOWN.  53 

is  consequently  strong  (S.  W.  Pennypacker).  This  pre- 
sumption is  increased  by  the  indications  of  relationship, 
and  the  fact  that  the  wife  of  Jan  Seimens  was  Merken 
Williamsen  Lucken.  Unfortunately,  however,  we  are 
wanting  in  evidence  of  a  general  character.  Pastorius, 
after  having  an  interview  with  Telner  at  Rotterdam,  a  few 
weeks  earlier,  accompanied  by  four  servants,'  who  seem 
to  have  been  Jacob  Schumacher,  Isaac  Dilbeeck,  George 
Wertmiiller  and  Koenradt  Rutters,  had  gone  to  America, 
representing  both  the  purchasers  at  Frankfort  and  Cre- 
feld.  In  his  references  to  the  places  at  which  he  stopped 
on  his  journey  down  the  Rhine  he  nowhere  mentions 
emigrants,  except  at  Crefeld,  where  he  says  :  "  I  talked 
with  Tunes  Kunders  and  his  wife,  Dirk,  Herman  and 
Abraham  Op  den  Graeff,  and  many  others,  who  six 
weeks  later  followed  me "  {Pastorius  MS).  For  some 
reason  the  emigrants  were  delayed  between  Rotterdam 
and  London,  and  Claypoole  was  in  great  uneasiness  for 
fear  the  vessel  should  be  compelled  to  sail  without  them, 
and  they  should  lose  their  passage  money.  He  wrote 
several  letters  about  them  to  Benjamin  Furly  at  Rotter- 
dam. June  19th  he  says  :  "  I  am  glad  to  hear  the  Crevill 
ffriends  are  coming."  July  3d  he  says  :  "  Before  I  goe 
away  wch  now  is  like  to  be  longer  than  we  expected  by 
reason  of  the  Crevill  friends  not  coming  we  are  fain  to 
loyter  and  keep  the  ship  still  at  Blackwell  upon  one  pre- 
tence or  another,"  and  July  10th  he  says  :  "  It  troubles 
me  much  that  the  friends  from  Crevillt  are  not  yet  come." 
As  he  had  the  names  of  the  thirty-three  persons,  this 
contemporary  evidence  is  very  strong,  and  it  would  seem 
safe  to  conclude  that  all  of  this  pioneer  band,  which,  with 
Pastorius,   founded    Germantown,    came    from    Crefeld. 


54  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Henry  Melchior  Muhlenberg  says  the  first  comers  were 
Plattdeutsch  from  the  neighborhood  of  Cleeves  (Hallische 
Nachrjchten).  Despite  the  forebodings  of  Claypoole,  the 
emigrants  reached  London  in  time  for  the  Concord,  and 
they  set  sail  westward  on  the  24th  of  July,  1683.  While 
they  were  for  the  first  time  experiencing  the  dangers  and 
trials  of  a  voyage  across  the  ocean,  doubtless  sometimes 
looking  back  with  regret,  but  oftener  wistfully  and  won- 
deringly  forward,  let  us  return  to  inquire  who  these 
people  were  who  were  willing  to  abandon  forever  the 
old  homes  and  old  friends  along  the  Rhine,  and  com- 
mence new  lives  with  the  wolf  and  the  savage  in  the 
forests  upon  the  shores  of  the  Delaware. 


Origin  of  the  Sect  of  Mennonites. 


As  the  origin  of  the  sect  of  Mennonites  is  somewhat 
involved  in  obscurity,  their  opponents,  following  Sleid- 
anus  and  other  writers  of  the  sixteenth  century,  have 
reproached  them  with  being  an  outgrowth  of  the  Ana- 
baptists of  Munster.  On  the  contrary,  their  own  his- 
torians, Mehrning,  Van  Braght,  Schynn,  Maatschoen  and 
Roosen,  trace  their  theological  and  lineal  descent  from 
the  Waldenses,  some  of  whose  congregations  are  said  to 
have  existed  from  the  earliest  Christian  times,  and  who 
were  able  to  maintain  themselves  in  obscure  parts  of 
Europe  against  the  power  of  Rome,  in  large  numbers, 
from  the  twelfth  century  downward.  The  subject  has 
of  recent  years  received  thorough  and  philosophical 
treatment  at  the  hands  of  S.  Blaupot  Ten  Cate,  a 
Dutch  historian.*  The  theory  of  the  Waldensian  origin 
is  based  mainly  on  a  certain  similarity  in  creed  and  Church 
observances ;  the  fact  that  the  Waldeness  are  known 
to  have  been  numerous  in  those  portions  of  Holland  and 
Flanders,  where  the  Mennonites  arose  and  throve,  and  to 
have  afterward  disappeared,  the  ascertained  descent  of 
some  Mennonite  families  from  Waldenses,  and  a  marked 
similarity  in  habits  and  occupations.      This  last  fact  is 

*  Geschiedkundig  Onderzock  naar  den  Waldenzischen  oorsprung  van  de 
Nederlandsche  Doopsgezinden,  Amsterdam,  1844. 

(55) 


56  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

especially  interesting  in  our  investigation,  as  will  be  here- 
after seen. 

The  Waldenses  carried  the  art  of  weaving  from  Flan- 
ders into  Holland,  and  so  generally  followed  that  trade 
as  in  many  localities  to  have  gone  by  the  name  of  Tis- 
serandSy  or  weavers  (see  Ten  Cate's  Onderzock,  p.  42).  It 
is  not  improbable  that  the  truth  lies  between  the  two 
theories  of  friend  and  foe,  and  that  the  Baptist  movement, 
which  swept  through  Germany  and  the  Netherlands  in 
the  early  part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  gathered  into  its 
embrace  many  of  these  communities  of  Waldenses.  At 
the  one  extreme  of  this  movement  were  Thomas  Miinzer, 
Bernhard  Rothman,  Jean  Matthys  and  John,  of  Leyden  ; 
at  the  other  were  Menno  Simons,  Dirk  Philips  and 
Casper  Schwenkfeld.  Between  them  stood  Battenburg 
and  David  Joris,  of  Delft.  The  common  ground  of  them 
all,  and  about  the  only  ground  which  they  had  in  com- 
mon, was  opposition  to  the  baptism  of  infants. 

Menno  Simons  was  educated  for  the  priesthood,  and 
entered  upon  its  duties  early  in  life.  The  beheading  of 
Sicke  Snyder  for  re-baptism  in  the  year  1531  in  his  near 
neighborhood,  called  his  attention  to  the  subject  of  infant 
baptism,  and  after  a  careful  examination  of  the  Bible  and 
the  writings  of  Luther  and  Zwinglius,  he  came  to  the  con- 
clusion there  was  no  foundation  for  it  in  the  Scriptures. 
He  left  the  Catholic  Church  in  1536.  Ere  long  he  began 
to  be  recognized  as  the  leader  of  the  Taufgesinnte,  and 
gradually  the  sect  assumed  from  him  the  name  of  Men- 
nonites.  His  first  book  was  a  dissertation  against  the 
errors  and  delusions  in  the  teachings  of  John  of  Leyden, 
and  after  a  convention  held  at  Buckhold  in  Westphalia, 
in    1538,  at   which    Battenburg   and    David   Joris  were 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    SECT    OF    MENNONITES.  57 

present,  and  Menno  and  Dirk  Philips  were  represented, 
the  influence  of  the  fanatical  Anabaptists  seems  to  have 
waned.  (See  Nippolds  Life  of  David  Jon's;  Rooseiis 
Menno  Simons,  p.  32).  His  entire  works,  published  at 
Amsterdam  in  1861,  make  a  folio  volume  of  642  pages. 
Luther  and  Calvin  stayed  their  hands  at  a  point  where 
power  and  influence  would  have  been  lost,  but  the  Dutch 
reformer,  Menno,  far  in  advance  of  his  time,  taught  the 
complete  severance  of  Church  and  State,  and  the  princi- 
ples of  religious  liberty,  which  have  been  embodied  in  our 
own  federal  constitution,  were  first  worked  out  in  Hol- 
land.* The  Mennonites  believed  that  no  baptism  was 
efficacious  unless  accompanied  by  repentance,  and  that 
the  ceremony  administered  to  infants  was  vain.  Their 
meetings  were  held  in  secret  places,  often  in  the  middle  of 
the  night,  and  in  order  to  prevent  possible  exposure 
under  the  pressure  of  pain,  they  purposely  avoided  know- 
ing the  names  of  the  brethren  whom  they  met,  and  of  the 
preachers  who  baptized  them.  (See  Van  Braghfs  Mar- 
tyrer  Spiegel})  A  reward  of  one  hundred  gold  guilders 
was  offered  for  Menno  ;  malefactors  were  promised  par- 
don if  they  should  capture  him.  Tjaert  Ryndertz  was 
put  on  the  wheel  in  1539  for  having  given  him  shelter, 
and  a  house  in  which  his  wife  and  children  had  rested, 
unknown  to  its  owner,  was  confiscated.  He  was,  as  his 
followers  fondly  thought,  miraculously  protected  however, 
died  peacefully  in  1559,  and  was  buried  in  his  own  gar- 
den. The  natural  result  of  this  persecution  was  much 
dispersion.       The  prosperous  communities  of  Hamburg 

*  Barclay's  Religious  Societies  of  the  Commomoelth,  pp.  78,  676;  Men- 
no's  "  Exhortation  to  all  in  Authority"  Funk's  edition,  Vol.  I,  p.  75;  Vol. 
2,  p.  303- 


$8  HISTORY    OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

and  Altona  were  founded  by  refugees.  The  first  Mennort- 
ites  in  Prussia  fled  there  from  the  Netherlands,  and  others 
found  their  way  up  the  Rhine.  (See  Life  of  Gerhard 
Roose?i,p.  5.)  Crefeld  is  chiefly  noted  for  its  manufactures  of 
silk,  linen  and  other  woven  goods,  and  these  manufac- 
tures were  first  established  by  persons  fleeing  from  relig- 
ious intolerance. 

From  the  Mennonites  sprang  the  general  Baptist 
churches  of  England,  the  first  of  them  having  an  ecclesi- 
astical connection  with  the  parent  societies  in  Holland, 
and  their  organizers  being  Englishmen,  who,  as  has  been 
discovered,  were  actual  members  of  the  Mennonite 
Church  at  Amsterdam.  (See  Barclay 's  Religions  Societies, 
PP-  72>  73>  95-)  ^  was  f°r  tne  benefit  of  these  English- 
men that  the  well-known  Confession  of  Faith*  of  Hans 
de  Ries  and  Lubbert  Gerritz  was  written,  and  according 
to  the  late  Robert  Barclay,  whose  valuable  work  bears 
every  evidence  of  the  most  thorough  and  careful  research, 
it  was  from  association  with  these  early  Baptist  teachers 
that  George  Fox,  the  founder  of  the  Quakers,  imbibed 
his  views.  Says  Barclay :  "  We  are  compelled  to  view 
him  as  the  unconscious  exponent  of  the  doctrine,  prac- 
tice and  discipline  of  the  ancient  and  stricter  party  of  the 
Dutch  Mennonites."  (Barclay,  p.  jy)  If  this  be  correct, 
to  the  spread  of  Mennonite  teachings  we  owe  the  origin 


*  The  preface  to  that  Confession,  Amsterdam,  1686,  says  :  "  Ter  cause, 
also  daer  eenige  Englishe  uyt  Engeland  gevlucht  ware,  om  de  vryheyd  der 
Religie  alhier  te  genieten,  en  alsoo  sy  een  schriftelijcke  confessie  {van  de 
voomoemde)  hebben  begeert,  want  veele  van  hare  gheselschap  inde  Duytsche 
Tale  onervaren  zijnde,  het  selfde  niet  en  konde  verstaen,  ende  als  dan  konde 
de  ghene  die  de  Tale  beyde  verstonde  de  andere  onderrechten,  het  welche 
oock  niet  onvruchtbaer  en  is  ghebleven,  want  na  overlegh  der  saecke  zijn  sy 
met  de  voernoemde  Gemeente  vereenight." 


ORIGIN    OF   THE   SECT   OF   MENNONITES.  59 

of  the  Quakers  and  the  settlement  of  Pennsylvania.  The 
doctrine  of  the  inner  light  was  by  no  means  a  new  one 
in  Holland  and  Germany,  and  the  dead  letter  of  the  Scrip- 
tures is  a  thought  common  to  David  Joris,  Casper 
Schwenkfeldt  and  the  modern  Quaker.  The  similarity 
between  the  two  sects  has  been  manifest  to  all  observers, 
and  recognized  by  themselves.  William  Penn,  writing  to 
James  Logan,  of  some  emigrants  in  1709,  says  :  "  Here- 
with cotnes  the  Palatines,  whom  use  with  tenderness  and 
love,  and  fix  them  so  that  they  may  send  over  an  agree- 
able character ;  for  they  are  a  sober  people,  divers  Men- 
nonists,  and  will  neither  swear  nor  fight.  See  that  Guy 
has  used  them  well."  Thomas  Chalkley,  writing  from 
Holland  the  same  year,  says:  "There  is  a  great  people 
which  they  call  Mennonists,  who  are  very  near  to  truth, 
and  the  fields  are  white  unto  harvest  among  that  people, 
spiritually  speaking."  When  Ames,  Caton,  Stubbs, 
Penn  and  others  of  the  early  Friends  went  to  Holland 
and  Germany,  they  were  received  with  the  utmost  kind- 
ness by  the  Mennonites,  which  is  in  strong  contrast  with 
their  treatment  at  the  hands  of  the  established  Churches. 
The  strongest  testimony  of  this  character,  however,  is 
given  by  Thomas  Story,  the  recorder  of  deeds  in  Penn- 
sylvania, who  made  a  trip  to  Holland  and  Germany  in 
171 5.  There  he  preached  in  the  Mennonite  meeting- 
houses at  Hoorn,  Holfert,  Drachten,  Goredyke,  Herveen, 
Jever,  Oudeboone,  Grow,  Leeuwarden,  Dokkum  and  Hen- 
leven,  while  at  Malkwara  no  meeting  was  held  because 
"a  person  of  note  among  the  Menists  being  departed  this 
life,"  and  none  at  Saardem  because  of  "  the  chief  of  the 
Menists  being  over  at  Amsterdam."  These  meetings 
were  attended  almost  exclusively  by   Mennonites    and 


60  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

they  entertained  him  at  their  homes.  One  of  their 
preachers  he  describes  as  "  convinced  o£  truth,"  and  of 
another  he  says  that  after  a  discourse  of  several  hours 
about  religion  they  "had  no  difference."  Jacob  Nordyke, 
of  Harlingen,  "a  Menist  and  friendly  man,"  accompanied 
the  party  on  their  journey,  and  when  the  wagon  broke 
down  near  Oudeboone  he  went  ahead  on  foot  to  prepare 
a  meeting.  The  climax  of  this  staid,  good  fellowship  was 
capped,  however,  at  Grow.  Says  Story  in  his  journal  : 
"  Hemine  Gosses,  their  preacher,  came  to  us,  and  taking 
me  by  the  hand  he  embraced  me  and  saluted  me  with 
several  kisses,  which  I  readily  answered,  for  he  ex- 
pressed much  satisfaction  before  the  people,  and  received 
us  gladly,  inviting  us  to  take  a  dish  of  tea  with  him. 
He  showed  us  his  garden  and  gave  us  of  his  grapes  to 
eat,  but  first  of  all  a  dram  lest  we  should  take  cold  after 
the  exercise  of  the  meeting,  and  treated  us  as  if  he  had 
been  a  Friend,  from  which  he  is  not  far,  having  been  as 
tender  as  any  at  the  meeting." 

William  Sewel,  the  historian,  was  a  Mennonite  (says 
Pennypacker),  and  it  certainly  was  no  accident  that  the 
first  two  Quaker  histories  were  written  in  Holland 
{Sewel  and  Gerhard  Creese).  It  was  among  the  Men- 
nonites  they  made  their  converts  [Sewel,  Barclay  and 
Seidenslickcr).  In  fact,  transition  between  the  two  sects 
both  ways  was  easy.  Quakers  became  members  of  the 
Mennonite  Church  at  Crefeld  {Life  of  Gerhard  Roosen,  p. 
66),  and  at  Harlem  {Story's  Journal,  pp.  490),  and  in  the 
reply  which  Peter  Henrichs  and  Jacob  Claus,  of  Amster- 
dam, made  in  1679  to  a  pamphlet  by  Heinrich  Kassel,  a 
Mennonite  preacher  at  Krisheim  they  quote  him  as  say- 
ing "  that  the  so-called  Quakers,  especially  here  in  the 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    SECT    OF    MENNONITES.  6l 

Palatinate,  have  fallen  off  and  gone  out  from  the  Men- 
nonites."* 

These  were  the  people  who,  some  as  Mennonites  and 
others,  perhaps,  as  recently  converted  Quakers,  after 
being  unresistingly  driven  up  and  down  the  Rhine  for  a 
century  and  a  half,  were  ready  to  come  to  the  wilds  of 
America.  Of  the  six  original  purchasers,  Jacob  Telner 
and  Jacob  Isaacs  Van  Bebber  are  known  to  have  been 
members  of  the  Mennonite  Church  ;  Govert  Remke 
(Johann  Remke  was  the  Mennonite  preacher  at  Crefeld  in 
1752),  January  14th,  1686,  sold  his  land  to  Dirk  Sipman, 
and  had  little  to  do  with  the  emigration;  Sipman  selected 
as  his  attorneys  here,  at  various  times,  Hermann  Op  den 
Graeff,  Hendrick  Sellen  and  Van  Bebber,  all  of  whom 
were  Mennonites ;  and  Jan  Streypers  was  represented 
also  by  Sellen,  was  a  cousin  of  the  Op  den  Graeffs  and 
was  the  uncle  of  Hermannus  and  Arnold  Kuster,  two  of 
the  most  active  of  the  early  Pennsylvania  members  of 
that  sect.  Of  the  emigrants  Dirk,  Herman  and  Abraham 
Op  den  Graeff  were  Mennonites,  and  were  grandsons  of 
Hermann  Op  den  Graeff,  the  delegate  from  Crefeld  to  the 
Council  which  met  at  Dortrecht  in  1632  and  adopted  a 
Confession  of  Faith,  f  Many  of  the  others,  as  we  have 
seen,  were  connected  with  the  Op  den  Graeffs  by  family 
ties.  Jan  Lensen  was  a  member  of  the  Mennonite 
Church  here.  Jan  Lucken  bears  the  same  name  as  the 
engraver  who  illustrated  the  edition  of  Van  Braght,  pub- 

*  This  rare  and  valuable  pamphlet  is  in  the  library  of  A.  H.  Cassel,  at 
Harleysville. 

f  Scheuten  Genealogy  in  the  possession  of  Miss  Elizabeth  Muller,  of 
Crefeld,  Extracts  from  MS.  which  begins  with  the  year  1562  to  Frederick 
Muller,  the  celebrated  antiquary  and  bibliophile  of  Amsterdam. 


62  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

lished  in  1685,  and  others  of  the  books  of  the  Mennonite 
Church,  and  the  Dutch  Bible  which  he  brought  with  him 
is  a.  copy  of  the  third  edition  of  Nicolaes  Biestkens,  the 
first  Bible  published  by  the  Mennonites.*  Lenart  Arets, 
a  follower  of  David  Joris,  was  beheaded  at  Poeldyk 
in  1535.  The  name  Tunes  occurs  frequently  on  the 
name  lists  of  the  Mennonite  preachers  about  the  time  of 
this  emigration,  and  Hermann  Tunes  was  a  member  of 
the  first  church  in  Pennsylvania.  This  evidence,  good 
as  far  as  it  goes,  but  not  complete,  is  strengthened  by  the 
statement  of  Mennonite  writers  and  others  upon  both 
sides  of  the  Atlantic.  Roosen  tells  us  "  William  Penn 
had,  in  the  year  1683,  invited  the  Mennonites  to  settle  in 
Pennsylvania.  Soon  many  from  the  Netherlands  went 
over  and  settled  in  and  about  Germantown."  Funk,  in 
his  account  of  the  first  church,  says  :  "  Upon  the  invita- 
tion of  William  Penn  to  our  distressed  forefathers  in  the 
faith,  it  is  said  a  number  of  them  emigrated  either  from 
Holland  or  the  Palatinate  and  settled  in  Germantown  in 
1683,  and  there  established  the  first  church  in  America." 
Rupp  asserts  that  "  in  Europe  they  had  been  sorely  per- 
secuted, and,  on  the  invitation  of  the  liberal-minded 
William  Penn,  they  transported  themselves  and  families 
into  the  Province  of  Pennsylvania  as  early  as  1683." 
Those  who  came  that  year  and  in  1698  settled  in  and 
about  Germantown.  Says  Haldeman  :  "  Whether  the 
first  Taufgesinneten,  or  Mennonites,  came  from  Holland 
or  Switzerland  I  have  no  certain  ^information,  but  they 
came  in  the  year  1683."     Richard  Townsend,  an  eminent 

*  The  Bible  now  belongs  to  Abel  Lukens,  of  North  Wales,  Montgomery 
County,  Pennsylvania, 


ORIGIN    OF    THE   SECT    OF    MENNONITES.  63 

Quaker  preacher,  who  came  over  in  the  "Welcome"  and 
settled  a  mile  from  Germantown,  calls  them  a  "  religious, 
good  people,"  but  he  does  not  say  they  were  Friends,  as 
he  probably  would  have  done  had  the  facts  justified  it. 
{Hazard's  Register,  Vol.  6,  p.  198.)  Abraham,  Dirk  and 
Hermann  Op  den  Graeff,  Lenart  Arets,  Abraham  Tunes 
and  Jan  Lensen  were  linen  weavers,  and  in  1686  Jan 
Streypers  wrote  to  his  brother  Willem  inquiring  "  who 
has  wove  my  yarns,  how  many  ells  long  and  how  broad 
the  cloth  made  from  it,  and  through  what  fineness  of  comb 
it  has  been  through."     (Deeds,  Strype/s  MSS) 


Arrival  of  Mennonites  at  Germantown. 


The  pioneers  had  a  pleasant  voyage  and  reached  Phila- 
delphia on  the  6th  of  October,  1683.  In  the  language 
of  Claypoole :  "  The  blessing  of  the  Lord  did  attend  us 
so  that  we  had  a  very  comfortable  passage  and  had  our 
health  all  the  way  (Claypoole 's  Letter  Book).  Unto  Johan- 
nes Bleikers  a  son  Peter  was  born  while  at  sea.  Cold 
weather  was  approaching  and  they  had  little  time  to  waste 
in  idleness  or  curiosity.  On  the  12th  of  the  same  month 
a  warrant  was  issued  to  Pastorius  for  six  thousand  acres 
"  on  behalf  of  the  German  and  Dutch  purchasers."  On 
the  24th  Thomas  Fairman  measured  off  fourteen  divi- 
sions of  land,  and  the  next  day  meeting  together  in  the 
cave  of  Pastorius  they  drew  lots  for  the  choice  of  loca- 
tion. Under  the  warrant  5,350  acres  were  laid  out  May 
2d,  1684,  having  been  allotted  and  shared  out  by  the  said 
Francis  Daniel  Pastorius,  as  trustee  for  them  and  by  their 
own  consent  to  the  German  and  Dutch  purchasers,  after 
named  as  their  respective  several  and  distinct  dividends, 
whose  names  and  quantities  of  the  said  land  they  and  the 
said  Pastorius  did  desire  might  be  herein  inserted  and 
set  down,  viz. :  The  first  purchaser  of  Frankfort,  Ger- 
many, Jacobus  Van  de  Walle  535,  Johan  Jacob  Schutz 
428,  Johan  Wilhelm  Uberfeld  107,  Daniel  Behagel  3567^, 
George  Strauss  178^,  Jan  Laurens  535,  Abraham  Hase- 

(64) 


ARRIVAL    OF    MENNONITES    AT    GERMANTOWN.  65 

voet  535,  in  all  2,675  acres  of  land.  The  first  purchasers 
of  Crefeld  in  Germany,  Jacob  Telner  989,  Jan  Streypers 
275,  Dirk  Sipman  5&8,  Govert  Remke  161,  Lenert  Arets 
501,  Jacob  Isaacs  161,  in  all  2,675  acres."  In  addition  200 
acres  were  laid  out  for  Pastorius  in  his  own  right,  and 
150  to  Jurian  Hartsfelder,  a  stray  Dutchman  or  German, 
who  had  been  a  deputy  sheriff  under  Andross  in  1676, 
and  who  now  cast  his  lot  in  with  the  settlers  at  German- 
town.  (Exemplification  Records,  Vol.  1,  p.  61.  It  is  also 
said  that  Heinrich  Frcy*  was  here  before  the  landing  of 
Penn.)  Immediately  after  the  division  in  the  cave  of 
Pastorius  they  began  to  dig  the  cellars  and  build  the  huts 
in  which,  not  without  much  hardship,  they  spent  the 
following  winter.  Thus  commenced  the  settlement  of 
Germantown.  Pastorius  tells  us  that  some  people  were 
making  a  pun  upon  the  name  and  called  it  Armentown, 
because  of  their  lack  of  supplies,  and  adds,  "  it  could  not 
be  described,  nor  would  it  be  believed  by  coming  genera- 
tions, in  what  want  and  need  and  with  what  Christian 
contentment  and  persistent  industry  this  Germantownship 
started."  Willem  Streypers  wrote  over  to  his  brother 
Jan  on  the  20th  of  second  month,  1684,  that  he  was 
already  on  Jan's  lot  to  clear  and  sow  it  and  make  a  dwell- 
ing, but  that  there  was  nothing  in  hand  and  he  must 
have  a  year's  provision,  to  which  in  due  time  Jan  replied 
by  sending  a  "box  with  3  combs  and  5  shirts  and  a 
small  parcel  with  iron  ware  for  a  weaving  stool,"  and 
telling  him  "  to  let  Jan  Lensen  weave  a  piece  of  cloth  to 
sell  and  apply  it  to  your  use." 

*  Heinrich  Frey  and  Joseph  Blattenbach  were  the  two  first  German  emi- 
grants who  came  to  Pennsylvania.  They  emigrated  in  1680  and  settled 
in  Philadelphia.  {Hallische  Nachrichten.) 

5 


66  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

In  better  spirits  Willem  wrote  October  22d,  1684:  "I 
have  been  busy  and  made  a  brave  dwelling  house,  and 
under  it  a  cellar  fit  to  live  in,  and  have  so  much  grain, 
such  as  Indian  Corn  and  Buckwheat  that  this  winter  I 
shall  be  better  off  than  what  I  was  last  year."* 
,  Other  emigrants  ere  long  began  to  appear  in  the  little 
town.  Cornelis  Bom,  a  Dutch  baker,  whom  Claypoole 
mentions  in  association  with  Telner,  and  who  bears  the 
same  name  as  a  delegate  from  Schiedam  to  the  Menno- 
nite  convention  at  Dortrecht,  arrived  in  Philadelphia 
before  Pastorius.  David  Scherkes,  perhaps  from  Miihl- 
heim  on  the  Ruhr,  and  Walter  Seimens  and  Isaac  Jacobs 
Van  Bebber,  both  from  Crefeld,  wrere  in  Germantown, 
November  8th,  1684.  Van  Bebber  was  a  son  of  Jacob 
Isaacs  Van  Bebber,  and  was  followed  by  his  father  and 
brother  Matthias  in  1687.  Jacob  Telner,  the  second  of 
the  six  original  Crefeld  purchasers  to  cross  the  Atlantic, 
reached  New  York  after  a  tedious  voyage  of  twelve  weeks' 
duration,  and  from  there  he  wrote  December  12th,  1684, 
to  Jan  Laurens,  of  Rotterdam,  that  his  wife  and  daughter 
were  "in  good  health  and  fat,"  that  he  had  made  a  trip 
to  Pennsylvania,  which  "  he  found  a  beautiful  land  with 
a  healthy  atmosphere,  excellent  fountains  and  springs 
running  through  it,  beautiful  trees,  from  which  can  be  ob- 
tained better  firewood  than  the  turf  of  Holland,"  and  that 
he  intended  to  take  his  family  there  the  following  spring,  f 
He  seems  to  have  been  the  central  figure  of  the  whole 
emigration.     As  a  merchant  in  Amsterdam  his  business 

*  Streeper  MSS. 

f  Two  letters  in  Dutch  from  Bom  and  Telner  to  Jan  Laurens  were 
printed  in  Rotterdam  in  1685.  The  only  known  copy  is  in  the  Moravian 
Archives  at  Bethlehem. 


ARRIVAL    OF    MENNONITES    AT    GERMANTOWN.  6j 

was  extensive.  He  had  transactions  with  the  Quakers 
in  London,  and  friendly  relations  with  some  of  the  people 
in  New  York.  One  of  the  earliest  to  buy  lands  here,  we 
find  him  meeting  Pastorius  immediately  prior  to  the 
latter's  departure,  doubtless  to  give  instructions,  and  later 
personally  superintending  the  emigration  of  the  Colonists. 
During  his  thirteen  years'  residence  in  Germantown  his 
relations,  both  in  a  business  and  social  way  with  the  prin- 
cipal men  in  Philadelphia,  were  apparently  close  and  in- 
timate. Penn  wrote  to  Logan  in  1703:  "I  have  been 
much  pressed  by  Jacob  Telner  concerning  Rebecca  Ship- 
pen's  business  in  the  town."*  Both  Robert  Turner  and 
Samuel  Carpenter  acted  as  his  attorneys.  He  and  his 
daughter  Susanna  were  present  at  the  marriage  of  Francis 
Rawle  and  Martha  Turner  in  1689,  and  witnessed  their 
certificate.  The  harmonious  blending  of  the  Mennonite 
and  the  Quaker  is  nowhere  better  shown  than  in  the  fact 
of  his  accompanying  John  Delavall  on  a  preaching  and 
proselyting  tour  to  New  England  in  1692.  He  was  the 
author  of  a  "  Treatise"  in  quarto,  mentioned  by  Pastorius, 
and  extracts  from  his  letters  to  Laurens  were  printed  at 
Rotterdam  in  1685  (MS.  Historical  Society).  About  1692 
he  appears  to  have  published  a  paper  in  the  controversy 
with  George  Keith,  charging  him  with  "  impious  blas- 
phemy and  denying  the  Lord  that  bought  him."t  He 
was  one  of  the  first  burgesses  of  Germantown,  the  most 
extensive  landholder  there,  and  promised  to  give  ground 
enough  for  the  erection  of  a  market  house,  a  promise, 

*  Smith's  History,  Hazard's  Register,  Vol.  6,  p.  309.  Smith  adopts  him 
as  a  Friend,  but  in  his  own  letter  of  1 709,  written  while  he  was  living  among 
the  Quakers  in  England,  he  calls  himself  a  Mennonite. 

f  A  True  Account  of  the  Sense  and  Advice  of  the  People  called  Quakers. 


68  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

which  we  will  presume,  he  fulfilled.  In  1698  he  went  to 
London,  where  he  was  living  as  a  merchant  as  late  as 
17 1 2,  and  from  there,  in  1709,  he  wrote  to  Rotterdam 
concerning  the  miseries  of  some  emigrants,  six  of  whom 
were  Mennonites  from  the  Palatinate  who  had  gone  that 
far  on  their  journey  and  were  unable  to  proceed.  "The 
English  friends  who  are  called  Quakers,"  he  says,  had 
given  material  assistance.*  Doubtless  European  re- 
search would  throw  much  light  on  his  career.  He  was 
baptized  at  the  Mennonite  church  in  Amsterdam,  March 
29th,  1665.  His  only  child,  Susanna,  married  Albertus 
Brandt,  a  merchant  of  Germantown  and  Philadelphia,  and 
after  the  death  of  her  first  husband,  in  1701,  she  married 
David  Williams  (Exemp.  Records,  Vol.  7,  p.  208).  After  de- 
ducting the  land  laid  out  in  Germantown,  and  the  two  thou- 
sand acres  sold  to  the  Op  den  GraefTs,  the  bulk  of  his  five 
thousand  acres  was  taken  up  on  the  Skippack,  in  a  tract  for 
many  years  known  as  Telnor's  Township.  In  1684  also 
came  Jan  Willemse  Bockanogen,  a  Quaker  cooper  from 
Harlem.f  October  12th,  1685,  in  the  "Francis  and 
Dorothy,"  arrived  Hans  Peter  Umstat  from  Crefeld,  with 
his  wife  Barbara,  his  son  John,  and  his  daughters  Anna 
Margaretta  and  Eve ;  %  Peter  Schumacher,  with  his  son 
Peter,  his  daughters  Mary,  Frances  and  Gertrude,  and  his 
cousin  Sarah ;  Gerhard  Hendricks,  with  his  wife  Mary,  his 
daughter  Sarah  and  his  servant  Heinrich  Frey,  the  last 

*  Dr.  Sheffer's  Paper  in  the  Pennsylvania  Magazine,  Vol.  2,  p.  122. 

j-  Among  his  descendants  was  Henry  Armitt  Brown,  the  orator.  The  old 
Bockenogens  were  Mennonite  weavers,  who  fled  to  Harlem  because  of  per- 
secution about  1578. 

\  "  He  brought  over  with  him  the  family  Bible  of  his  father,  Nicholas  Um- 
stat, which  I  have  inherited  through  his  daughter  Eve,"  says  S.  W.  Penny- 
packer. 


ARRIVAL   OF   MENNONITES   AT   GERMANTOWN.  69 

named  from  Altheim  in  Alsace ;  and  Heinrich  Buchholtz 
and  his  wife  Mary.  Peter  Schumacher,  an  early  Quaker 
convert  from  the  Mennonites,  is  the  first  person  definitely 
ascertained  to  have  come  from  Kriesheim,  the  little  village 
in  the  Palatinate,  to  which  so  much  prominence  has  been 
given.  Fortunately  we  know  under  what  auspices  he 
arrived.  By  an  agreement  with  Dirk  Sipman,  of  Crefeld, 
dated  August  16th,  1685,  he  was  to  proceed  with  the  first 
good  wind  to  Pennsylvania,  and  there  receive  two  hundred 
acres  from  Herman  Op  den  Graeff,  on  which  he  should 
erect  a  dwelling,  and  for  which  he  should  pay  a  rent  of  two 
rix  dollars  a  year.*  Gerhard  Hendricks  also  had  bought 
two  hundred  acres  from  Sipman  {Deed  Book,  Ed.  IV,  vol. 
7,  p.  180).  "  He  came  from  Kriesheim,  and  I  am  inclined 
to  believe  that  his  identity  may  be  merged  in  that  of  Ger- 
hard Hendricks  Dewees,"  says  Saml.  W.  Pennypacker. 
If  so,  he  was  associated  with  the  Op  den  Graeffs  and 
Van  Bebbers,  and  was  the  grandson  of  Adrian  Hendricks 
Dewees,  a  Hollander,  who  seems  to  have  lived  in  Amster- 
dam (see  Rattts  Buck).  This  identification,  however, 
needs  further  investigation.  Dewees  bought  land  of  Sip- 
man, which  his  widow,  Zytien,  sold  in  1 701.  The  wife 
of  Gerhard  Hendricks  in  the  court  records  is  called  Sytje. 
On  the  tax  list  of  1693  there  is  a  Gerhard  Hendricks, 
but  no  Dewees,  though  the  latter  at  that  time  was  the 
owner  of  land  (S.  IV.  Pennypacker).  Hendricks,  after 
the  Dutch  manner,  called  one  son  William  Gerrits  and 
another  Lambert  Gerrits,  and  both  men,  if  there  were 
two,  died  about  the  same  time.  Much  confusion  has  re- 
sulted from  a  want  of  familiarity  on  the  part  of  local  his- 

*  See  his  Deed  in  Dutch  in  the  Germantown  Book. 


JO  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

torians  with  the  Dutch  habit  of  omitting  the  final  or  local 
appellation.  Thus  the  Van  Bebbers  are  frequently  re- 
ferred to  in  contemporaneous  records  as  Jacob  Isaacs, 
Issac  Jacobs  and  Matthias  Jacobs,  the  Op  den  Graeffs  as 
Dirk  Isaac,  Abraham  Isaacs  and  Herman  Isaacs,  and 
Van  Burklow  as  Reynier  Hermanns.  In  1685  also  came 
Heivert  Papen,  afterwards  married  to  Elizabeth  Ritten- 
house,  daughter  of  Willem  Rittenhouse,  and  on  the  20th 
of  March,  1686,  Johannes  Kassel,  a  weaver,  and  another 
Quaker  convert  from  the  Mennonites,  from  Kriesheim, 
aged  forty-seven  years,  with  his  children,  Arnold,  Peter, 
Elizabeth,  Mary  and  Sarah,  both  having  purchased  land 
from  individual  members  of  the  Frankfort  Company. 
About  the  same  time  Klas  Tamsen  arrived.  In  the  vessel 
with  Kassel  was  a  widow,  Sarah  Schumacher,  from  the 
Palatinate  and  doubtless  from  Kriesheim,  with  her  chil- 
dren George,  Abraham,  Barbara,  Isaac,  Susanna,  Elisabeth 
and  Benjamin.  Isaac  Schumacher  married  Sarah,  only 
daughter  of  Gerhard  Hendricks.  Their  son  Benjamin 
and  their  grandson  Samuel  were  successively  Mayors  of 
Philadelphia,  and  a  great  granddaughter  was  the  wife  of 
William  Rawle  ( IV.  Brooks  Raw/e,  Esq). 

Among  the  Mennonite  martyrs  mentioned  by  Van 
Braght  there  are  several  bearing  the  name  of  Schoen- 
maker,  and  that  there  was  a  Dutch  settlement  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Kriesheim  is  certain.  At  Flomborn,  a 
kw  miles  distant,  is  a  spring  which  the  people  of  the 
vicinity  still  call  the  "  Hollander  Spring."*     The   Panne- 

*  This  and  other  information  is  from  Hcrr  Johannes  Pfannebecker, 
Geheimer  Regierungs-Ralh  (of  Germany),  living  in  Worms,  who  at  the 
request  of  Dr.  Seidensticker  and  S.  W.  Pennypacker,  made  an  investigation 
at  Kriesheim. 


Arrival  of  mennonites  at  germantown.        71 

bakkers  went  there  at  some  remote  date  from  North  Bra- 
bant in  Holland.  S.  W.  Pennypacker  says  :  "  I  have  a 
Dutch  medical  work,  published  in  1622,  which  belonged 
to  Johannes  Kassel."  Many  Dutch  books  from  the  same 
family  are  in  the  possession  of  that  indefatigable  anti- 
quary, Abraham  H.  Cassel,  and  the  deed  of  Peter  Schu- 
macher is  in  Dutch.  The  Kolbs,  who  came  to  Pennsyl- 
vania later,  were  grandsons  of  Peter  Schumacher  and 
were  all  earnest  Mennonites.  The  Kassels  brought  over 
with  them  many  of  the  manuscripts  of  one  of  their 
family,  Ylles  Kassel,  a  Mennonite  preacher  at  Kriesheim, 
who  was  born  before  161 8  and  died  after  1681,  and  some 
of  these  papers  are  still  preserved.  The  most  interesting 
is  a  long  poem  in  German  rhyme  which  describes  vividly 
the  condition  of  the  country,  and  throws  the  strongest 
light  upon  the  character  of  the  people  and  the  causes  of 
the  emigration.  The  writer  says  that  it  was  copied  off 
with  much  pain  and  bodily  suffering  November  28th, 
1665.  It  begins:  "  O  Lord!  to  Thee  the  thoughts  of 
all  hearts  are  known.  Into  Thy  hands  I  commend  my 
body  and  soul.  When  Thou  lookest  upon  me  with  Thy 
mercy  all  things  are  well  with  me.  Thou  hast  stricken 
me  with  severe  illness,  which  is  a  rod  for  my  correction. 
Give  me  patience  and  resignation.  Forgive  all  my  sins 
and  wickedness.  Let  not  Thy  mercy  forsake  me.  Lay 
not  on  me  more  than  I  can  bear."  And  continues  :  "  O 
Lord  God !  Protect  me  in  this  time  of  war  and  danger, 
that  evil  men  may  not  do  with  me  as  they  wish.  Take 
me  to  a  place  where  I  may  be  concealed  from  them,  free 
from  such  trials  and  cares.  My  wife  and  children,  too, 
that  they  may  not  come  to  shame  at  their  hands.  Let 
all  my  dear  friends  find  mercy  from  Thee."    After  noting 


^2  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

a  successful  flight  to  Worms,  he  goes  on  :  "  O  dear  God 
and  Lord  !  to  Thee  be  all  thanks,  honor  and  praise  for 
Thy  mercy  and  pity,  which  Thou  hast  shown  to  me  in 
this  time.  Thou  hast  protected  me  from  evil  men,  as 
from  my  heart  I  prayed  Thee.  Thou  hast  led  me  in  the 
right  way,  so  that  I  came  to  a  place  where  I  was  con- 
cealed from  such  sorrows  and  cares.  Thou  hast  kept  the 
way  clear  till  I  reached  the  city,  while  other  people  about 
were  much  robbed  and  plundered.  I  have  found  a  place 
among  people  who  show  me  much  love  and  kindness. 
.  .  .  Gather  us  into  heaven  of  which  I  am  unworthy,  but 
still  I  have  a  faith  that  God  will  not  drive  me  into  the 
Devil's  kingdom  with  such  a  host  as  that  which  now  in 
this  land  with  murder  and  robbery  destroys  many  people 
in  many  places,  and  never  once  think  how  it  may  stand 
before  God.  .  .  Well  is  it  known  what  misery,  suffering 
and  danger  are  about  in  this  land,  with  robbing,  plunder- 
ing, murdering  and  burning.  Many  a  man  is  brought 
into  pain  and  need  and  abused  even  unto  death.  Many 
a  beautiful  home  is  destroyed.  The  clothes  are  torn  from 
the  backs  of  many  people.  Cattle  and  herds  are  taken 
away.  Much  sorrow  and  complaint  have  been  heard. 
The  beehives  are  broken  down,  the  wine  spilled."  * 

The  first  to  die  was  Jan  Seimens,  whose  widow  was 
again  about  to  marry  in  October,  1685.  Bom  died  before 
1689,  and  his  daughter  Agnes  married  Anthony  Morris, 
the  ancestor  of  the  distinguished  family  of  that  name. 
In  1685  Wigard  and  Gerhard  Levering  came  from  Miihl- 
heim  on  the  Ruhr,  a  town  also  far  down  the  Rhine,  near 
Holland,  which   next  to  Crefeld  seems  to  have  sent  the 

*  These  papers  also  belong  to  A.  H.  Cassel,  his  descendant. 


ARRIVAL    OF    MENNONITES    AT    GERMANTOWN.  73 

largest  number  of  emigrants.  In  1687  Arents  Klinken 
arrived  from  Dalem,  in  Holland,  and  Jan  Streypers 
wrote :  "  I  intend  to  come  over  myself,"  which  intention 
he  carried  into  effect  before  1706,  as  at  that  date  he  signed 
a  petition  for  naturalization.  All  of  the  original  Crefeld 
purchasers,  therefore,  .  came  to  Pennsylvania  sooner  or 
later,  except  Remke  and  Sipman.  He,  however,  returned 
to  Europe,  where  he  and  Willem  had  an  undivided  in- 
heritance at  Kaldkirchen,and  it  was  agreed  between  them 
that  Jan  should  keep  the  whole  of  it  and  Willem  take 
the  lands  here.  The  latter  were  275  acres  at  German- 
town,  50  at  Chestnut  Hill,  275  at  the  Trappe,  4,448  in 
Bucks  County,  together  with  50  acres  of  Liberty  lands, 
and  three  city  lots,  the  measurement  thus  considerably 
overrunning  his  purchase. 

Another  arrival  of  importance  was  that  of  Willem  Rit- 
tinghuysen,  in  1688,  a  Mennonite  minister,  who,  with  his 
two  sons,  Gerhard  and  Klaas,  or  Nicholas,  and  a  daugh- 
ter, who  later  married  Heivert  Papen,  came  from  Broich, 
in  Holland.  His  forefathers  had  long  carried  on  the  busi- 
ness of  manufacturing  paper  at  Arnheim,  and  in  1690 
he  built  the  first  paper  mill  in  America,  on  a  branch  of 
the  Wissahickon  Creek.  There  he  made  the  paper  used 
by  William  Bradford,  the  earliest  printer  in  the  middle 
colonies.  It  appears  from  a  letter  in  the  Mennonite  ar- 
chives, at  Amsterdam,  that  he  endeavored  to  have  the 
Confession  of  Faith  translated  into  English  and  printed 
by  Bradford,  and  that  he  died  in  1708,  aged  sixty-four 
years.*     The  Mennonites  had  their  Confession  of  Faith 

*  Jones'  Notes  to  Thomas  on  Printing;  Barton 's  Life  of  David  Ritten- 
house ;  Penna.  Afagazine,  Vol.  2,  p.  120. 


74  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

printed  in  English,  in  Amsterdam,  in  1712  ;  and  a  reprint 
by  Andrew  Bradford,  in  1727,  with  an  appendix,  is  the 
first  book  printed  in  Pennsylvania  for  the  Germans.  The 
erection  of  the  paper  mill  is  likely  to  keep  his  memory 
green  for  many  generations  to  come,  and  its  value  was 
fully  appreciated  by  his  contemporaries.  In  a  Description 
of  Pennsylvania,  in  verse,  by  Richard  Frame,  in  1692,  we 
are  told,  "  A  papermill  near  Germantown  does  stand," 
and  says  the  quaint  Gabriel  Thomas,  six  years  later,  "all 
sorts  of  very  good  paper  are  made  in  the  German  town." 
About  1687  came  Jan  Duplouvys,  a  Dutch  baker,  who 
married,  by  Friends'  ceremony,  Weyntie  Van  Sanen,  in 
the  presence  of  Telner  and  Bom,  on  the  third  of  third 
month,  of  that  year  ;  and  Dirk  Keyser,  a  silk  merchant,  of 
Amsterdam,  and  a  Mennonite,  connected  by  family  ties 
with  the  leading  Mennonites  of  that  city,  arrived  in  Ger- 
mantown, in  1688,  by  way  of  New  York.  If  we  can  rely 
on  tradition,  the  latter  was  a  descendant  of  that  Leonard 
Keyser  who  was  burned  to  death  at  Scharding,  in  1527, 
and  who,  according  to  Ten  Cate,  was  one  of  the  Wal- 
denses  (see  Penny  packer  Reunion,  p.  13).  There  was  a 
rustic  murmur  in  the  little  burgh  (Germantown)  that  year, 
which  time  has  shown  to  have  been  the  echo  of  the  ereat 
wave  that  rolls  around  the  world.  The  event,  probably, 
at  that  time  produced  no  commotion  and  attracted  little 
attention.  It  may  well  be  that  the  consciousness  of  hav- 
ing won  immortality  never  dawned  upon  any  of  the  par- 
ticipants, and  yet  a  mighty  nation  will  ever  recognize  it 
in  time  to  corneas  one  of  the  brightest  pages  in  the  early 
history  of  Pennsylvania.  On  the  1 8th  of  April,  1688, 
Gerhard  Hendricks,  Dirk  Op  den  Graeff,  Francis  Daniel 
Pastorius  and  Abraham  Op  den  Graeff  sent  to  the  Friends' 


ARRIVAL   OF    MENNONITES   AT    GERMANTOWN.  75 

Meeting  the  first  public  protest  ever  made  on  this  Conti- 
nent against  the  holding  of  slaves.  A  little  rill  there 
started  which  further  on  became  an  immense  torrent,  and 
whenever  thereafter  men  trace  analytically  the  causes 
which  led  to  Shiloh,  Gettysburg  and  Appomattox,  they 
will  begin  with  the  tender  consciences  of  the  linen  weavers 
and  husbandmen  of  Germantown. 

The  protest  is  as  follows : 

This  is  to  ye  Monthly  Meeting  held  at  Rigert 

Worrells. 
These  are  the  reasons  why  we  are  against  the  traffick 
of  mens-body,  as  followeth.  Is  there  any  that  would  be 
done  or  handled  at  this  manner  ?  viz.  to  be  sold  or  made 
a  slave  for  all  the  time  of  his  life  ?  How  fearful  &  faint- 
hearted are  many  on  sea,  when  they  see  a  strange  vassel 
being  afraid  it  should  be  a  Turck,  and  they  should  be 
tacken  and  sold  for  Slaves  in  Turckey.  Now  what  is 
this  better  done  as  Turcks  doe  ?  yea  rather  is  it  worse  for 
them,  wch  say  they  are  Christians  ;  for  we  hear,  that  ye 
most  part  of  such  Negers  are  brought  neither  against  their 
will  &  consent,  and  that  many  of  them  are  stollen.  Now 
tho'  they  are  black,  we  cannot  conceive  there  is  more 
liberty  to  have  them  slaves,  as  it  is  to  have  other  white 
ones.  There  is  a  saying,  that  we  shall  doe  to  all  men, 
licke  as  we  will  be  done  our  selves:  macking  no  difference 
of  what  generation,  descent  or  Colour  they  are.  And 
those  who  steal  or  robb  men,  and  those  who  buy  or  pur- 
chase them,  are  they  not  all  alicke  ?  Here  is  liberty  of 
Conscience,  wch  is  right  &  reasonable,  here  ought  to  be 
likewise  liberty  of  ye  body,  except  of  evildoers,  wch  is 
an  other  case.  But  to  bring  men  hither,  or  to  robb  and 
sell  them  against  their  will,  we  stand  against.  In  Europe 
there  are  many  oppressed  for  Conscience  sacke ;  and  here 
there  are  those  oppressed  wch  are  of  a  black  Colour.  And 
we  who  know  that  men  must  not  comitt  adultery,  some 


j6  HISTORY    OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

doe  comitt  adultery,  in  others,  separating  wifes  from  their 
housbands,  and  giving  them  to  others  and  some  sell  the 
children  of  those  poor  Creatures  to  other  men.  Oh!  doe 
consider  well  this  things,  you  who  doe  it,  if  you  would  be 
done  at  this  manner  ?  and  if  it  is  done  according  Christi- 
anity? you  surpass  Holland  &  Germany  in  this  thing. 
This  mackes  an  ill  report  in  all  those  Countries  of  Europe, 
where  they  hear  off,  that  ye  Quackers  doe  here  handel 
men,  Licke  they  handel  there  ye  Cattle;  and  for  that 
reason  some  have  no  mind  or  inclination  to  come  hither. 
And  who  shall  maintaine  this  your  cause,  or  plaid  for  it? 
Truely  we  can  not  do  so  except  you  shall  inform  us  better 
hereoff,  viz.  that  christians  have  liberty  to  practise  this 
things.  Pray!  What  thing  in  the  world  can  be  done 
worse  towarts  us  then  if  men  should  robb  or  steal  us  away 
&  sell  us  for  slaves  to  strange  Countries ;  separating  hous- 
bands from  their  wife  &  children.  Being  now  this  is  not 
done  at  that  manner  we  will  be  done  at,  therefore  we  con- 
tradict &  are  against  this  traffick  of  men  body.  And  we 
who  profess  that  it  is  not  lawfull  to  steal,  must  lickewise 
avoid  to  purchase  such  things  as  are  stolen,  but  rather 
help  to  stop  this  robbing  and  stealing  if  possibel  and  such 
men  ought  to  be  delivred  out  of  ye  hands  of  ye  Robbers 
and  set  free  as  well  as  in  Europe.  Then  is  Pensilvania 
to  have  a  good  report,  in  stead  it  hath  now  a  bad  one  for 
this  sacke  in  other  Countries.  Especially  whereas  ye  Eu- 
ropeans are  desirous  to  know  in  what  manner  ye  Quackers 
doe  rule  in  their  Province  &  most  of  them  doe  loock  upon 
us  with  an  envious  eye.  But  if  this  is  done  well,  what 
shall  we  say,  is  don  evil  ? 

If  once  these  slaves  (wch  they  say  are  so  wicked  and 
stubbern  men)  should  joint  themselves,  fight  for  their  free- 
dom, and  handel  their  masters  and  mastrisses,  as  they  did 
handel  them  before;  will  these  masters  &  mastrisses 
tacke  the  sword  at  hand  &  warr  against  these  poor  slaves, 
licke  we  are  able  to  belive,  some  will  not  refuse  to  doe? 
Or  have  these  negers  not  as  much  right  to  fight  for  their 
freedom,  as  you  have  to  keep  them  slaves? 


ARRIVAL    OF    MENNONITES    AT    GERMANTOWN.  77 

Now  consider  well  this  thing,  if  it  is  good  or  bad  ?  and 
in  case  you  find  it  to  be  good  to  handel  these  blacks  at 
that  manner,  we  desire  &  require  you  hereby  lovingly 
that  you  may  informe  us  herein,  which  at  this  time  never 
was  done,  viz.  that  Christians  have  Liberty  to  do  so,  to 
the  end  we  shall  be  satisfied  in  this  point,  &  satisfie  like- 
wise our  good  friends  &  acquaintances  in  our  natif  Country, 
to  whose  it  is  a  terrour,  or  fairfull  thing  that  men  should 
be  handeld  so  in  Pensilvania. 

This  was  is  from  our  meeting  at  Germantown  hold  ye 
18  of  the  2  month  1688  to  be  delivred  to  the  monthly 
meeting  at  Richard  Warrel's. 

gerret  hendericks 
derick  op  de  graefT 
Francis  daniell  Pastorius 
Abraham  op  den  graef. 

"At  our  monthly  meeting  at  Dublin,  ye  30  2  mo.  1688, 
we  having  inspected  ye  matter,  above  mentioned  &  con- 
sidered of  it,  we  finde  it  so  weighty  that  we  think  it  not 
Expedient  for  us  to  meddle  with  it  here,  but  do  Rather 
comitt  it  to  ye  consideration  of  ye  Quarterly  meeting,  ye 
tennor  of  it  being  nearly  Related  to  ye  truth. 

on  behalfe  of  ye  monthly  meeting. 

signed,     pr.         Jo.  Hart." 

"This  above  mentioned  was  Read  in  our  Quarterly 
meeting  at  Philadelphia,  the  4  of  ye  4  mo.  '88,  and  was 
from  thence  recommended  to  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and 
the  above-said  Derick,  and  the  other  two  mentioned 
therein,  to  present  the  same  to  ye  above-said  meeting,  it 
being  a  thing  of  too  great  a  weight  for  this  meeting  to 
determine. 

Signed  by  order  of  ye  meeting, 

Anthony  Morris. 


yS  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 


Yearly  Meeting  Minute  on  the  above  Protest. 

At  a  Yearly  Meeting  held  at  Burlington  the  5th  day 
of  the  7th  month,  1688. 

A  Paper  being  here  presented  by  some  German  Friends 
Concerning  the  Lawfulness  and  Unlawfulness  of  Buying 
and  keeping  Negroes,  it  was  adjudged  not  to  be  so  proper 
for  this  Meeting  to  give  a  Positive  Judgment  in  the  Case, 
It  having  so  General  a  Relation  to  many  other  Parts,  and 
therefore  at  present  they  forbear  It. 


As  to  the  origin  of  the  above  protest,  there  is  a  differ- 
ence of  opinion  as  to  who  is  entitled  to  the  credit.  Mrs. 
Anna  Brons,  of  Holland,  writes  in  an  historical  sketch  of 
the  Mennonites,  stating  that  a  copy  of  the  above  protest 
was  in  possession  of  the  chief  burgomaster  at  Crefeld. 
She  further  says :  "  The  feeling  of  personal  liberty 
probably  was  the  cause  of  several  brethren  meeting  to- 
gether on  the  1 8th  of  April,  1688,  and  resolved  to  enter 
a  protest  against  slavery."  Whether  Garret  Hendricks 
was  connected  with  the  Mennonite  Church  is  not  posi- 
tively known,  but  the  Hendricks  generally  were  Menno- 
nites; their  descendants  now  living  in  Bucks  County  are 
of  that  faith,  and  in  an  article  published  in  the  German- 
town  Independent  of  July  28th,  1883,  it  says  :  "  It  is  held 
quite  probable  that  Hendricks  was  of  that  faith,  and 
Laurence  Hendricks  was  a  Mennonite  minister  in  the 
Palatinate,  as  appears  in  his  letter  written  April  9th, 
1710. 

Derick  up  de  Graeff  and  Abraham  up  Den  Graef  were 
Mennonites,  says  S.  W.  Pennypacker,  in  his  Biographical 
Sketches,  p.  28,  and  were  grandsons  of  Herman  Op  den 


ARRIVAL    OF    MENNONITES    AT    GERMANTOWN.  79 

Graeff,*  the  delegate  from  Crefeld  to  the  Council  which 
/met  at  Dortrecht  in  1632,  and  adopted  a  Confession  of 
Faith. 

Further,  it  is  said  by  some  that  Pastorius  was  a  Quaker 
and  by  others  that  he  was  a  Dunkard,  but  it  appears  by 
close  investigation  that  he  was  neither.  It  is  held  that  he 
was  a  Pietist ;  on  one  occasion  he  called  the  Pietists  his 
friends  ;  afterward  he  wrote  two  pamphlets  in  the  con- 
troversy with  George  Keith,  in  1697,  printed  at  Amster- 
dam, by  Jacob  Claus,  to  the  so-called  Pietists  in  Germany.f 
Neither  is  it  known  where  he  is  buried.  If  he  had  been 
a  Quaker  his  grave  would  undoubtedly  be  known. 

Dr.  Ludwig  Keller,  Royal  Librarian  at  Munster,  Ger- 
many, in  his  history  of  the  "  Altevangelischen  Gemein- 
den,"  printed  at  Berlin,  says  the  following  on  p.  51: 

"  It  is  by  no  means  yet  generally  known  what  promi- 
nent merits  these  old  congregations  deserve,  not  only  in 
establishing  freedom  of  conscience,  but  also  in  the  attempt 
to  abolish  slavery  and  witchcraft." 

"  The  German  Mennonites  were  the  first  who  protested 
against  slavery,  as  they  found  it  in  America,  by  entering 
an  earnest  protest  against  it ;  and  to  the  Quakers  belong 

*  Foot-note,  p.  206,  Historical  and  Biographical  Sketches,  by  S.  W. 
Pennypacker,  reads  thus  : 

"  When  this  article  was  written  I  had  no  knowledge  of  the  Scheuten  gene- 
alogy. That  valuable  MS.  says  that  Herman  Op  den  Graeff  was  born  No- 
vember 26th,  1585,  at  Aldekerk,  a  village  near  the  borders  of  Holland.  He 
moved  to  Crefeld,  and  there  married  a  Mennonite  girl,  Grietjen  Pletjes, 
daughter  of  Driessen,  August  16th,  1605.  He  died  December  27th,  1642, 
and  she  died  January  7th,  1643.  Tney  liad  eighteen  children,  among  whom 
was  Isaac,  who  was  born  February  28th,  161 6,  and  died  January  17th, 
1679.  He  had  four  children,  Herman,  Abraham,  Dirk  and  Margaret, 
all  of  whom  emigrated  to  German  town. 

I  See  Pennypacker 's  Sketches,  pp.  17  and  49, 


80  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

the  credit  of  having  successfully  carried  the  work  further, 
also  the  same  with  witchcraft." 

Dr.  W.  J.  Mann,  of  Zion's  Church,  Franklin  Street, 
Philadelphia  [Lutheran),  in  an  address  delivered  on  the 
bi-centennial  of  Germantown,  and  published  in  the 
Philadelphia  Press,  October  8th,  1883,  says:  "Two 
hundred  years  ago  the  first  German  emigrants  came  to 
our  beautiful  Pennsylvania;  they  were  small  (few)  in  num- 
bers, but  they  were  an  energetic,  industrious  and  perse- 
vering people.  They  came  as  Christians,  and  not  being 
provided  with  churches  they  united  with  the  Quakers 
and  worshiped  with  them,  and  indeed,  in  1688,  undertook 
to  lay  the  first  protest  against  slavery  before  the  monthly 
meeting  of  the  Quakers." 

In  the  Catalogue  of  the  Library  of  the  "Vereenigde 
Doopsgezinde  Gemeente"  at  Amsterdam,  by  Prof.  J.  G. 
De  Hoop  Scheffer,  we  find  the  following  on  p.  46 : 

"  Germantown  Friends'  protest  against  slavery,  1688 
fol.  (fotogr.  afdruk  1880)." 

"  Yearly  meeting  minutes  on  the  above  protest. 
Burlingt,  1788  fol.  (fotogr.  afdruck  1880.)  (Van  de 
vier  onderteekenaars  van  het  protest  zijn  er  drie  doops- 
gesinnten  uit  Crefeld  afkomstig.)"* 

It  took  almost  one  hundred  and  eighty  years  and  a 
mighty  war  which  shook  our  whole  Union  to  the  founda- 
tion, to  bring  about  what  those  Germans  in  their  simple- 
heartedness  had  considered  as  the  right  and  Christian 
thing  at  too  early  a  period.     It  is   conceded   generally 

*  Among  the  four  signers  of  the  above  protest  were  three  baptism-minded 
from  Crefeld. 

Von  den  vier  Unterschreibern  des  obigen  Protests  waren  drei  Taufge- 
sinnten  aus  Crefeld. 


ARRIVAL    OF    MENNONITES   AT    GERMANTOWN.  8 1 

that  the  Quakers  and  Mennonites  worshiped  together  be- 
fore the  Mennonites  had  a  meeting-house,  but  that  they 
connected  themselves  with  the  Quakers  Dr.  Mann  does 
not  say.  By  reading  the  above  protest  carefully  it  can 
plainly  be  seen  that  it  has  not  been  written  by  Quakers, 
because  if  written  by  them  they  would  not  have  used  the 
word  Quakers,  but  Friends.  Again,  it  accuses  the  Quakers 
in  strong  terms  of  holding  slaves  and  dealing  in  them 
themselves,  where  they  say :  "  Oh,  doe  consider  well  this 
thing,  you  who  doe  it,"  and  "  That  ye  Quakers  do  here 
handel  men,"  and  "  Who  shall  maintain  this  your  cause 
or  plead  for  it?  "  "  Truly  we  can  not  do  so  except  you 
shall  inform  us  better  hereof,"  etc.  Further  the  protest  goes 
on  and  says  :  "  Now  consider  well  this  thing,  if  it  is  good 
or  bad  ?  and  in  case  you  find  it  to  be  good  to  handel  these 
blacks  at  that  manner,  we  desire  and  require  you  hereby 
lovingly  that  yoti  may  informe  us  herein,  which  at  this 
time  never  was  done."  (/  hereby  follow  the  original  as 
to  language  and  orthography^) 

The  residents  in  1689,  not  heretofore  mentioned,  were 
Paul  Wolff,  a  weaver  from  Fendern,  in  Holstein,  near 
Hamburg,  Jacob  Jansen  Klumpges,  Cornells  Siverts, 
Hans  Millan,  Johan  Silans,  Dirk  Van  Kolk,  Hermann 
Bom,  Hendrick  Sellen,  Isaac  Schaffer,  Ennecke  Kloster- 
man,  from  Muhlheim  on  the  Ruhr,  Jan  Doeden  and  An- 
dries  Souplis.  Of  these,  Siverts  was  a  native  of  Friesland, 
the  home  of  Menno  Simons  (see  Rattis  Bucli).  Sellen, 
with  his  brother  Dirk,  were  Mennonites  from  Crefeld,  and 
Souplis  was  admitted  as  a  burgher  and  denizen  of  the 
city  of  New  York,  September  17th,  1685,  with  a  right  to 
trade  anywhere  in  his  majesty's  dominions.  The  origin 
of  the  others  I  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain,  says 
6 


82  HISTORY    OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

Pennypacker.  Hendrick  Sellen  was  very  active  in  affairs 
at  Germantown.  According  to  Funk  he  gave  the  ground 
for  the  Mennonite  church  there,  was  a  trustee  of  the 
church  on  the  Skippack,  and  in  1698  made  a  trip  to  Cre- 
feld,  carrying  back  to  the  old  home  many  business  com- 
munications, and  we  may  well  suppose  many  messages 
of  friendship. 

On  the  14th  of  January,  1690,  two  thousand  nine  hun- 
red  and  fifty  acres  north  of  Germantown  were  divided 
into  three  districts,  and  called  Kriesheim,  Sommerhausen, 
from  the  birthplace  of  Pastorius,  and  Crefeld. 

An  effort  at  naturalization,  made  in  1691,  adds  to  our 
list  of  residents  Reynier  Hermanns  Van  Burklow,  Peter 
Klever,  Anthony  Loof,  Paul  Karstner,  Andris  Kramer, 
Jan  Williams,  Hermann  Op  de  Trap,  Hendrick  Kasselberg, 
from  Bakersdorf  in  the  country  of  Brugge,  and  Klas 
Jansen.  The  last  two  were  Mennonites,  Jansen  being 
one  of  the  earliest  preachers.  Op  de  Trap,  or  Trapman,  as 
he  is  sometimes  called,  appears  to  have  come  from  Muhl- 
heim  on  the  Ruhr,  and  was  drowned  at  Philadelphia  in 
1693.     Gisbert  Wilhelms  died  the  year  before. 

Pastorius  served  in  the  Assembly  in  the  years  1687 
and  1 69 1,  and  Abraham  Op  den  Graeffin  the  years  1689, 
1690  and  1692,  though  they  were  both  still  aliens. 

Francis  Daniel  Pastorius  was  a  son  of  Melchior  Adam 
Pastorius,  who  was  converted  to  the  Protestant  faith. 
Francis  Daniel  was  born  at  Sommerhausen,  September 
26th,  165  1.  When  he  was  seven  years  old  his  father  re- 
moved to  Windsheim,  and  there  he  was  sent  to  school. 
Later  he  spent  two  years  at  the  University  of  Strasburg, 
in  1672  went  to  the  high  school  at  Basle,  and  afterwards 
studied  law  at  Jena.     He  was  thoroughly  familiar  with 


ARRIVAL    OF    MENNONITES    AT    GERMANTOWN.  83 

the  Greek,  Latin,  German,  French,  Dutch,  English  and 
Italian  tongues,  and  at  the  age  of  twenty-two  publicly 
disputed  in  different  languages  upon  law  and  philosophy. 
On  the  24th  of  April,  1679,  he  went  to  Frankfort,  and 
there  began  the  practice  of  law;  but  on  June,  1680,  he 
started  with  Johan  Bonaventura  von  Rodeck,  "  a  noble 
young  spark,"  on  a  tour  through  Holland,  England, 
France,  Switzerland  and  Germany,  which  occupied  over 
two  years.  On  his  return  to  Frankfort,  in  November, 
1682,  he  heard  from  his  friends  the  Pietists  of  the  con- 
templated emigration  to  Pennsylvania,  and  with  a  sudden 
enthusiasm  he  determined  to  join  them,  or  in  his  own 
words,  "a  strong  desire  came  upon  me  to  cross  the  seas 
with  them."  He  sailed  from  London  June  10th,  1683,  and 
arrived  at  Philadelphia,  August  20th.  His  great  learning 
and  social  position  at  home  made  him  the  most  con- 
spicuous person  at  Germantown.  He  married  November, 
1688,  Ennecke  Klosterman,  and  had  two  sons,  John 
Samuel  and  Henry. 

The  village  had  now  become  populous  enough  to  war- 
rant a  separate  existence,  and  on  May  31st,  1691,  a  charter 
of  incorporation  was  issued  to  Francis  Daniel  Pastorius, 
bailiff;  Jacob  Telner,  Dirk  Op  den  Graeff,  Hermann  Op 
den  Graeff  and  Thones  Kunders,  burgesses;  Abraham 
Op  den  Graeff,  Jacob  Isaacs  Van  Bebber,  Johannes 
Kassel,  Heivert  Papen,  Hermann  Bom  and  Dirk  Van 
Kolk,  committeemen  (council),  with  power  to  hold  a  court 
and  a  market,  to  admit  citizens,  to  impose  fines  and  to 
make  ordinances.  The  bailiff  and  first  two  burgesses 
were  constituted  justices  of  the  peace — they  did  not  want 
their  laws  to  go  unheeded.  It  was  therefore  ordered  that 
"  On  the  19th  1st  month  in  each  year  the  people  shall  be 


84 


HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 


called  together  and  the  laws  and  ordinances  read  aloud  to 
them."  Oh,  ye  modern  legislators  !  think  how  few  must 
have  been  the  statutes  and  how  plain  the  language  in 
which  they  were  written  in  that  happy  community.  As 
we  have  seen,  the  greater  number  of  the  first  Crefeld 
emigrants  were  weavers.  This  industry  increased  so  that 
Frame  describes  Germantown  as  a  place 

"  Where  lives  High  German  people  and  Low  Dutch, 
Whose  trade  in  weaving  linen  cloth  is  much  ; 
There  grows  the  Flax  as  also  you  may  know 
That  from  the  same  they  do  divide  the  tow  ;" 

and  Thomas  says  they  made  "very  fine  German  linen, 
such  as  no  Person  of  quality  need  be  ashamed  to  wear." 

When,  therefore,  Pastorius  was 
called  upon  to  devise  a  town 
seal,  he  selected  a  clover  on 
one  of  whose  leaves  was  a 
vine,  on  another  a  stalk  of  flax, 
and  on  the  third  a  weaver's 
spool,  with  the  motto  "Vinum, 
Linum  et  Textrinum."  This 
seal  happily  suggests  the  rela- 
tions of  the  town  with  the  far  past,  and  it  is  a  curious  in- 
stance of  the  permanence  of  causes  that  these  simple 
people,  after  the  lapse  of  six  centuries,  and  after  being 
transplanted  to  a  distance  of  thousands  of  miles,  should 
still  be  pursuing  the  occupation  of  the  Waldenses  of 
Flanders.  The  corporation  was  maintained  until  January 
i  ith,  1707,  but  always  with  considerable  difficulty  in 
getting  the  offices  filled.  Says  Loher :  "  They  would  do 
nothing  but  work  and  pray,  and  their  mild  consciences 
made  them  opposed  to  the  swearing  of  oaths  and  courts, 


ARRIVAL   OF    MENNONITES   AT    GERMANTOWN.  85 

and  would  not  suffer  them  to  use  harsh  weapons  against 
thieves  and  trespassers."  Through  conscientious  scruples 
Arent  Klincken  declined  to  be  burgess  in  1695,  Heivert 
Papen  in  1 701,  Cornelis  Siverts  in  1702,  and  Paul  Engle 
in  1703,  Jan  Lensen  to  be  a  committeeman  in  1701, 
Arnold  Kuster  and  Daniel  Geissler  in  1702,  Matteus 
Millan  to  be  constable  in  1703,  and  in  1695  Albertus 
Brandt  was  fined  for  a  failure  to  act  as  juryman,  "  having 
no  other  escape  but  that  in  court  in  Philadelphia  he  was 
wronged  upon  the  account  of  a  jury."  New  comers  were 
required  to  pay  one  pound  for  the  right  of  citizenship, 
and  the  date  of  the  conferment  of  this  right  doubtless 
approximates  that  of  the  arrival  {Rattis  Buck  and  Court 
Records).  In  1692  culminated  the  dissensions  among  the 
Quakers  caused  by  George  Keith,  and  the  commotion 
extended  to  the  community  of  Germantown.  At  a  public 
meeting  Keith  called  Dirk  Op  den  Graeff  an  "  impudent 
rascal,"  and  since,  as  we  have  seen,  the  latter  was  a  justice 
of  the  peace,  in  the  right  of  his  position  as  a  burgess  it 
was  looked  upon  as  a  flagrant  attack  upon  the  majesty 
of  the  law.  Among  those  who  signed  the  testimony  of 
the  yearly  meeting  at  Burlington  7th  of  7th  month,  1692, 
against  Keith  were  Paul  Wolff,  Paul  Kastner,  Francis 
Daniel  Pastorius,  Andries  Kramer,  Dirk  Op  den  Graeff 
and  Arnold  Kassel.  The  certificate  from  the  quarterly 
meeting  at  Philadelphia,  which  Samuel  Jennings  bore  with 
him  to  London  in  1693,  when  he  went  to  present  the 
matter  before  the  yearly  meeting  there,  was  signed  by 
Dirk  Op  den  Graeff,  Reynier  Tyson,  Peter  Schumacher 
and  Casper  Hoedt.  Pastorius  wrote  two  pamphlets  in  the 
controversy.  The  titles  of  these  hitherto  unknown  pam- 
phlets are : 


86  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

I.  Ein  Sendbrieff  Offenhertziger  Liebsbezeugung  an 
die  so  genannte  Pietisten  in  Hoch  Teutschland.  Amster- 
dam, 1697. 

II.  Henry  Bernhard  Kuster,  William  Davis,  Thomas 
Rutter  and  Thomas  Bowyer,  four  Boasting  Disputers  of 
this  world,  Rebuked  and  Answered  according  to  their 
folly,  which  they  themselves  have  manifested  in  a  late  pam- 
phlet, entitled  " Advice  for  all  Professors  and  writers!' — 
{\Yilliam  Bradford,  New  York,  1697.) 

On  the  other  hand,  Abraham  Op  den  Graeffwas  one  of 
five  persons  who,  with  Keith,  issued  the  Appeal,  for  pub- 
lishing which  William  Bradford,  the  printer,  was  com- 
mitted, and  a  testimony  in  favor  of  Keith  was  signed  by 
Herman  Op  den  Graeff,  Thomas  Rutter,  Cornells  Siverts, 
David  Scherkes  and  Jacob  Isaacs  Van  Bebber  (Potfs 
Memorial,  p.  394).  Op  den  Graeff  and  Van  Bebber  were 
Mennonites.  This  furnishes  us  with  another  instance  of 
two  known  to  have  been  Mennonites  acting  with  the 
Friends,  and  Sewel,  the  Quaker  historian,  says  concerning 
Keith,  "and  seeing  several  Mennonites  of  the  county  of 
Meurs  lived  also  in  Pennsylvania,  it  was  not  much  to  be 
wondered  that  they  who  count  it  unlawful  for  a  Christian 
to  bear  the  sword  of  the  magistracy  did  stick  to  him." 

Casper  Hoedt,  then  a  tailor  in  New  York,  married 
there  6th  month  12th,  1686,  Elizabeth,  eldest  daughter 
of  Nicolaes  De  la  Plaine  and  Susanna  Cresson,  who  were 
French  Hugenots.  James  De  la  Paine,  a  relative  and 
probably  a  son  of  Nicolaes,  came  to  Germantown  from 
New  York  prior  to  August  28th,  1692,  on  which  day  he 
was  married  by  Friends'  ceremony  to  Hannah  Cock. 

Susanna,  a  daughter  of  Nicolaes,  became  the  wife  of 
Arnold  Kassel  9th  month  2d,   1693.* 

*  Notes  of  Walter  Cresson. 


ARRIVAL   OF   MENNOtflTES   AT   GERMANTOWN.  8^ 

A  tax  list,  made  by  order  of  the  Assembly  in  1693, 
names  the  following  additional  residents,  viz  :  Johanna 
Pettinger,  John  Van  de  Woestyne  and  Paulus  Kuster. 
Kuster,  a  Mennonite,  came  from  Crefeld  with  his  sons 
Arnold,  Johannes  and  Hermannus  and  his  wife  Gertrude. 
She  was  a  sister  of  Jan  and  Willem  Streypers. 

In  1662,  twenty  years  before  the  landing  of  Penn,  the 
city  of  Amsterdam  sent  a  little  colony  of  twenty-five 
Mennonites  to  New  Netherlands  under  the  leadership  of 
Pieter  Cornelisz  Plockhoy,  of  Zierik  Zee.  They  were  to 
have  power  to  make  rules  and  laws  for  their  own  govern- 
ment, and  were  to  be  free  from  taxes  and  tenths  for 
twenty  years.  Each  man  was  loaned  a  hundred  guilders 
to  pay  for  his  transportation.  They  settled  at  Horekill, 
on  the  Delaware,  and  there  lived  on  peaceful  terms  with 
the  Indians.  The  hand  of  fate,  however,  which  so  kindly 
sheltered  Telner  and  Pastorius,  fell  heavily  upon  their 
forerunner,  Plockhoy.  An  evil  day  for  this  colony  soon 
came.  When  Sir  Robert  Carr  took  possession  of  the 
Delaware  on  behalf  of  the  English,  he  sent  a  boat,  in 
1664,  to  the  Horekill,  and  his  men  utterly  demolished  the 
settlement  and  destroyed  and  carried  off  all  the  property, 
"  even  to  a  naile."  What  became  of  the  people  has 
always  been  a  mystery.  History  throws  no  light  on  the 
subject,  and  of  contemporary  documents  there  are  none.  * 

In  the  year  1694  there  came  an  old  blind  man  and  his 

*  Col.  W.  W.  H.  Davis,  in  his  "  History  of  Bucks  County,  Pa.,"  states  that 
they  were  taken  South  and  sold  as  slaves,  but  I  had  two  interviews  with 
him  on  the  subject,  and  he  acknowledged  that  he  could  not  give  any  authority 
for  said  statement. 

I  also  examined  Egley's  History,  containing  Capt.  Carr's  Day  Book,  but 
found  no  mention  of  it  there. — Author. 


8$  HISTORY   OF   THE    MEXNONITES. 

wife  to  Germantown.  His  miserable  condition  awakened 
the  tender  sympathies  of  the  Mennonites  there.  They 
gave  him  the  citizenship  free  of  charge.  They  set  apart 
for  him  on  Ent  Street,  by  Peter  Kleever's  corner,  a  lot 
twelve  rods  long  and  one  rod  broad,  whereon  to  build  a 
little  house  and  make  a  garden  which  should  be  his 
as  lone  as  he  and  his  wife  should  live.  In  front  of  it 
they  planted  a  tree.  Jan  Doeden  and  Willem  Ritting- 
huysen  wer«  appointed  to  take  up  "  a  free-will  offering  " 
and  to  have  the  little  house  built.  This  is  all  we 
know,  but  it  is  surely  a  satisfaction  to  see  a  ray  of  sun- 
light thrown  upon  the  brow  of  the  helpless  old  man 
as  he  neared  his  grave.  After  thirty  years  of  untracked 
wanderings  on  these  wild  shores  friends  had  come  across 
the  sea  to  give  him  a  home  at  last.  His  name  was 
Cornelis  Plockhoy.* 

On  the  24th  of  June  of  the  same  year  Johannes  Kelpius, 
Henry  Bernhard  Koster,  Daniel  Falkner,  Daniel  Lutke, 
Johannes  Seelig,  Ludwig  Biderman  and  about  forty  other 
Pietists  and  Chiliasts  arrived  in  Germantown  and  soon 
after  settled  on  the  Wissahickon,  where  they  founded  the 
society  of  the  "Woman  in  the  Wilderness."  The  events 
in  the  strange  life  of  Kelpius,  the  hermit  of  the  Wissa- 
hickon, have  been  fully  told  by  Seidensticker  and  Jones. 
Together  with  Johannes  Jawert  and  Daniel  Falkner  he 
was  appointed  an  attorney  for  the  Frankfort  Company  in 
1 700,  but  he  never  acted.  Falkner  had  more  to  do  with 
the  affairs  at  Germantown,  being  bailiff  in  1 701,  and  in 
Montgomery  County  Falkner ys  Swamp  still  preserves  the 
remembrance  of  his  name.     In  1700  he  went  to  Holland 

*  Ruth's  Buch,  Broadhead's  History  of  New  York,  Vol.  I,  p.  688. 


ARRIVAL   OF    MENNONlTES   AT    GERMANTOWN.  89 

where  he  published  a  small  volume  in  German,  giving  in- 
formation concerning  the  province,  to  which  he  soon 
returned.* 

George  Gottschalk,  from  Lindau,  Bodensee,  Daniel 
Geissler,  Christian  Warner  and  Martin  Sell  were  in  Ger- 
manton  in  1694,  Levin  Harberdinck  in  1696,  and  in 
1698  Jan  Linderman  came  from  Muhlheim  on  the  Ruhr. 
During  the  last  year  the  right  of  citizenship  was  conferred 
upon  Jan  Neuss,  a  Mennonite  and  silversmith ;  William 
Hendricks,  Frank  Houfer,  Paul  Engle,  whose  name  is  on 
the  oldest  marked  stone  in  the  Mennonite  graveyard  on 
the  Skippack  under  date  of  1723,  and  Reynier  Jansen. 
Though  Jansen  has  since  become  a  man  of  note,  abso- 
lutely nothing  seems  to  have  been  known  of  his  ante- 
cedents, and  I  will,  says  Pennepacker,  "  therefore  give  in 
detail  such  facts  as  I  have  been  able  to  ascertain  concern- 
ing him."  On  the  21st  of  May,  1698,  Cornelis  Siverts, 
of  Germantown,  wishing  to  make  some  arrangements 
about  land  he  had  inherited  in  Friesland,  sent  a  power  of 
attorney  to  Reynier  Jansen,  lace-maker  at  Alkmaer  in 
Holland.  It  is  consequently  manifest  that  Jansen  had  not 
then  reached  this  country.  On  the  23d  of  April,  1700, 
Benjamin  Furly,  of  Rotterdam,  the  agent  of  Penn  at  that 
city,  gave  a  power  of  attorney  to  Daniel  and  Justus 
Falkner  to  act  for  him  here.  It  was  of  no  avail,  how- 
ever, because,  as  appears  from  a  confirmatory  letter  of 
July  28th,  1 70 1,  a  previous  power  "  to  my  loving  friend, 
Reynier  Jansen,"  lace-maker,  had  not  been  revoked, 
though  no  intimation  had  ever  been  received  that  use  had 


*  Curieusc  Nachricht  von  Pennsylvania  in  Norden  America  von  Daniel 
Falknern,  Professor  etc.     Frankfurt  und  Leipzig,  1 702. 


g6  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

been  made  of  it.  It  seems,  then,  that  between  the  dates 
of  the  Siverts  and  Furly  powers  Jansen  had  gone  to 
America.  On  the  29th  of  November,  1698,  Reynier  Jan- 
sen, who  afterwards  became  the  printer,  bought  of  Thomas 
Tresse  twenty  acres  of  Liberty  lands  here,  and  on  the  7th 
of  February,  1698-9,  the  right  of  citizenship,  as  has  been 
said,  was  conferred  by  the  Germantown  Court  upon  Rey- 
nier Jansen,  lace-maker.  These  events  fix  with  some 
definiteness  the  date  of  his  arrival.  He  must  soon  after- 
wards have  removed  to  Philadelphia,  though  retaining  his 
associations  with  Germantown,  because  ten  months  later, 
December  23d,  1699,  he  bought  of  Peter  Klever  seventy- 
five  acres  in  the  latter  place  by  a  deed  in  which  he  is  de- 
scribed as  a  merchant  of  Philadelphia.  This  land  he,  as 
a  printer,  sold  to  Daniel  Geissler  October  20th,  1701. 
Since  the  book  called  "  God's  Protecting  Providence,"  etc., 
was  printed  in  1699,  it  must  have  been  one  of  the  earliest 
productions  of  his  press,  and  the  probabilities  are  that  he 
began  to  print  late  in  that  year.  Its  appearance  indicates 
an  untrained  printer  and  a  meagre  font  of  type.  He  was 
the  second  printer  in  the  middle  colonies,  and  his  books 
are  so  rare  that  a  single  specimen  would  probably  bring 
at  auction  now  more  than  the  price  for  which  he  then 
sold  his  whole  edition.  He  left  a  son,  Stephen,  in  busi- 
ness at  Amsterdam  whom  he  had  apportioned  there,  and 
brought  with  him  to  this  country  two  sons,  Tiberius  and 
Joseph,  who,  after  the  Dutch  manner,  assumed  the  name 
Reyniers,  and  two  daughters,  Amity,  who  married 
Matthias,  son  of  Hans  Millan,  of  Germantown,  and  Alice, 
who  married  John  Piggot.  His  career  as  a  printer  was 
very  brief.  He  died  about  March  1st,  1706,  leaving  per- 
sonal property  valued  at  ^226  is.  8d.,  among  which  was 


ARRIVAL   OF    MENNONITES    AT    GERMANTOWN.  9 1 

included  "  a  parcell  of  books  from  William  Bradford  £4. 
2s.  od."  We  find  among  the  residents  in  1699  Heinrich 
Pennepacker,  the  first  German  surveyor  in  the  province, 
and  Evert  In  den  Hoffen,  from  Miihlheim  on  the  Ruhr, 
with  Herman,  Gerhard,  Peter  and  Annecke,  who  were 
doubtless  his  children,  some  of  whom  are  buried  in  the 
Mennonite  graveyard  on  the  Skippack. 

Four  families,  members  of  the  Mennonite  Church  at 
Hamburg,  Harman  Karsdorp  and  family,  Claes  Berends 
and  family,  including  his  father-in-law,  Cornelius  Claessen, 
Isaac  Van  Sintern  and  family,  and  Paul  Roosen  and  wife, 
and  two  single  persons,  Heinrich  Van  Sintern  and  the 
widow  Trientje  Harmens,  started  for  Pennsylvania,  March 
5th,  1700,  and  a  few  months  later  at  least  four  of  them 
were  here  (Mennonitische  Blaetter,  Hamburg).  Isaac  Van 
Sintern  was  a  great  grandson  of  Jan  de  Voss,  a  burgo- 
master at  Handshooten,  in  Flanders,  about  1550,  a  gene- 
alogy of  whose  descendants,  including  many  American 
Mennonites,  was  prepared  in  Holland  over  a  hundred 
years  ago.  In  1700  also  came  George  Miiller  and  Justus 
Falkner,  a  brother  of  Daniel,  and  the  first  Lutheran 
preacher  in  the  province.  Among  the  residents  in  1700 
were  Isaac  Karsdorp  and  Arnold  Van  Vossen,  Menno- 
nites; Richard  Van  der  Werf,  Dirk  Jansen,  who  married 
Margaret  Millan,  and  Sebastian  Bartleson  ;  in  1701,  Hein- 
rich Lorentz  and  Christopher  Schlegel ;  in  1702,  Dirk 
Jansen,  an  unmarried  man  from  Bergerland,  working  for 
Johannes  Kuster;  Ludwig  Christian  Sprogell,  a  bachelor, 
from  Holland,  and  brother  of  that  John  Henry  Sprogell 
who  a  few  years  later  brought  an  ejectment  against  Pas- 
torius,  and  feed  all  the  lawyers  of  the  province;  Marieke 
Speikerman,  Johannes  Rebenstock,  Philip  Christian  Zim- 


92 


HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 


merman,  Michael  Renberg,  with  his  sons  Dirk  and  Wil- 
helm,  from  Muhlheim  on  the  Ruhr,  Peter  Bun,  Isaac 
Peterson  and  Jacob  Gerritz  Holtzhooven,  both  from  Guel- 
derland  in  Holland,  Heinrich  Tibben,  Willem  Hosters, 
a  Mennonite  weaver  from  Crefeld,  Jacob  Claessen  Arents, 
from  Amsterdam,  Jan  Krey,  Johann  Conrad  Cotweis,  who 
was  an  interpreter  in  New  York  in  1709,  and  Jacob 
Gaetschalk,  a  Mennonite  preacher,  and  1703,  Anthony 
Gerckes,  Barnt  Hendricks,  Hans  Heinrich  Meels,  Simon 
Andrews,  Herman  Dors  *  and  Cornelius  Tyson.  The 
last  two  appear  to  have  come  from  Crefeld,  and  over 
Tyson,  who  died  in  17 16,  Pastorius  erected  in  Axe's 
Graveyard  at  Germantown  what  is,  so  far  as  I  know,  the 
oldest  existing  tombstone  to  the  memory  of  a  German 
in  Pennsylvania.  It  bears  the  following  inscription  in 
Dutch  : 


Dutch. 
Obijt  Meiy  9,  1716. 
Cornelius  Tiesen. 
Salic  sin  de  doon 
Die  in  den  Here  sterve. 
Theibric  is  haer  Kron, 
Tgloriric  haer  ewe. 


German. 
Gestorben  den  9.  Mai,  1716. 
Cornelius  Tyson. 
Selig  sind  die  Todten 
Die  in  dem  Herrn  sterben. 
Zahlreich  ist  ihre  Krone, 
j  Glorreich  ist  ihr  Erbe. 


English. 
Died  May  9th,  1716. 
Cornelius  Tyson. 
Blessed  are  the  dead 
Who  die  in  the  Lord. 
Numerous  is  their  crown, 
Glorious  is  their  reward. 


On  the  28th  of  June,  1701,  a  tax  was  laid  for  the  build- 
ing of  a  prison,  erection  of  a  market  and  other  objects 
for  the  public  good.  As  in  all  communities  the  prison 
preceded  the  school-house,  but  the  interval  was  not  long. 
December  30th  of  that  year  "  it  was  found  good  to  start 
a  school  here  in  Germantown,"  and  Arent  Klinken,  Paul 
Wollf  and  Peter  Schumacher,  Jr.,  were  appointed  over- 


*  One  Herman  Dorst,  near  Germantown,  a  bachelor,  past  eighty  years  of 
age,  who  for  a  long  time  lived  in  a  house  by  himself,  died  there  on  the  14th 
instant. — American  Weekly  Mercury ;  October  18th,  1739. 


ARRIVAL   OF    MENNONITES   AT    GERMANTOWN.  93 

seers  to  collect  subscriptions  and  arrange  with  a  school 
teacher,  and  Pastorius  was  the  first  pedagogue.  As  early 
as  January  25th,  1694-95,  it  was  ordered  that  stocks 
should  be  put  up  for  the  punishment  of  evildoers.  We 
might,  perhaps,  infer  that  they  were  little  used  from  the 
fact  that  in  June,  1702,  James  De  la  Plaine  was  ordered 
to  remove  the  old  iron  from  the  rotten  stocks  and  take 
care  of  it.  But  alas  !  December  31st,  1703,  we  find  that 
"Peter  Schumacher  and  Isaac  Schumacher  shall  arrange 
with  workmen  that  a  prison  house  and  stocks  be  put  up 
as  soon  as  possible  "  {Rattis  Bucli). 

February  10th,  1702-3,  Arnold  Van  Fossen  delivered 
to  Jan  Neuss,  on  behalf  of  the  Mennonites,  a  deed  for 
three  square  perches  of  land  for  a  church,  which,  how- 
ever, was  not  built  until  six  years  later. 

In  1702  began  the  settlement  on  the  Skippack.  This 
first  outgrowth  of  Germantown  also  had  its  origin  at 
Crefeld,  and  the  history  of  the  Crefeld  purchase  would 
not  be  complete  without  some  reference  to  it.  As  we  have 
seen,  of  the  one  thousand  acres  bought  by  Govert  Remke, 
one  hundred  and  sixty-one  acres  were  laid  out  at  German- 
town;  the  balance  he  sold  in  1686  to  Dirk  Sipman. 
Of  Sipman's  own  purchase  of  five  thousand  acres,  five 
hundred  and  eighty-eight  acres  were  laid  out  at  German- 
town,  and  all  that  remained  of  the  six  thousand  acres  he 
sold  in  1698  to  Matthias  Van  Bebber,  who,  getting  in 
addition  five  thousand  acres  allowance  and  four  hundred 
and  fifteen  acres  by  purchase,  had  the  whole  tract  of  six 
thousand  one  hundred  and  sixty-six  acres  located  by 
patent,  February  22d,  1701,  on  the  Skippack.  It  was  in 
the  present  Perkiomen  Township,  Montgomery  County, 
and  adjoined  Edward  Lane  and  William  Harmer,  near 


94  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

what  is  now  the  village  of  Evansburg  (Exemp.  Records, 
Vol.  I,  p.  470).  For  the  next  half  century  at  least  it  was 
known  as  Bebber's  Town,  or  Bebber's  Township,  and  the 
name,  being  often  met  with  in  the  Germantown  records, 
has  been  a  source  of  apparently  hopeless  confusion  to  our 
local  historians.  Van  Bebber  immediately  began  to  col- 
onize it,  the  most  of  the  settlers  being  Mennonites. 
Among  these  settlers  were  Heinrich  Pannebecker,  Johan- 
nes Kuster,  Johannes  Umstat,  Klas  Jansen  and  Jan  Krey, 
in  1702;  John  Jacobs,  in  1704;  John  Newberry,  Thomas 
Wiseman,  Edward  Beer,  Gerhard  and  Herman  In  de 
Hoffen,  Dirk  and  William  Renberg,  in  1706;  William 
and  Cornelius  Dewees,  Hermannus  Kuster,  Christopher 
Zimmerman,  Johannes  Scholl  and  Daniel  Desmond,  in 
1708;  Jacob  Johannes  and  Martin  Kolb,  Mennonite 
weavers  from  Wolfsheim  in  the  Palatinate,  and  Andrew 
Strayer,  in  1709;  Solomon  Dubois,  from  Ulster  County, 
New  York,  in  17 16;  Paul  Fried,  in  1727,  and  in  the  last 
year  the  unsold  balance  of  the  tract  passed  into  the  hands 
of  Pannebecker.  Van  Bebber  gave  one  hundred  acres 
for  a  Mennonite  church,  which  was  built  about  1725, 
the  trustees  being  Hendrick  Sellen,  Hermannus  Kuster, 
Klas  Jansen,  Martin  Kolb,  Henry  Kolb,  Jacob  Kolb  and 
Michael  Ziegler.  Their  early  preachers  were  Jacob  Gaet- 
shalk,  Henry  Kolb,  Claes  Jansen  and  Michael  Ziegler. 

The  Van  Bebbers  were  undoubtedly  men  of  standing, 
ability,  enterprise  and  means.  The  father,  Jacob  Isaac, 
moved  to  Philadelphia  before  1698,  being  described  as  a 
merchant  in  High  Street,  and  died  there  before  171 1. 
He  had  three  grandsons  named  Jacob,  one  of  whom  was 
doubtless  the  Jacob  Van  Bebber  who  became  Judge  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  Delaware,  November  27th,  1764.    Mat- 


ARRIVAL   OF   MENNONITES   AT    GERMANTOWN.  95 

thias,  who  is  frequently  mentioned  by  James  Logan,  made 
a  trip  to  Holland  in  1701,  witnessing  there  Benjamin 
Furly's  power  of  attorney,  July  28th,  and  had  returned  to 
Philadelphia  before  April  13th,  1702.  He  remained  in 
that  city  until  1704,  when  he  and  his  elder  brother, 
Isaac  Jacobs,  accompanied  by  Reynier  Hermanns  Van 
Burklow,  a  son-in-law  of  Peter  Schumacher,  and  possibly 
others,  removed  to  Bohemia  Manor,  Cecil  County,  Mary- 
land. There  he  was  a  justice  of  the  peace,  and  is  described 
in  the  deeds  as  a  merchant  and  a  gentleman.  Their 
descendants,  like  many  others,  soon  fell  away  from  the 
simple  habits  and  strict  creed  of  their  fathers.  The  Van 
Bebbers,  of  Maryland,  have  been  distinguished  in  all  the 
wars  and  at  the  bar,  and  at  the  Falls  of  the  Kanawha, 
Van  Bebber's  rock,  a  crag  jutting  out  at  a  great  height 
over  the  river,  still  preserves  the  memory  and  recalls  the 
exploits  of  one  of  the  most  daring  Indian  fighters  in 
Western  Virginia. 

I  have  now  gone  over  two  decades  of  the  earliest 
history  of  Germantown.  It  has  been  my  effort  to  give 
the  names  of  all  those  who  arrived  within  that  time,  and 
as  fully  as  could  be  ascertained  the  dates  of  their  arrival 
and  the  places  from  which  they  came,  believing  that  in 
this  way  the  most  satisfactory  information  will  be  con- 
veyed to  those  interested  in  them  as  individuals,  and  the 
clearest  light  thrown  on  the  character  of  the  emigration. 
The  facts  so  collected  and  grouped  seem  to  me  to  war- 
rant the  conclusion  I  have  formed,  that  Germantown  was 
substantially  a  settlement  of  people  from  the  lower  Rhine 
regions  of  Germany  and  from  Holland,  and  that  in  the 
main  they  were  the  offspring  of  that  Christian  sect, 
which,    more  than    any   other,    has    been    a   wanderer 


96  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

(says  Loeher  in  his  GcscliicJite  und  Zustande  der  Dent- 
schen  in  America,  p.  35:  "As  the  true  pilgrims  upon 
earth,  going  from  place  to  place  in  the  hope  to  find  quiet 
and  rest,  appear  the  Mennonites.  They  were  the  most  im- 
portant among  the  German  pioneers  in  North  America"), 
which  endeavoring  to  carry  the  injunctions  of  the  New 
Testament  into  the  affairs  of  daily  life,  had  no  defense 
against  almost  incredible  persecutions  except  flight,  and 
which  to-day  is  sending  thousands  of  its  followers  to  the 
Mississippi  and  the  far  West,  after  they  have  in  vain 
quest  traversed  Europe  from  the  Rhine  to  the  Volga* 

In  the  compilation  of  this  article  I  have  been  especially 
indebted  to  Dr.  J.  G.  DeHoop  Scheffer,  of  the  College  at 
Amsterdam,  for  European  researches ;  to  Professor  Os- 
wald Seidensticker,  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania, 
whose  careful  investigations  I  have  used  freely,  and  to 
Abraham  H.  Cassel,  of  Harleysville,  Pa.,  whose  valuable 
library,  it  is  perhaps  not  too  much  to  say,  is  the  only 
place  in  which  the  history  of  the  Germans  of  Pennsyl- 
vania can  be  found.  In  giving  the  orthography  of  proper 
names,  I  have,  as  far  as  practicable,  followed  autographs 
(see  vS.  W.  Pennypacker). 

*  See  Historical  and  Biographical  Sketches,  by  Samuel  W.  Pennypacker. 


Mennonite  Meeting  at  Germantown. 


Denis  Kunders  or  Conrad. — Pastorius  had  an  inter- 
view with  Conrad  at  Crefeld,  April  12th,  1683,  on  his 
way  to  America.  That  Conrad  was  a  Mennonite  is  gen- 
erally conceded.  His  wife  was  a  sister  of  the  Streypers 
and  they  were  Mennonites,  and  a  son  of  Conrad  married 
a  daughter  of  Willem  Streypers  in  17 10,  and  Pastorius 
says :  "  I  talked  with  Denis  Kunders  and  his  wife,  and 
with  Dirk,  Herman  and  Abraham  Op  den  Graeff,  at  Cre- 
feld," and  they  were  Mennonites.  The  first  religious 
meeting  was  held  at  Conrad's  house  in  Germantown, 
1683.  It  is  said  they  first  worshiped  in  private  houses, 
or  under  the  shade  of  the  trees  during  the  pleasant  days 
of  summer.  Their  first  minister  was  Willem  Ritting- 
huysen,*  who  arrived  in  i688f  from  Broich  in  Holland, 
and  who  in  1690  built  the  first  paper  mill  in  America,  on 
a  branch  of  the  Wissahickon  Creek,  and  there  was  made 
the  paper  used  by  William  Bradford,  the  earliest  printer 
in  the  middle  colonies. 

Februry  10th,  1702-3,  Arnold  Van  Fossen  delivered 
to  Jan  Neuss  on  behalf  of  the  Mennonites  a  deed  for  three 
square  perches  of  land  for  a  church.     The  first  meeting- 

*  Willem  Ruddinghuysen  van  Mulheim. 

f  Some  historians  have  it  even  earlier,  but  the  evidence  is  merely  circum- 
stantial.    In  1678  he  was  yet  at  Amsterdam  and  was  made  a  citizen  there. 

7  (97) 


98  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

house  was  built  in  1708.  It  was  a  log  house,  neither 
large  nor  costly,  but  in  keeping  with  those  plain  people. 
The  log  church  was  built  at  the  southeast  corner  of  the 
lot  where  the  present  meeting-house  stands,  on  Main 
Street.  It  was  used  also  as  a  school-house,  and  Chris- 
topher Dock  was  for  many  years  the  teacher  of  this 
school.  Some  of  the  hymns  composed  by  him  in  Ger- 
man are  still  preserved.  The  deed  of  the  meeting-house 
bears  date  September  6th,  17 14.  It  was  given  by  Henry 
Sellen  to  the  Mennonite  church  of  Germantown,  and  is 
now  in  the  possession  of  the  author  of  this  work  and 
reads  as  follows : 

TO  ALL  PEOPLE  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come 
I  Henry  Sellen  of  Kriesheim  in  the  Germantownship  in 
the  County  of  Philadelphia  &  province  of  Pensilvania  Yeo- 
man fend  greeting.  Whereas  Arnold  van  Vofsen  of  Beb- 
bers-township  in  the  sd  County  Husbandman  &  Mary  his 
wife  by  their  Indenture  duly  executed  bearing  date  the  Sixth 
day  of  September  Annog.  domi  1714,  for  the  consideration 
therein  mentioned  did  Grant  and  Convey  unto  me  the  sd 
Henry  Sellen,  &  to  John  Neus  late  of  Germantown  de- 
ceased, a  certain  piece  of  Land  fcituate  lying  &  being  in 
Germantown  in  the  sd  County,  Containing  thirty  five 
perches  of  land,  to  hold  the  sd  piece  of  land  with  the  appur- 
tenances, unto  us  the  sd  Henry  Sellen  &  John  Neus,  and 
to  the  furvivor  of  us  &  to  the  heirs  and  afsigns  of  the  fur- 
vivor  of  us  forever,  as  by  the  sd  Indenture  may  at  Large 
appear,  Which  sd  land  &  premifses  wereso  as  aforesd 
convey'd  unto  us  by  the  direction  &  appointment  of  the 
Inhabitants  in  &  about  Germantown  aforesd  belonging  to 
the  Meeting  of  the  people  called  Mennonists  (:  alias  Men- 


MENNONITE    MEETING    AT    GERMANTOWN.  99 

isten  :)  And  the  above  recited  Intenture  was  fo  made  or 
Intended  to  us  in  trust  to  the  Intent  only  that  we  or  either 
of  us  as  should  be  &  continue  in  unity  &  religious  fellow- 
ship with  the  sd  people  &  remain  members  of  the  meeting 
of  the  sd  Mennonists  (:  whereunto  we  did  &  I  now  do  be- 
long :)  should  stand  &  be  feized  of  the  sd  land  &  premifses 
in  and  by  the  sd  Indenture  granted.  To  the  uses  &  Intents 
herein  after  mentioned  &  declared  &  under  the  conditions 
provisos  &  restrictions  herein  after  limitted  &  exprefsed  & 
to  no  other  use  Intent  or  purpose  whatsoever,  that  is  to 
say,  For  a  place  to  erect  a  meeting  house  for  the  use  and 
service  of  the  sd  Mennonists  (:  alias  Menisten  :)  and  for  a 
place  to  bury  their  dead,  Provided  always  that  neither  I 
nor  my  heirs  nor  any  other  person  or  persons  fucceeding 
me  in  this  trust,  who  shall  be  declared  by  the  members  of 
sd  Meeting  for  the  time  being  to  be  out  of  unity  with  them 
shall  be  capable  to  execute  this  trust  or  ftand  feized  to  the 
uses  aforesd,  nor  have  any  right  or  Intrest  in  the  sd  pre- 
mifses while  I  or  they  mall  fo  remain.  But  that  in  all 
such  cases  as  also  when  I  or  any  fucceeding  me  in  the  trust 
aforesd  shall  happen  to  depart  this  life,  than  it  shall  &  may 
be  lawfull  to  &  for  the  sd  Members  of  the  sd  Meeting  as 
often  as  Occasion  shall  require  to  make  choice  of  others 
to  mannage  &  execute  the  sd  trust  in  stead  of  such  as  shall 
so  fall  away  or  be  deceased.  And  upon  this  further  trust 
&  confidence  that  we  &  the  furvivor  of  us  and  the  heirs 
of  such  furvivor  should  upon  the  request  of  the  members 
of  the  meeting  of  the  sd  Mennonists  either  afsign  over  the 
sd  trust  or  convey  and  settle  the  sd  piece  of  land  and  pre- 
mifses to  such  person  or  persons  as  the  members  of  the  sd 
meeting  shall  order  or  appoint,  to  and  for  the  uses  Intents 
and  fervices  herein  before  mentioned. 


100  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

NOW  KNOW  YE  that  I  the  sd  Henry  Sellen  do 
hereby  acknowledge,  that  I  and  the  sd  John  Neus  deceased 
were  nominated  in  the  sd  recited  Indenture  by  and  on  the 
behalf  of  the  sd  people  called  Mennonists  (:  alias  Menisten  :) 
and  that  we  were,  and  by  furvivorship  I  now  am  therein 
trusted  only  by  and  for  the  members  of  the  sd  meeting  of 
the  Mennonists  And  that  I  do  not  claim  to  have  any 
right  or  Intrest  in  the  sd  land  &  premifses  or  any  part  there 
of  to  my  own  use  &  benefit  by  the  sd  Indenture  or  Con- 
veyance so  made  to  us  as  aforesd  or  otherwise  howsoever, 
But  only  to  and  for  the  use  Intent  &  fervice  herein  before 
mentioned  under  the  Limitation  and  restriction  above  ex- 
prefled  and  reserved,  And  to  no  other  use  Intent  or  fervice 
whatsoever.  In  witnefs  whereof  I  have  hereunto  set  my 
hand  &  seal,  dated  the  Eight  day  of  December  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  &  twenty  four. 

Hendrick  Sellen     ffiES 

Signed  sealed  and  delivered 
in  the  presence  of 
Martin  Kolb 
Dirck  Keyser 

The  Mennonitcs  have  the  honor  of  being  the  original 
settlers  in  Germantown.  That  claim  unquestionably 
belongs  to  them,  for  they  are  given  that  distinction  in 
every  history  that  details  the  events  pertaining  to  the 
early  settlement  of  Germantown.  They  believe  in  the 
doctrine  of  faith,  that  it  is  wrong  to  take  up  the  sword 
against  man ;  such  a  belief  was  first  expressed  by  the 
Mennonites,  and  the  Quakers  followed  in  their  wake. 
Certain  it  is  that  the  Mennonites  were  the  first  to  cham- 
pion the  cause  which  had  its  origin  in  their  conscience, 


MENNONITE    MEETING    AT    GERMANTOWN.  IOI 

and  it  was  solely  through  their  efforts  and  some  German 
Baptists  {Dunkards)  that  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania 
intervened  and  enacted  that  they  and  the  Quakers  should 
be  exempt  from  military  service.*  The  passage  of  such  a 
law  was  the  cause  which  inspired  the  Mennonites  to  for- 
ward to  the  legislators  at  Harrisburg  the  following,  which 
is  from  the  original  copy,  now  one  hundred  and  eleven 
years  old,  and  the  only  English  copy  known  and  now  in 
my  possession  at  Germantown.     It  reads  as  follows : 

A  fhort  and  fincere  DECLARATION, 

To  our   Honorable  J/Jembfy,  and  all  others  in  high  or  low 
Station  of  Adminijlration,  and  to  all   Friends  and   In- 
habitants of   this    Country,  to  whofe.  Sight  this 
may  come,  be  they  English  or  Germans. 

IN  the  fir  ft  Place  we  acknowledge  us  indebted  to  the 
moft  high  God,  who  created  Heaven  and  Earth,  the  only 
good  Being,  to  thank  him  for  all  his  great  Goodnefs  and 
manifold  Mercies  and  Love  through  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  come  to  fave  the  Souls  of  Men,  having  all 
Power  in  Heaven  and  on  Earth. 

Further  we  find  ourfelves  indebted  to  be  thankfull  to  our 
late  worthy  AfTembly,  for  their  giving  fo  good  an  Advice 
in  thefe  troublefome  Times  to  all  Ranks  of  People  in  Penn- 
fyhania,  particularly  in  allowing  thofe,  who,  by  the  Doctrine 
of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  are  perfuaded  in  their  Con- 
ferences to  love  their  Enemies,  and  not  to  refift  Evil,  to 
enjoy  the  Liberty  of  their  Confcience,  for  which,  as  alfo 
for  all  the  good  Things  we  enjoyed  under  their  Care,  we 
heartily  thank  that  worthy  Body  of  AfTembly,  and  all  high 

*  Constitution  of  Pennsylvania,  Article  i,  Declaration  of  Rights,  Section  3. 


102  HISTORY    OF  THE    MENNONITES. 

and  low  in  Office,  who  have  advifed  to  fuch  a  peacefull 
Meafure,  hoping  and  confiding  that  they,  and  all  others 
entrufted  with  Power  in  this  hitherto  bleffed  Province,  may 
be  moved  by  the  fame  Spirit  of  Grace,  which  animated  the 
firft  Founder  of  this  Province,  our  late  worthy  Proprietor 
William  Penn,  to  grant  Liberty  of  Confcience  to  all  its 
Inhabitants,  that  they  may  in  the  great  and  memorable  Day 
of  Judgment  be  put  on  the  right  Hand  of  the  juft  Judge, 
who  judgeth  without  RefpecT:  of  Perfon,  and  hear  of  him 
thefe  bleffed  Words,  Come,  ye  blejfed  of  my  Father,  inherit 
the  Kingdom  prepared  for  you,  &c.  What  ye  have  done  unto 
one  of  the  leafl  of  thefe  my  Brethren,  ye  have  done  unto  me, 
among  which  Number  (/'.  e.  the  leaf  of  CbriJFs  Brethren) 
we  by  his  Grace  hope  to  be  ranked  ;  and  every  Lenity  and 
Favour  (hewn  to  fuch  tender  confcienced,  although  weak 
Followers  of  this  our  blefTed  Saviour,  will  not  be  forgotten 
by  him  in  that  great  Day. 

The  Advice  to  thofe  who  do  not  find  Freedom  of  Con- 
fcience to  take  up  Arms,  that  they  ought  to  be  helpfull  to 
thofe  who  are  in  Need  and  diftreffed  Circumftances,  we 
receive  with  Chearfulnefs  towards  all  Men  of  what  Station 
they  may  be — it  being  our  Principle  to  feed  the  Hungry 
and  give  the  Thirfty  Drink  ; — we  have  dedicated  ourfelves 
to  ferve  all  Men  in  every  Thing  that  can  be  helpful  to  the 
Prefervation  of  Men's  Lives,  but  we  find  no  Freedom  in 
giving,  or  doing,  or  affifting  in  any  Thing  by  which  Men's 
Lives  are  deftroyed  or  hurt. — We  beg  the  Patience  of  all 
thofe  who  believe  we  err  in  this  Point. 

We  are  always  ready,  according  to  Christ's  Command 
to  Peter,  to  pay  the  Tribute,  that  we  may  offend  no  Man, 
and  fo  we  are  willing  to  pay  Taxes,  and  to  render  unto  Caefar 
thofe  Tilings  that  are  Caefar' s,  and  to  God  thofe  Things  that 


MENNONITE    MEETING    AT    GERMANTOWN.  IO3 

are  God's,  although  we  think  ourfelves  very  weak  to  give 
God  his  due  Honour,  he  being  a  Spirit  and  Life,  and  we 
only  Duft  and  Allies. 

We  are  alfo  willing  to  be  fubjeir.  to  the  higher  Powers, 
and  to  give  in  the  manner  Paul  directs  us;— for  he  beareth 
the  Sword  not  in  vain,  for  he  is  the  Minijler  of  God,  a  Re- 
venger to  execute  Wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  Evil. 

This  Teftimony  we  lay  down  before  our  worthy 
AfTembly,  and  all  other  Perfons  in  Government,  letting 
them  know,  that  we  are  thankfull  as  above-mentioned,  and 
that  we  are  not  at  Liberty  in  Confcience  to  take  up  Arms 
to  conquer  our  Enemies,  but  rather  to  pray  to  God,  who 
has  Power  in  Heaven  and  on  Earth,  for  US  and  THEM. 

We  alfo  crave  the  Patience  of  all  the  Inhabitants  of  this 
Country, — what  they  think  to  fee  clearer  in  the  Doctrine 
of  the  blefled  Jesus  Christ,  we  will  leave  to  them  and 
God,  finding  ourfelves  very  poor ;  for  Faith  is  to  proceed 
out  of  the  Word  of  God,  which  is  Life  and  Spirit,  and  a 
Power  of  God,  and  our  Confcience  is  to  be  inftrucl:ed  by 
the  fame,  therefore  we  beg  for  Patience. 

Our  fmall  Gift,  which  we  have  given,  we  gave  to  thofe 
who  have  Power  over  us,  that  we  may  not  offend  them,  as 
Christ  taught  us  by  the  Tribute  Penny. 

We  heartily  pray  that  God  would  govern  all  Hearts  of 
our  Rulers,  be  they  high  or  low,  to  meditate  thofe  good 
Things  which  will  pertain  to  OUR  and  THEIR  Happi- 
nefs." 

The  above  Declaration,  Jigned  by  a  Number  of  Elders  and 
Teachers  of  the  Society  of  Menonijls,  and  fome  of  the  German 
Baptijls,  prefented  to  the  Honorable  Houfe  of  Affcmbly  on  the 
yth  Day  of  November,  iyyS-i  was  moft  graciously  received. 


104  HISTORY    OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

Among  the  earliest  settlers  of  Germantown  were  the 
Mennonites  who  came  from  Holland.  Their  emigration 
has  been  portrayed  in  a  very  graphic  style  by  Samuel 
W.  Pennypacker,  Esq.,  in  his  Biographical  arid  Historical 
Sketches,  which  is  already  given  in  this  work.  If  these 
articles  were  read  by  the  residents  of  Germantown,  they 
would  have  occasion  to  feel  proud  of  the  early  settlers. 

It  was  in  1688  that  Willem  Rittinghuysen,  now  Ritten- 
house,  with  his  wife  and  two  sons,  Klaus  (Nicholas)  and 
Gerhard  (Garrett),  and  a  daughter,  Elizabeth,  arrived  in 
Germantown  from  New  York.  He  was  the  first  Men- 
nonite  preacher  in  Germantown,  or  in  America,  as  far  as 
known,  but  he  was  not  yet  ordained  as  Bishop,  and  the 
congregation  at  Germantown  had  no  Bishop,  and,  accord- 
ing to  the  discipline  of  the  Church,  no  one  to  ordain  him, 
consequently  a  letter  was  sent  from  Germantown  to  the 
congregation  at  Altona  for  advice. 

Miss  Anna  Brons  writes  from  Holland  that  said  letter 
was  lost,  but  abstracts  of  an  answer  to  further  correspond- 
ence, found  in  the  archives  of  the  Mennonite  church  at 
Altona,  show  that  the  answer  was  directed  to  Claas 
Behrend,  Paul  Roosen,  Heinrich  Van  Sintern,  Harmen 
Van  Karsdorp  and  Isaac  Van  Sintern,  all  Mennonites, 
who  left  the  Hamburg  Altona  Mennonite  Congregation 
and  emigrated  to  America  in  1700  and  came  to  German- 
town.  The  Ministers  and  Deacons  of  the  Altona  Con- 
gregation took  the  matter  under  earnest  consideration, 
and  as  no  one  seemed  willing  at  that  time  to  undertake 
so  tedious  and  dangerous  a  voyage  across  the  sea  to  in- 
stall a  Bishop  at  Germantown,  they  wrote  a  letter  to 
the  Germantown  congregation,  authorizing;  one  of  the 
brethren  to  perform  that  duty,  and  admonished  them  to 


MENNONITE    MEETING    AT    GERMANTOWN.  10$ 

pray  that  God  may  be  with  them  in  their  undertaking 
and  bless  them  in  performing  such  an  important  duty. 
This  letter  was  signed  by  four  ministers  of  the  Hamburg 
Altona  congregation,  viz. :  Bishop  Gerritt  Roosen,  aged 
90  years,  Pieter  Van  Helle,  Jacob  Van  Kampen  and  Jean 
de  Lanoi.  In  consequence  of  the  above  instructions, 
Willem  Rittenhouse  was  installed  as  Bishop  of  the  first 
Mennonite  church  in  America,  at  Germantown,  about 
1 70 1.  In  a  letter  written  to  Amsterdam,  dated  Septem- 
ber 3d,  1708,  from  which  these  particulars  are  derived, 
and  which  was  signed  by  Jacob  Gaedschalk,  Harmen 
Karsdorp,  Martin  Kolb,  Isaac  Van  Sintern  and  Conrad 
Jansen,  they  presented  "  a  loving  and  friendly"  request 
for  "  some  catechisms  for  the  children  and  little  testa- 
ments for  the  young."  Besides,  psalm  books  and  Bibles 
were  so  scarce  that  the  whole  membership  had  but  one 
copy,  and  even  the  meeting-house  needed  a  Bible.  They 
urged  their  request  by  saying  "  that  the  community  is 
still  weak  and  it  would  cost  much  money  to  get  them 
printed,  while  the  members  who  came  here  from  Ger- 
many have  spent  everything  and  must  begin  anew,  and 
all  work  in  order  to  pay  for  the  convenience  of  life  of 
which  they  stand  in  need." 

Willem  Rittenhouse,  as  stated  before,  was  the  first 
preacher  in  Germantown,  afterwards  elected  as  Bishop, 
emigrated  to  Germantown  in  1688  and  died  in  1708, 
aged  64  years. 

Jacob  Gaetshalck,  also  a  Mennonite  preacher,  arrived 
and  settled  in  Germantown  in  1702. 

After  the  death  of  Bishop  Rittenhouse  two  new 
preachers  were  chosen,  names  not  known,  but  presum- 
ably they  were  Klaus  (or  Nicholas)  Rittenhouse  and  Dirk 


106  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

Keyser,  because  Dirk  Keyser  officiated  at  the  marriage 
of  Jacob  Kolb  with  Sarah  Van  Sintern  in  the  year  1710. 
The  same  year  eleven  young  people  were  added  to  the 
congregation  through  baptism,  and  two  new  deacons 
accepted  its  obligations.  From  this  time  there  is  no  reg- 
ular record  of  the  Germantown  congregation  until  the 
year  1770.  Still  it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  the  meetings 
have  been  kept  regular,  from  the  fact  that  the  two  new 
ministers  as  stated  above  did  officiate  at  the  time.  Nich- 
olas Rittenhouse  died  in  1 730.  We  have  also  accounts 
of  Jacob  Gaetshalk  being  a  preacher  at  Skippack  in  1708, 
vbut  in  1 7 14  he  lived  yet  in  Germantown  on  the  east  side 
of  Main  Street,  on  lot  No.  7,  formerly  belonging  to  Abra- 
ham Tunis,  drawn  in  1689  in  the  cave  of  Pastorius,  which 
plan  I  have  and  will  give  in  a  subsequent  chapter.  The 
settlement  of  Skippack  began  in  1702,  the  first  outgrowth 
of  Germantown,  which  had  its  origin  at  Crefeld.  Van 
Bebber  gave  one  hundred  acres  of  land  on  the  Skippack 
for  a  Mennonite  church  and  burying-ground.  The  church 
was  built  about  1725.  Samuel  W.  Pennypacker  says, 
"  One  of  the  oldest  communities,  if  not  the  oldest  of  all, 
was  that  at  Schiebach,  or  Germantown."  So  it  seems 
Skippack  and  Germantown  were  considered  one  district, 
or  one  community.  Many  of  the  members  at  German- 
town  moved  to  Skippack  and  attended  the  meeting  at 
Germantown  until  the  year  1725,  when  the  meeting- 
house at  Skippack  was  built.  Afterwards  ministers  were 
chosen  at  Skippack,  among  whom  were  mentioned 
Martin  Kolb,  Henry  Kolb,  Claus  Jansen,  Michael  Ziegler 
and  Isaac  Kassel.  They  are  also  mentioned  as  preachers 
at  Germantown.  Also  Heinrich  Hunsicker,  who  rode  on 
horseback  from  the  Perkiomen  to  Germantown  on  a  Sun- 
day morning  to  preach. 


MENNONITE    MEETING    AT    GERMANTOWN.  IO7 

Watson,  the  annalist,  says  that  in  1740  Christopher 
Dock  taught  school  in  the  old  Mennonite  log  church  in 
Germantown.  Dock  was  also  a  Mennonite  and  lived  in 
Salford,  Montgomery  County. 

In  1770,  at  a  congregational  meeting,  the  following 
petition  was  prepared  and  agreed  upon.  It  reads  as  fol- 
lows :  "  Memorandum  of  the  cost  and  charges  and  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Building  of  the  Baptists  or  Mennonists 
Meeting-house  in  Germantown.  When,  on  the  20th  day 
of  January  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  seventy, 
met  a  number  of  the  Inhabitants  of  Germantown  and 
People  called  Mennonists,  and  Unanimously  agreed  on  a 
plan  thereof,  and  appointed  Jacob  Keyser,  sr.,  Nicholas 
Rittenhouse,  Abraham  Rittenhouse,  and  Jacob  Knor, 
Managers  of  said  Building  &c.  The  following  is  a  copy 
of  the  subscriptions  &  subscribers  names,  and  also  the 
cost  of  each  particular  of  the  aforesaid  Building  and  the 
amount  of  sale  of  sundry  old  roofs  &c." 

Then  follow  the  names  of  fifty-eight  subscribers,  with 
the  respective  amounts.  The  lowest  was  7s.  6d.,  and  the 
highest  ^  11.     The  whole  amount  raised  by  subscription 

was       .     .• £i95       2S.     yd. 

From  sale  of  roof,  etc.,  of  the  old  house,         923 


Total  amount  of  money  raised,    ...    ^204      4s.   iod. 
Whole  cost  of  new  house,       ....      202       5        o 


Balance  left  after  expenses  paid    .     .     .        £1     19s.   iod. 

I  have  also  in  my  possession  the  accounts  of  expenses 
for  the  maintenance  of  their  poor,  from  year  to  year,  to 
1838. 

The  records  also  show  that  Communion  was  held  by 


Io8  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Bishop  Andrew  Ziegler  in  1780,  when  twenty-six  mem- 
bers communed ;  in  1783,  thirty-one  members;  in  1784, 
thirty-four  members;  in  1785,  twenty-nine;  in  1786, 
twenty-four,  and  in  1789,  thirty  members,  and  sixteen 
members  being  absent.  There  were  twenty-five  members 
in  the  Germantown  congregation  in  1 770  when  the  new 
house  was  built ;  fifty-two  new  members  were  added  in 
the  following  nineteen  years,  according  to  the  Church 
records  of  those  years,  now  in  my  possession.  Andrew 
Ziegler  officiated  as  Bishop  at  Germantown,  how  long 
afterwards  the  records  do  not  show. 

The  first  record  that  we  find  of  Jacob  Funk  is  in  1774, 
and  reads  as  follows:  "In  1774  Jacob  Funk,  Preacher, 
joined,  and  Ann  his  wife  joined,  and  Catharine  Funk 
joined."  According  to  the  above  he  was  a  preacher  when 
he  joined  the  Germantown  congregation.  He  was  the 
great-grandfather  of  the  author  of  this  work.  His  father 
was  a  nephew  of  Bishop  Heinrich  Funk,  who  settled  at 
the  Indian  Creek  in  Franconia  Township,  Montgomery 
County,  in  the  year  17 19.  They  came  either  from  Holland 
or  the  Palatinate.  He  was  a  fluent  and  earnest  speaker 
and  accomplished  a  great  deal  of  good.  He  died  March 
nth,  1 816,  in  the  86th  year  of  his  age,  and  is  buried  in 
the  Germantown  Mennonite  burying-ground  near  the 
church  door.  It  is  also  said  by  some  of  the  older  Friends 
that  his  father  was  a  preacher,  but  nothing  definite  is 
known  or  on  record.  Jacob  Funk  was  quite  a  prominent 
man  in  his  day.  He  owned  a  farm  on  Willow  Grove 
Road,  about  two  miles  east  of  Germantown.  The  house  in 
which  he  dwelt  remains  there  to  this  day,  and  is  in  good 
condition.  It  is  a  quaint  structure.  The  front  room 
was  used  as  a  reception  room,  and  the  back  room  was 


MENNONITE    MEETING    AT    GERMANTOWN.  IO9 

used  as  a  horse  stable  in  Revolutionary  times  ;  later  it  has 
been  renovated  and  utilized  as  a  parlor.  To  the  right 
of  the  reception  room  is  a  capacious  room,  which  was 
used  by  Mr.  Funk  as  his  library  and  study,  and  in  the 
rear  of  this  room  is  another  large  room,  which  was 
cemented  and  used  for  storing  produce,  cabbage,  pota- 
toes, etc. 

Mr.  Funk  was  also  a  great  financial  loser  by  the  depre- 
dations of  the  British  at  the  time  of  the  battle  of  German- 
town.  They  took  from  him  all  his  live  stock,  of  which 
he  had  a  great  quantity,  and  whatever  else  they  could  lay 
their  hands  on ;  what  they  could  not  take  away  they 
destroyed,  and  about  all  they  left  was  the  farm  itself. 
They  wanted  that  portion  of  the  earth,  but  could  not  very 
well  take  it  along.  His  daughter  Elizabeth  happened 
to  be  in  Germantown  at  the  time  of  the  fight,  and  could 
not  get  away  in  time,  and  hid  in  a  cellar  until  the  battle 
was  over;  she  was  twelve  years  of  age  at  that  time. 
She  afterwards  in  mature  years  became  the  wife  of  Daniel 
Kulp,  and  was  the  grandmother  of  the  writer  of  this 
work. 

No  indemnity  was  ever  paid  to  Mr.  Funk  for  these  dep- 
redations, probably  for  the  reason  that  he  never  asked 
for  it.  He  lost  pretty  near  all  he  had,  but  he  managed 
to  purchase  a  yoke  of  oxen,  with  which  he  did  his  farm- 
ing, and  in  spite  of  his  great  reverses  he  again  prospered 
very  substantially. 

There  is  another  bit  of  Revolutionary  history  attached 
to  this  farm.  It  is  a  well-known  historical  fact  that  Gen- 
eral Murray  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Germantown.  It 
is  not  generally  known,  however,  that  a  vault  was  built 
on  Mr.  Funk's  farm  wherein  to  place  the  General's  body. 


IIO  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Such  a  vault  was  built,  and  it  remains  on  the  farm  to-day; 
it  is  a  great  curiosity  even  now.  This  farm  was  in  the 
Funk  family  about  one  hundred  and  ten  years.  Prior  to 
the  building  of  the  present  church  edifice,  the  Quakers 
and  Mennonites  frequently  worshiped  together,  and  most 
amicable  feelings  existed  between  them  until  the  time 
when  the  Quakers  rather  presumed  too  much  upon  the 
generosity  of  the  Mennonites,  by  claiming  the  honor  of 
consummating  such  a  thing  as  we  have  hereinbefore 
briefly  referred  to,  viz.  :  the  honor  of  being  the  authors 
of  the  protest  against  slavery,  when  it  cannot  be  shown 
that  one  of  the  signers  was  a  Quaker.  The  two  Op  den 
Graeffs  (says  S.  W.  Pennypacker)  wrere  Mennonites.  It 
is  also  presumed  that  Hendricks  was  a  Mennonite. 
Daniel  Francis  Pastorius  calls  the  Pietists  his  friends  even 
nine  years  after  the  signing  of  the  protest ;  he  wrote  a 
pamphlet  to  his  friends  the  Pietists  in  Germany,  which 
was  published  at  Amsterdam  in  1697.*  In  the  matter 
of  the  proclamation  against  slavery,  it  is  pretty  conclusive 
that  the  document  does  not  bear  a  single  Quaker  signa- 
ture, while  it  is  known  that  at  that  time  a  number  of  the 
Quakers  were  slaveholders. 

The  ministers  up  to  the  present  time,  after  Jacob  Funk 
and  Andrew  Ziegler,  were  John  Minnick,  Mr.  Hellerman, 
Abraham  Hunsicker,  Henry  A.  Hunsicker,  Frank  Hun- 
sicker,  Israel  Beidler,  John  Haldeman,  A.  H.  Fredericks, 
Albert  Funk  and  Nathaniel  Bartolet  Grubb,  the  present 
pastor. 

The  membership  of  the  Germantown  church  at  the 
present  time  numbers    about    twenty,  nearly   the    same 

*  Pennypacker 's  Historical  and  Biographical  Sketches,  p.  49. 


MENNONITE    MEETING    AT    GERMANTOWN.  Ill 

number  that  communed  in  the  new  church  for  the  first 
time,  December  ioth,  1770.  Rather  a  remarkable  coin- 
cidence, is  it  not  ?  The  small  membership  of  the  church 
may  be  considered  extraordinary;  but  there  is  nothing 
so  extraordinary  about  it  when  all  the  facts  are  consid- 
ered. We  have  stated  that  the  Mennonites  are  a  farm- 
ing people — tilling  the  soil  is  their  favorite  avocation. 
When  property  in  Germantown  became  very  valuable,  a 
great  number  of  the  then  Mennonite  residents  disposed 
of  their  farms  at  almost  fabulous  sums,  and  purchased 
farms  in  Montgomery,  Bucks  and  Lancaster  Counties, 
where  many  of  them  still  reside.  Those  who  have  gone 
before  have  left  a  posterity  who  still  cling  alike  to  the 
farm  and  to  the  old  faith. 

The  Germantown  Independent,  of  July  28th,  1883,  has 
the  following :  "  Of  the  doings  of  these  early  Mennonite 
settlers  we  have  but  scanty  materials  from  which  to 
draw."  But  Samuel  W.  Pennypacker,  in  his  "  Sketch  of 
the  Settlement  of  Germantown,"  has  brought  forth  a 
document  which  "  time  has  shown  to  have  been  the  echo 
of  the  great  wave  that  rolls  around  the  world."  It  was 
the  first  public  protest  ever  made  on  this  continent  against 
the  holding  of  slaves;  it  is  dated  April  18th,  1688,  and  is 
signed  by  Francis  Daniel  Pastorius,  Gerret  Hendricks, 
Dirk  Op  den  GraefT  and  Abraham  Op  den  Graeff.  The 
last  two  were  Mennonites,  and  it  is  held  quite  probable 
that  Hendricks  was  also  of  that  faith.  The  protest  was 
sent  to  a  Friends'  meeting  ;a  copy  of  the  protest  is  given 
in  a  former  part  of  this  work. 

The  ScJiwenksville  Item,  of  November  2d,  1883,  says: 
"The  Crefeld  colonists,  who  landed  at  Philadelphia  and 
established  themselves  in  German  township,  afterward  a 


H2  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

part  of  Germantown,  in  October,  1683,  transplanted  from 
the  valley  of  the  Rhine  the  spirit  of  the  Mennonite  fathers, 
who  had  struggled  for  centuries  against  the  persecutions 
of  the  Church  and  State.  These  same  Mennonites  for- 
mulated the  doctrine  of  American  freedom  in  a  protest 
against  slavery  as  early  as  1688,  or  almost  a  century 
before  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  In  fact,  the 
history  of  the  Mennonites  of  Pennsylvania  is  the  history 
of  a  symmetrical  superstructure  of  real  liberty  and  relig- 
ion, reared  upon  the  foundation  laid  by  St.  Paul,  and  whose 
doctrines  were  handed  down  in  unbroken  succession." 

Pastor  S.  F.  Hotchkin  says  in  an  article  in  the  German- 
town  Telegraph,  under  date  February  24th,  1886  :  "  Stock- 
ings had  been  made  on  hand  frames  in  the  Germantown 
homes  from  '  the  settlement  of  Germantown  by  the  Men- 
nonites.' "  Also  in  the  same  paper,  under  date  of  June  2d, 
1886,  when  speaking  of  the  Axe's  graveyard,  a  short 
distance  above  the  Mennonite  church,  afterward  called 
the  Concord  burying-ground,  he  says :  "  When  German- 
town  was  settled  in  1683  to  1695,  the  Mennonites  and 
Quakers  were  the  two  religious  bodies  of  the  town.  At 
first  their  meetings  were  held  in  private  houses,  and  it  is 
supposed  that  at  times  they  worshiped  together  in  the 
same  house  till  the  building  of  their  meeting-houses.  It 
is  not  known  that  they  had  a  special  burying-place,  and 
the  dead  were  probably  buried  in  their  own  ground. 
When  the  Mennonite  church  was  built  in  1708  it  had  its 
graveyard  adjoining  it  for  the  burial  of  their  members." 

In  regard  to  the  Axe's,  afterward  Concord,  graveyard, 
he  says :  "  The  front  wall  on  the  main  road  was  begun 
in  May,  1724,  by  Dirk  Johnson  and  John  Frederick  Axe." 
A  list  of  those  who  aided  the  work  is  added,  which 


MENNONITE    MEETING    AT    GERMANTOWN.  II3 

should  interest  ancient  Germantowners.  We  find  the 
names  of  Paul  Engel,  Garret  Rittinghausen,  Hans  Reyner, 
John  Streepers,  Johannes  Jansen,  Dennis  Cunrads  (Tunis 
Kunders),  Peter  Keyser,  John  Gorgas,  Peter  Shoemaker, 
Christopher  Witt,  Frantz  Neff  and  many  others.  The 
work  cost  .£40  8s.  6d. 

Dirk  Jansen  and  his  wife  Katrina  were  one  of  the  thir- 
teen families  who  settled  Germantown.  They  were  the 
ancestors  of  this  family  as  well  as  of  the  other  Johnsons 
already  noted,  and  were  Mennonites.  Paul  Engel,  above 
mentioned,  also  a  Mennonite,  is  buried  at  Skippack,  and 
the  date  on  his  grave-stone  is  1723.  In  1703  he  declined 
to  be  a  burgess  in  Germantown  for  conscientious  reasons. 

Elizabeth  Engel,  wife  of  Charles,  saw  the  wounded 
General  Agnew  carried  past  her  house  on  a  door.  One 
of  the  family's  horses  was  taken  by  the  English  and  a 
poor  one  put  in  its  place. 

It  was  from  behind  a  wall  which  separated  the  Men- 
nonite burying-ground  from  the  street  that  the  British 
General  Agnew  was  fired  upon  while  at  the  head  of  a 
column  of  his  soldiers  and  mortally  wounded,  during  the 
Revolutionary  War.  The  name  of  the  perpetrator  of  the 
deed  is  carefully  guarded  to  this  day  by  the  only  person 
who  knows  the  truth.  Hans  Boyer,  a  half-witted  fellow 
of  that  day,  claimed  the  credit  of  the  deed,  but  it  is  said 
to  have  not  rightfully  belonged  to  him.  General  Agnew 
is  buried  in  the  Lower  burying-ground,  now  Hood's 
Cemetery,  Germantown. 


H4 


HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 


Names  of  the  Members  of  the  Mennonite  Church  at  Germantown  in  iyo8 


when  the  first  house  was  built. 

Pastor  Jacob  Godshalk, 
Bishop  Willem  Rittenhouse, 
Herman  Carsdorp, 
Martin  Kolb, 
Isaac  Van  Sintern, 
Conrad  Johnson, 
Henry  Kassel,  and  their  wives, 
Herman  Teyner, 
John  Fry, 
Peter  Connerts, 
Paul  Klumpkes, 
Arnold  Van  Vossen, 
John  Kolb, 
Jacob  Kolb, 
Wynant  Bowman, 
John  Gorges, 
Cornelious  Classen, 
Arnold  Kuster, 
Mary  Tuynen, 
Helena  Frey, 
Gertrude  Conners, 
Mary  Van  Vossen, 
The  above  is  taken  from  Morgan 


Barbara  Kolb, 
Ann  Bowman, 
Margaret  Huberts, 
Mary  Sellen, 
Elizabeth  Kuster, 
Margaret  Tuysen, 
Altien  Revenstock, 
John  Nise, 
Hans  Nise, 
John  Lensen, 
Isaac  Jacobs, 
Jacob  Isaacs, 
Hendrick  Sellen, 
John  Connerts, 
Peter  Keyser, 
Herman  Kuster, 
Christopher  Zimmerman, 
Sarah  Van  Sintern, 
Civilia  Connerts, 
Altien  Tysen, 
Catharine  Casselberry, 
Civilia  Van  Vossen. 
Edwards'  History,  1770. 


Names  of  the  Members  in   iyyo  when 
they  appear  on  the  Records. 

Jacob  Keyser,  Sen., 

&  Margaret  his  wife, 
William  Rittenhouse,  Sen., 
Nicholas  Rittenhouse 

&  Sarah  his  wife, 
Susanna  Nice,  grany, 
Catharine  Rife, 
Mary  Stoneburner, 
Ann  Heisler,  grany, 
Barbara  Bergman, 
Margaret  Smith, 


the  present  house  was  built  as 

William  Hendricks 

&  his  wife, 

Mary  Penninghausen, 
Abraham  Rittenhouse 

&  Ann  his  wife, 
Jacob  Rittenhouse,  carpenter, 

&  Susanna  his  wife, 
Nicholas  Johnson 

&  Ann  his  wife, 
Ann  Houpt, 
Jacob  Rittenhouse, paper-maker, 


MENNONITE  MEETING  AT  GERMANTOWN.      115 


William  Van  Aiken, 
John  Rittenhouse 

&  Margaret  his  wife. 
1771 
John  Keyser,  cordwainer, 

&  Elizabeth  his  wife, 
Jacob  Knorr 

&  Hannah  his  wife, 
Isaac  Rittenhouse, 
Susanna  Knorr, 
Isaac  Kolb 

&  Barbara  his  wife, 


Henry  Roosen 
& his  wife. 

1774 
Jacob  Funk  preacher  joined 

&  Ann  his  wife  joined, 
Catherine  Funk  joined 

1775 
Cornelius  Engle  baptized 

&  Teen  his  wife    do 
Susanna  Keyser      do 

Continued  on  to  1789. 


He  also  says  :  "  In  about  sixteen  years  (1727)  this 
church  had  branched  out  to  Skippack,  Conestoga,  Great 
Swamp  and  Manatany,  and  become  five  churches,  to 
which  appertained  sixteen  ministers,  namely,  Jacob  God- 
shalk,  Henry  Kolb,  Martin  Kolb,  Nicholas  Johnson, 
Michael  Zigler,  John  Gorgas,  John  Conrads,  Nicholas 
Rittenhausen,  Hans  Burgholser,  Christian  Herr,  Benedict 
Hirschy,  Martin  Baer,  Johannes  Bowman,  Velti  Clemmer, 
Daniel  Langenacker  and  Jacob  Beghtly." 

Hupert  Cassel,  born  and  raised  in  Towamencin"Town- 
ship,  now  Montgomery  County,  was  also  a  Mennonite. 
He  was  the  grandfather  of  Abraham  H.  Cassel,  the  great 
antiquarian  of  Harleysville,  and  lived  to  the  age  of  about 
ninety  years.  He  was  for  quite  a  number  of  years  a  deacon 
in  the  Mennonite  congregation  in  Hatfield,  Montgomery 
County,  Pa. 

On  Sunday,  July  1 6th,  1876,  Pastor  N.  B.  Grubb,  of 
Schwenksville,  preached  a  Centennial  sermon  in  the 
Germantown  Mennonite  church,  from  the  text  Psalm 
97  :  1.  Among  the  audience  were  persons  from  different 
parts  of  this  State,  also  from  Massachusetts,  New  York, 
New  Jersey,  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island.* 

*  Church  Records,  p.  48. 


I  l6  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

October  6th,  1883,  Holy  Communion  was  celebrated 
in  the  morning,  Pastor  Albert  Funk  officiating,  this 
being  Bi-Centennial  day,  or  the  two  hundredth  year  since 
the  organization  of  the  Mennonite  church  at  German- 
town.  In  the  afternoon  a  meeting  was  held  in  com- 
memoration of  the  first  meeting  held  in  Germantown  in 
the  house  of  Thonis  Kunders  in  1683,  when  a  small 
band  of  those  early  Christians  assembled  to  give  praise 
unto  the  Lord.  This  was  the  first  Mennonite  meeting 
known  to  have  been  held  in  America. 

Upon  this  occasion  appropriate  addresses  were  made 
by  Samuel  W.  Pennypacker,  giving  sketches  of  the  early 
history  of  the  Mennonites  in  America,  more  particularly 
of  them  at  Germantown,  and  was  followed  by  Pastor 
John  Oberholzer  in  the  German  language. 

On  the  same  day,  as  mentioned  above,  religious  service 
was  also  held  in  Crefeld,  Prussia,  from  whence  the  first 
thirteen  families  came  to  settle  Germantown.  This 
service  was  held  for  the  purpose  of  celebrating  the  first 
Mennonite  meeting  in  America,  which  took  place  two 
hundred  years  ago. 


An  Address 

At  the  Bi-Centennial  Celebration  of  the  Settlement 

of  Germantown,  Pa.,  and  the  Beginning  of 

German  Emigration  to  America. 

By  Samuel  W.  Pennypacker. 

In  the  Philadelphia  Academy  of  Music,  on  the  evening  of  October  6th,  1883. 


Ladies  and  Gentlemen  : 

The  Teutonic  races  since  the  overthrow  of  the  power 
of  ancient  Rome,  which  they  brought  about,  have  been 
in  the  van  of  thought  and  achievement.  The  only  rival 
of  the  German  and  the  Dutchman,  in  those  things  which 
mark  broadly  the  pathway  of  human  advancement,  came 
from  the  same  household.  In  the  sixth  century  a  tribe 
of  Germans  found  their  way  across  the  North  Sea  to  an 
island  which  in  time  they  made  their  own,  and  to  which 
they  gave  the  name  of  Angleland.  Like  all  of  their 
stock,  the  men  of  this  colony  grew  in  substance  and 
developed  in  intelligence,  but  they  have  ever  since,  in 
times  of  trial  and  difficulty,  looked  back  to  the  Father- 
land for  guidance  and  support.  In  147 1  a  man  named 
Caxton  was  in  Cologne  learning  the  art  of  printing.  He 
returned    to*  England   to   impart  to   his    countrymen   a 

("7) 


Il8  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

knowledge  of  the  new  discovery,  and  the  literature  oi 
Chaucer,  Shakespeare,  Scott  and  Dickens  became  a  pos- 
sibility. The  impulse  which  Martin  Luther  gave  to 
human  thought,  when  he  nailed  his  propositions  to  the 
church-door  at  Wittenberg,  beat  along  the  shores  of  the 
Atlantic,  and  the  revolution  of  1688,  bringing  with  it  the 
liberty  of  Englishmen,  was  one  of  the  results.  For  the 
attainment  of  that  liberty,  England  drove  her  own  royal 
line  beyond  the  seas  and  made  the  Stadtholder  of  Holland 
her  king.  From  this  day  down  to  the  present  time  every 
king  of  England  has  been  a  German. 

Early  in  the  seventeenth  century  an  English  admiral 
went  to  Rotterdam  for  a  wife.  According  to  Pepys,  who 
described  her  later,  she  was  "  a  well-looked,  fat,  short  old 
Dutch  woman,  but  one  that  hath  been  heretofore  pretty 
handsome,  and  I  believe,  hath  more  wit  than  her  hus- 
band." The  son  of  this  woman  was  the  Quaker  William 
Penn.  He  who  would  know  the  causes  for  the  settle- 
ment of  Pennsylvania,  the  purest  and  in  that  it  gave  the 
best  promise  of  what  the  future  was  to  unfold,  the  most 
fateful  of  American  colonies,  must  go  to  the  Reformation 
to  seek  them.  The  time  has  come  when  men  look  back 
through  William  Penn  and  George  Fox  to  their  masters, 
Menno  Simons,  the  Reformer  of  the  Netherlands,  Casper 
Schwenkfeld,  the  nobleman  of  Silesia,  and  Jacob  Boehm, 
the  inspired  shoemaker  of  Gorlitz.  In  that  great  up- 
heaval of  the  sixteenth  century  there  were  leaders  who 
refused  to  stop  where  Luther,  Calvin  and  Zwinglius  took 
a  successful  stand.  The  strong,  controlling  thought 
which  underlay  their  teachings  was,  that  there  should  be 
no  exercise  of  force  in  religion.  The  baptism  of  an  in- 
fant was   a  compulsory  method  of  bringing   it  into  the 


AN   ADDRESS.  1 19 

Church,  and  they  rejected  the  doctrine  ;  an  oath  was  a 
means  of  compelling  the  conscience,  and  they  refused  to 
swear  ;  warfare  was  a  violent  interference  with  the  rights 
of  others,  and  they  would  take  part  in  no  wars,  even  for 
the  purpose  of  self-protection.  More  than  all  in  its 
political  significance  and  effect,  with  keen  insight  and 
clear  view,  hoping  for  themselves  what  the  centuries  since 
have  given  to  us,  they  for  the  first  time  taught  that  the 
injunctions  of  Christ  were  one  thing  and  the  power  of 
man  another,  that  the  might  of  the  State  should  have 
nothing;  to  do  with  the  creed  of  the  Church,  and  that 
every  man  in  matters  of  faith  should  be  left  to  his  own 
convictions.  Their  doctrines,  mingled  as  must  be  ad- 
mitted with  some  delusions,  spread  like  wildfire  through- 
out Europe,  and  their  followers  could  be  found  from  the 
mountains  of  Switzerland  to  the  dykes  of  Holland.  They 
were  the  forlorn  hope  of  the  ages,  and,  coming  into 
direct  conflict  with  the  interest  of  Church  and  State,  they 
were  crushed  by  the  concentrated  power  of  both. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  history  of  Christendom  like 
the  suffering  to  which  they  were  subjected,  in  respect  to 
its  extent  and  severity.  The  fumes  from  their  burning 
bodies  went  up  into  the  air  from  every  city  and  village 
along  the  Rhine.  The  stories  of  their  lives  were  told  by 
their  enemies  and  the  pages  of  history  were  freighted  with 
the  records  of  their  alleged  misdeeds.  The  name  of  Ana- 
baptist, which  was  given  them,  was  made  a  byword  and 
reproach,  and  we  shrink  from  it  with  a  sense  of  only  half- 
forgotten  terror  even  to-day.  The  English  representatives 
of  this  movement  were  the  Quakers.  Picart,  after  telling 
that  some  of  the  Anabaptists  fled  to  England  to  spread 
their  doctrines  there, says:  "The  Quakers  owe  their  rise  to 


120  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

these  Anabaptists."*  The  doctrine  of  the  inner  light  was 
an  assertion  that  every  man  has  within  himself  a  test  of 
truth  upon  which  he  may  rely,  and  was  in  itself  an  attack 
upon  the  binding  character  of  authority.  The  seed  from 
the  sowings  of  Menno,  wafted  across  from  the  Rhine  to 
the  Thames,  were  planted  on  English  soil  by  George 
Fox  and  were  brought  by  William  Penn  to  Pennsylvania, 
where  no  man  has  ever  been  molested  because  of  his 
religious  convictions.  Three  times  did  William  Penn, 
impelled  by  a  sympathetic  nearness  of  faith  and  methods, 
go  over  to  Holland  and  Germany  to  hold  friendly  con- 
verse and  discussion  with  these  people,  and  it  was  very 
fitting  that  when  he  had  established  his  province  in  the 
wilds  of  America,  he  should  urge  and  prevail  with  them 
to  cross  the  ocean  to  him.  On  this  day,  two  hundred 
years  ago,  thirty-three  of  them,  men,  women  and  children, 
landed  in  Philadelphia.  The  settlement  of  Germantown 
has  a  higher  import,  then,  than  that  thirteen  families 
founded  new  homes,  and  that  a  new  burgh,  destined  to 
fame  though  it  was,  was  built  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 
It  has  a  wider  significance  even  than  that  here  was  the 
beginning  of  that  immense  emigration  of  Germans  who 
have  since  flocked  to  these  shores. 

Those  thirteen  men,  humble  as  they  may  have  been 
individually,  and  unimportant  as  may  have  been  the 
personal  events  of  their  lives,  holding  as  they  did 
opinions  which  were  banned  in  Europe,  and  which  only 
the  fulness  of  time  could  justify,  standing  as  they  did 
on   what  was  then  the  outer  picket  line  of  civilization, 

*  Picart  was  here  cited  because  he  makes  the  statement  directly  and  in 
few  words.  Upon  this  subject  consult  Barclay's  "  Religious  Societies  of 
the  Commonwealth,"  Hortensius'  "  Histoire  des  Anabaptistes,"  and  "  Penn- 
sylvania Magazine,"  Vol.  4,  p.  4. 


AN   ADDRESS.  121 

best  represented  the  meaning  of  the  colonization  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  the  principles  which  lie  at  the  foundation 
of  her  institutions.  Better  far  than  the  Pilgrims  who 
landed  at  Plymouth,  better  even  than  the  Quakers  who 
established  a  city  of  brotherly  love  ;  they  stood  for  that 
spirit  of  universal  toleration,  which  found  no  abiding 
place  save  in  America.  Their  feet  were  planted  directly 
upon  that  path  which  leads  from  the  darkness  of  the 
middle  ages  down  to  the  light  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
from  the  oppressions  of  the  past  to  the  freedom  of  the 
present.  Bullinger,  the  great  reviler  of  the  Anabaptists, 
in  detailing  in  1560  their  many  heresies,  says  they  taught 
that  "  the  government  shall  and  may  not  assume  control 
of  questions  of  religion  or  faith."* 

No  such  attack  upon  the  established  order  of  things 
had  ever  been  made  before,  and  the  potentates  were  wild 
in  their  wrath.  Menno  went  from  place  to  place  with  a 
reward  upon  his  head  ;  men  were  put  to  death  for  giv- 
ing him  shelter,  and  two  hundred  and  twenty-nine  of  his 
followers  were  burned  and  beheaded  in  one  city  alone.   ' 

But  two  centuries  after  Bullinger  wrote  there  was  put 
into  the  constitution  of  Pennsylvania,  in  almost  identical 
language :  "  No  human  authority  can,  in  any  case  what- 
ever, control  or  interfere  with  the  right  of  conscience. "f 
The  fruitage  is  here,  but  the  planting  and  watering  were 
along  the  Rhine.  And  to-day  the  Mennonites  and  their 
descendants  are  to  be  found  from  the  Delaware  River  to 
the  Columbia.  The  Schwenckfelders,  hunted  out  of 
Europe  in  1734,  still  meet  upon  the  Skippack  on  the 
24th  of  every  September,  to  give  thanks  unto  the  Lord 

*  "  Die  Oberkeit  solle  und  moege  sich  der  Religion  oder  Glaubens  sachen 
nicht  annemmen."     Der  Widertonfferen  Ursprung,\>.  18. 

f  Constitution  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania,  Article  I,  Section  3. 


122  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

for  their  deliverance.  This  is  the  tale  which  Lensen, 
Kunders,  Lucken,  Tyson,  Opdengraeff  and  the  rest,  as 
they  sat  down  to  weave  their  cloth  and  tend  their  vines 
in  the  woods  of  Germantown,  had  to  tell  to  the  world. 
A  great  poet  has  sung  their  story,  and  you  Germans 
will  do  well  to  keep  the  memory  of  it  green  for  all  time 
to  come.  It  cannot  be  gainsaid  that  the  influence  upon 
American  life  and  institutions  of  that  German  emigration 
which  began  with  thirty-three  persons  in  1683,  and  had 
swollen  in  1882  to  250,630,  has  fulfilled  the  promise 
given  by  its  auspicious  commencement.  The  Quakers 
maintained  control  of  their  province  down  to  the  time  of 
the  Revolution,  and  they  were  enabled  to  do  it  by  the  sup- 
port of  the  Germans.  The  dread  with  which  the  Germans 
inspired  the  politicians  of  the  colonial  days  was  exces- 
sive. In  1727  James  Logan  wrote  to  the  Proprietary : 
"  You  will  soon  have  a  German  colony  here,  and,  per- 
haps, such  a  one  as  Britain  once  received  from  Saxony 
in  ye  fifth  century." 

Said  Thomas  Graeme  to  Thomas  Penn  in  a  letter  in 
1750:  "The  Dutch,  by  their  numbers  and  industry, 
will  soon  become  masters  of  the  province."  Many  were 
the  devices  to  weaken  them.  It  was  proposed  to 
establish  schools  among  them  where  only  English 
should  be  taught ;  to  invalidate  all  German  deeds  ;  to 
suppress  all  German  printing  presses  and  the  importa- 
tion of  German  books,  and  to  offer  rewards  for  inter- 
marriages. Samuel  Purviance  wrote  to  Colonel  James 
Burd,  in  1765,  that  the  way  to  do  was  "to  let  it  be 
spread  abroad  through  the  country  that  your  party  intend 
to  come  well-armed  to  the  election,  .  .  .  and  that  you  will 
thrash  the  sheriff,  every  inspector,  Quaker  and  Mennonist 


AN   ADDRESS.  1 23 

to  a  jelly."  But,  as  a  disappointed  manager  wrote  from 
Kingsessing  the  same  year :  "  All  in  vain  was  our 
labor.  .  .  .  Our  party  at  the  last  election  have  loosed 
(lost)  all." 

The  Speaker  of  the  first  Federal  House  of  Representa- 
tives was  a  German,  and  with  Simon  Snyder,  in  1808, 
began  the  regime  of  the  eight  German  governors  of 
Pennsylvania.  To  represent  her  military  renown  during 
the  Revolutionary  War,  Pennsylvania  has  put  the  statue 
of  Muhlenberg  in  the  Capitol  at  Washington.  The 
terrific  and  bloody  struggle  with  slavery  in  this  country, 
which  ended  at  Appomattox  in  1865,  began  at  German- 
town  so  long  ago  as  1688.  The  Murat  of  the  Rebellion, 
he  who  afterwards  so  sadly  lost  his  life  among  the 
savages  of  the  West,  had  traced  his  lineage  to  the  Men- 
nonite,  Paul  Kuster,  of  Germantown,  and  if  the  records 
were  accessible,  it  could,  it  may  be,  be  carried  still  further 
back  to  that  Peter  Kuster  who  was  beheaded  at  Saardam 
in  1535.  Another  of  the  descendants  of  those  earliest 
emigrants,  the  youngest  general  of  the  war,  planted  his 
victorious  flag  upon  the  ramparts  of  Fort  Fisher. 

The  Schwenkfelder  forefathers  of  Hartranft,  Major- 
General,  Governor,  and  once  urged  by  this  State  for  the 
Presidency,  lie  buried  along  the  Perkiomen.  He  who 
reads  the  annals  of  the  war  will  find  that  among  those 
who  did  the  most  effective  work  were  Albright,  Beaver, 
Dahlgren,  Heintzleman,  Hoffman,  Rosecrans,  Steinwehr, 
Schurz,  Sigel,  Weitzel  and  Wistar. 

The  liberties  of  the  press  in  America  were  established 
in  the  trial  of  John  Peter  Zenger.  Man  never  knew  the 
distance  of  the  sun  and  stars  until  David  Rittenhouse, 
of  Germantown,  made  his  observations  in    1769.     (He 


124  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

was  born  in  Roxborough  Township,  near  Germantown, 
in  1732.)  The  oldest  publishing  house  now  existing  on 
this  continent  was  started  by  Sauer,  in  Germantown,  in 
1738.  The  first  paper  mill  was  built  by  Rittinghuysen 
upon  the  Wissahickon  Creek,  in  1690.  (It  was  on  a 
branch  of  the  Wissahickon.)  The  German  Bible  ante- 
dates the  English  Bible  in  America  by  nearly  forty 
years,  and  the  largest  book  published  in  the  colonies 
came  from  the  Ephrata  press  in  1749.  From  Pastorius, 
the  enthusiast,  of  highest  culture  and  gentlest  blood, 
down  to  Seidensticker,  who  made  him  known  to  us,  the 
Germans  have  been  conspicuous  for  learning.  To  the 
labors  of  the  Moravian  missionaries,  Heckewelder  and 
Zeisberger,  we  largely  owe  what  knowledge  we  possess 
of  Indian  history  and  philology.  Samuel  Cunard,  a 
descendant  of  Thonis  Kunders,  in  the  fifth  generation, 
established  the  first  line  of  ocean  steamers  between 
America  and  England,  and  was  made  a  British  baronet. 
If  you  would  see  the  work  of  the  American  Germans 
of  to-day,  look  about  you.  Is  there  a  scientist  of  more 
extended  reputation  than  Leidy?  Is  there  a  more  emi- 
nent surgeon  than  Gross  ?  Who  designed  your  Centen- 
nial buildings,  and  in  whose  hands  did  you  trust  the 
moneys  to  pay  for  them  ?  The  president  of  your  Uni- 
versity, the  most  enterprising  of  American  merchants, 
and  the  chief  justice  of  your  State  are  alike  of  German 
descent.  The  great  bridge  just  completed,  after  years  of 
labor  and  immense  expenditures,  which  ties  Brooklyn  to 
New  York,  was  built  by  a  German.  The  financier  of  the 
nation  during  the  Rebellion  undertook  to  construct  a 
railroad  from  the  greatest  of  the  inland  seas  to  the  widest 
of  the  oceans.  He  fell  beneath  the  weight  of  the  task ; 
a  German  completed  it 


AN    ADDRESS.  1 25 

But  the  time  allotted  to  me  does  not  permit  me  to 
more  than  suggest  a  few  points  in  the  broad  outlines  of 
German  achievement.  The  hammer  of  Thor,  which  at 
the  dawn  of  history  smote  upon  the  Himalayas,  now 
resounds  from  the  Alleghenies  to  the  Cascades. 

The  Germanic  tide  which  then  began  to  pour  into 
Europe  has  now  reached  the  Pacific.  In  its  great  march, 
covering  twenty  centuries  of  time,  it  has  met  with  no 
obstacle  which  it  has  not  overcome ;  it  has  been  opposed 
by  no  force  which  it  has  not  overthrown,  and  it  has 
entered  no  field  which  it  has  not  made  more  fruitful. 
America  will  have  no  different  story  to  tell.  The  future 
cannot  belie.the  past.  Manners  and  institutions  change ; 
the  rock  crumbles  into  dust ;  the  shore  disappears  into 
the  sea,  but  their  is  nothing  more  permanent  than  the 
characteristics  of  a  race. 

Already  the  rigidity  and  angularity  which  Puritanism 
has  impressed  upon  this  country  have  begun  to  disappear; 
already  we  feel  the  results  of  a  broader  scope,  a  sterner 
purpose  and  of  more  persistent  labor.  And  in  the  years 
yet  to  be,  America  will  have  greater  gifts  to  offer  unto 
the  generations  of  men,  will  be  better  able  to  attain  that 
destiny  which,  in  the  providence  of  God,  she  is  to  fulfil 
because  she  has  taken  unto  herself  the  outpourings  of 
that  people,  which  neither  the  legions  of  Caesar,  nor  Papal 
power,  nor  the  genius  of  a  Bonaparte  were  able  to  subdue. 

[The  above  address  was  delivered  in  the  Academy  of 
Music  on  the  evening  of  October  6th,  1883,  by  Samuel 
W.  Pennypacker,  member  of  the  Philadelphia  Bar,  and 
great-grandson  of  Matthias  Pennypacker,  first  Mennonite 
minister  and  bishop  of  the  Mennonite  congregation  at 
Phcenixville,  Chester  County.] 


Report  of  the  Indian  Mission 

Conducted  under  the  Auspices  of  the  General  Con- 
ference  of  the  New  School  Mennonites. 

By  Pastor  S.  S.  HAURY. 


Cantonment,  Indian  Territory,  May  4th,  1886. 

The  Mennonite  Mission  in  Darlington,  Indian  Terri- 
tory, was  established  in  1 880,  in  the  Spring,  among  the 
Arapahoe  Indians.  One  year  later  we  erected  a  mission 
house  and  began  with  a  mission  and  boarding  school, 
having  eighteen  pupils,  boys  and  girls,  at  the  commence- 
ment. The  mission  house  had  just  been  finished  when 
it  was  destroyed  by  fire  on  the  19th  of  February,  1882. 
In  this  trial  we  lost  our  only  child,  nine  months  old,  and 
three  Indian  children.  We  carried  on  our  school  in 
hospital  tents  until  the  fall  of  that  year,  when  our  mission 
house  had  been  rebuilt  to  double  the  capacity  of  our  first 
house. 

This  same  year  a  military  post,  fifty-six  miles  north- 
west of  Darlington,  was  vacated,  and  we  were  urged  by 
the  Indian  agent,  John  D.  Miles,  to  take  charge  of  these 
military  buildings  at  Cantonment  and  make  use  of  them 
in  educating,  Christianizing  and  civilizing  the  Arapahoe 
and  Cheyenne  Indians  located  in  that  vicinity,  believing 
that  our  Lord  and  Master  had  opened  for  us  a  new  and 
wider  door. 

(126) 


REPORT    OF    THE    INDIAN    MISSION.  127 

Brother  H.  R.  Voth  having  received  charge  of  our 
mission  work  at  Darlington,  I  moved  with  my  family  to 
Cantonment  in  February,  1883,  to  raise  up  the  Cross  of 
Christ,  bringing  the  Gospel  of  goodwill  to  men  in  a  place 
where  shortly  before  the  ensigns  of  an  army  signalized 
war  and  bloodshed. 

In  the  Fall  of  1883  we  began  at  this  place  a  mission 
and  boarding  school  for  both  the  Arapahoe  and  Chey- 
enne Indians.  The  school  was  begun  with  fifteen  chil- 
dren of  both  sexes.  The  school  work,  however,  is  not 
our  only  mission  work,  although  it  gives  us  for  the  pres- 
ent our  strongest  hold  with  our  people  to  bring  the 
Gospel  near  their  understanding  and  near  their  heart. 
We  have  Sunday-schools  and  regular  meetings  for  our 
older  Indians.  As  the  children  are  encouraged  to  learn 
and  to  talk  English,  and  as  they  are  taught  only  in  this 
language,  we  have  to  speak  to  their  people  through  inter- 
preters in  their  own  tongue. 

I  also  wish  to  say  here  that  our  school  work  centres  in 
teaching  our  children  the  contents  of  the  Bible  and  in 
trying  to  lead  them  to  Christ.  As  we  teach  our  children 
to  read  and  to  write,  and  as  we  daily  and  continually 
point  them  to  Christ  as  their  only  Redeemer,  we  do  not 
and  dare  not  neglect  to  teach  them  to  work.  We  preach 
the  Gospel  in  season  and  out  of  season,  but  unless  we 
convince  our  Indians  by  a  true  Christian  life,  daily  and 
continually  exhibited  before  them,  that  to  eat  their  bread 
in  the  sweat  of  their  brow  is  no  curse  and  no  shame,  but 
a  blessing  and  honor  for  them  as  well  as  for  the  white  man, 
they  will  not  be  Christianized.  In  getting  the  Indians  to 
work,  to  provide  for  themselves,  and  to  leave  their  life  of 
sluggishness   and   indolence,  we  are  trying   to  colonize 


128  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

them  and  get  them  located  in  houses.  We  have  now 
eighteen  families  living  in  houses  at  this  place,  and  several 
are  building  houses  for  themselves  this  Spring. 

As  to  the  success  of  our  missionary  work,  I  can  say- 
that  it  has  not  been  in  vain  ;  I  can  see  how  the  Indians 
have  advanced  in  all  respects  very  distinctly.  But  they  will 
not  be  Christianized  in  a  few  years ;  it  will  take  many 
years  of  hard  work,  much  patience  and  perseverance,  and 
a  life  of  prayer.  And  not  always  that  which  seems  suc- 
cess is  such,  whilst  often  that  which  is  real  success 
appears  to  be  just  the  reverse  at  the  time.  Our  school 
at  Darlington  has  an  enrolment  of  forty-eight,  and  the 
school  at  this  place  of  sixty-eight  children.  In  Kansas 
we  have  now  twenty  children  in  school. 

S.  S.  Haury. 


Virginia. 


A  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Early  Mennonites  in  Vir- 
ginia, communicated  by  Abraham  Blosser, 
Editor  of  the  "  Watchful  Pilgrim." 


I  will  now  give  you  some  items  and  facts  concerning 
the  Mennonites  in  Virginia,  but  the  difficulty  in  getting 
the  exact  dates  of  the  first  Mennonite  settlers  in  the 
Valley  of  Virginia  is  due  to  the  fact  that  few,  if  any,  of  the 
first  Mennonite  emigrants  kept  any  records  of  either  their 
family  or  churches.  Their  education  generally  was  meagre 
and  almost  exclusively  German,  and  in  course  of  time  the 
mother  tongue  ceased  to  be  taught  in  the  schools,  and 
the  English  language  almost  entirely  introduced  in  the 
schools  and  generally  spoken,  so  that  few  could  read 
German,  and  old  records,  account  books  and  other  papers 
containing  historic  facts  or  records  of  the  early  Men- 
nonites, were  no  longer  saved  or  cared  for.  For  this 
reason  we  know  so  little  of  the  early  emigrants  in  this 
valley.  The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  book  entitled 
Kerchevals  History  of  the  Valley  of  Virginia,  by  Samuel 
Kercheval,  printed  by  John  Gatewood,  at  Woodstock, 
Va.,  in  1850,  second  edition,  chap.  5,  p.  50:  "A  large 
majority  of  our  first  emigrants  were  from  Pennsylvania, 
composed  of  native  Germans  and  German  descent.  There 
were,  however,  a  number  directly  from  Germany,  some 
9  (I29) 


I3O  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

from  Maryland  and  New  Jersey,  and  a  few  from  New 
York.  These  emigrants  brought  with  them  the  religious 
habits  and  customs  of  their  ancestors.  They  were  com- 
posed generally  of  three  religious  sects,  viz. :  Lutherans, 
Mennonists  and  Calvinists,  with  a  few  Dunkards.  They 
generally  settled  in  colonies,  each  sect  pretty  much  to- 
gether." 

The  Valley  of  Virginia  is  composed  of  all  that  scope  of 
country  lying  between  the  Blue  Ridge  and  the  Allegheny 
range,  varying  from  thirty  to  fifty  miles  in  width  and 
about  two  hundred  miles  in  length.  The  territory  now 
comprising  the  Counties  of  Page,  Powel's  Ford  and  the 
Woodstock  Valley,  between  West  Fort  Mountain  and 
North  Mountain,  extending  from  the  neighborhood  of 
Stephensburg  for  a  considerable  distance  into  the  County 
of  Rockingham,  was  settled  almost  exclusively  by  Ger- 
mans. They  were  very  tenacious  in  the  preservation  of  their 
language,  religion,  customs  and  habits.  In  what  is  now 
Page  County  the  inhabitants  were  almost  exclusively  of 
the  Mennonite  persuasion ;  but  few  Lutherans  and  Cal- 
vinists settled  among  them  in  other  sections  of  the  territory. 
The  Mennonites  were  remarkable  for  their  strict  adherence 
to  all  the  moral  and  religious  observances  required  by 
this  sect.  Their  children  were  early  instructed  in  the 
principles  and  ceremonies  of  their  religion,  habits  and 
customs.  They  were  generally  farmers,  and  took  great 
care  of  their  stock  ;  and  with  few  exceptions  they  strictly 
prohibited  their  children  from  going  to  the  dance  or 
juvenile  amusements,  so  common  to  other  religious  sects 
of  the  Germans." 

On   page   ninety  of  the  above  named  book,  among 
other  accounts  of  Indian  massacres  is  a   statement  of 


EARLY    MENNONITES    IN    VIRGINIA.  I3I 

the  massacre  of  John  Roads,  a  Mennonite  minister,  in 
the  latter  part  of  August,  1766,  by  a  party  of  eight  In- 
dians and  a  white  villain,  who  crossed  Powel's  Ford  to 
the  south  fork  of  the  Shenandoah  River,  where  Roads 
resided,  and  shot  him  standing  in  his  door.  His  wife 
and  one  of  his  sons  were  killed  in  the  yard,  another  of 
his  sons  in  the  cornfield.  Elizabeth,  his  eldest  daughter, 
picked  up  her  little  sister,  sixteen  or  eighteen  months  old, 
and  ran  into  the  barn  and  through  a  hempfield  to  the 
river,  which  she  crossed  and  escaped.  One  of  his  sons 
running  away  was  shot  and  killed  when  nearly  across 
the  river.  Two  of  his  daughters  and  two  sons  were 
captured,  but  one  of  the  boys,  the  youngest,  was  sickly, 
and  as  he  could  not  travel  fast  enough  they  killed  him  ; 
the  two  daughters  refused  to  go  further,  and  they  also 
were  killed.  The  other  son  got  away  from  the  Indians 
after  three  years  of  captivity,  and  came  home  to  his  friends. 
This  was  the  last  Indian  massacre  in  the  Page  Valley. 

For  a  while  the  Mennonite  Church  was  prosperous  in 
what  is  now  the  Page  County  (formerly  part  of  Shenan- 
doah and  Rockingham  Counties),  but  in  course  of  time 
some  dissensions  took  place  and  some  of  their  children 
joined  the  Baptist  and  other  societies  more  popular  in 
the  eyes  of  the  world  than  the  Mennonites.  In  later 
times  there  were  no  ministers  there,  and  the  Church  was 
waited  on  by  the  ministers  from  Rockingham  County, 
and  it  is  said  that  there  were  not  over  five  members  of 
the  Mennonite  Church  in  Page  County.  In  former  times 
there  were  a  number  of  Mennonite  families  in  the  vicinity 
of  Woodstock,  and  northward  towards  Strasburg  and 
Stevens  City  (formerly  Newtown) — Stauffer  and  Graybill 
were  preachers  there — but  these    have  nearly  all   been 


132  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

swallowed  up  by  other  societies,  as  is  so  apt  to  be  the 
case  in  this  our  progressive  age  (progressive  in  worldly 
popularity).  There  are  yet  some  members  in  Shenan- 
doah County,  but  the  Mennonites  at  present  have  no 
meeting-house  in  either  Page  or  Shenandoah  Counties. 
As  in  former  times  the  Mennonites  of  the  Valley  of  Vir- 
ginia had  no  meeting-houses,  but  held  their  meetings  in 
private  houses,  so  there  never  were  any  built  in  what  is 
now  Page  County,  nor  in  Shenandoah  County,  and  by 
the  time  building  meeting-houses  came  more  into  vogue, 
the  Church  in  these  two  counties  dwindled  down  al- 
most to  nothing,  while  the  Church  in  Rockingham  and 
Augusta  Counties  increased.  The  first  meeting-house  in 
Rockingham  was  Frissel's,  built  in  1822  and  rebuilt  in 
about  1859.  The  one  at  the  Pike  was  built  in  1825  and 
rebuilt  in  1878;  40  feet  wide  and  50  feet  long.'  The  one 
at  Brenneman's  was  built  in  1826  and  rebuilt  in  1875  ; 
40  feet  wide  and  50  feet  long.  The  one  at  Weaver's 
was  built  in  1827  and  rebuilt  in  1880;  50  feet  wide  and 
70  feet  long.  That  at  Mt.  Clinton  was  built  in  1873;  30 
feet  wide  and  40  feet  long.  The  one  at  the  Bank  was 
built  in  1849,  and  the  one  at  Zion  in  1885.  There  are 
several  other  meeting-houses  in  this  county,  which  have 
been  built  since  the  war,  owned  partly  by  the  Men- 
nonites, as  that  at  the  Plains,  New  Dale,  White  Hall, 
North  River  and  Dry  River.  Besides,  meetings  are  held 
in  school-houses  in  different  parts  of  the  county.  There 
are  three  meeting-houses  in  Augusta  County,  viz. :  Kin- 
dig's,  Hildebrand's  and  Mt.  Pleasant.  There  were  Men- 
nonites in  this  vicinity  as  early  as  18 16,  when  a  person 
by  the  name  of  Bishop  was  officiating  as  Bishop,  and 
John  Shenk  and  John  Fauver  were  ministers.  (This  is 
the  statement  of  the  present  Bishop,  Jacob  Hildebrand.) 


MENNONITES    IN    VIRGINIA.  1 33 

Formerly  the  Mennonites  held  their  meetings  in  pri- 
vate -houses.  In  what  year  Kindig's  meeting-house  was 
first  used  by  the  Mennonites  my  informant  could  not 
tell,  but  it  was  bought  by  the  Mennonites  many  years 
ago.  Formerly  it  was  used  as  a  school-house,  called 
Hall's  school-house.  It  was  then  remodeled  and  used 
as  a  meeting-house  until  the  year  1885,  when  the  whole 
structure  was  taken  down  and  a  new  one  built  in  its  place, 
which  is  now  completed,  and  the  first  meeting  in  the 
new  house  was  held  May  30th,  1 SS6.  The  meeting-house 
at  Hildebrand's  was  built  many  years  ago,  and  rebuilt  in 
1876.  The  house  at  Mt.  Pleasant  is  a  large  one,  built 
about  1870.  There  is  a  meeting  held  also  at  Union 
Chapel. 

In  Frederick  County  there  are  three  regular  places  of 
meeting,  viz. :  Keurstown  Church,  a  large  new  house, 
built  in  1875  ;  the  other  two  places  are  school-houses, 
Kaufifman's  and  Macedonia.  In  Pendleton  County,  West 
Virginia,  there  was  a  new  meeting-house  built  in  1885, 
32  by  38  feet,  called  Miller's  Meeting-house.  As  there 
is  no  minister  in  Pendleton  County  yet,  the  Rockingham 
and  Augusta  County  ministers  have  charge  of  that 
congregation. 

There  are  also  meetings  held  by  the  Mennonites  at 
a  place  called  Lost  River,  in  Hardy  Couaty,  West 
Virginia. 

There  are  also  meetings  held  by  the  Mennonites  in 
Shenandoah  County,  at  Haldeman's  Creek  school-house. 
In  former  times  there  was  a  small  community  of  Menno- 
nites in  Greenbriar  County,  West  Virginia.  A  few  mem- 
bers live  there  yet,  but  they  have  had  no  resident  minister 
for  probably  fifty  years.  Coffman  was  their  last  minister. 
They  are  occasionally  visited  by  other  ministers. 


134  HISTORY    OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

Trials  and   Afflictions  of  the  Virginia   Mennonites 
During  the  Late  Civil  War. 


When  the  war  of  i860  broke  out  the  Mennonites,  as 
an  anti-slavery  party  or  society,  were  in  danger  of  being 
somewhat  roughly  treated  or  imposed  upon,  as  this  was 
a  war  for  slavery  by  the  seceeded  States.  But  fortunately 
the  Mennonites  did  not,  comparatively  speaking,  cover 
much  of  the  seceded  territory,  and  the  extreme  South 
knew  very  little  about  them,  while  that  of  the  Friends,  or 
Quaker  denomination,  was  principally  in  the  Northern 
States.  The  principal  body  of  the  Mennonites  within  the 
then  so-called  "  Confederate  States  "  was  in  the  Valley  of 
Virginia;  so, also, were  the  Dunkers,  or  Brethren,  as  they 
style  themselves.  .Though  many  of  the  more  rigid  war 
men  among  the  Secessionists  angrily  denounced  these 
non-resistant  anti-slavery  societies  in  the  most  distasteful 
manner  imaginable,  yet,  strange  to  say,  most  of  the  prin- 
cipal officers  among  those  who  knew  them  personally, 
and  their  religious  teachings,  their  modest,  upright, 
honest  and  inoffensive  deportment,,  were  inclined  to  favor 
them,  though  some  of  the  unintelligent  officers  were 
harshly  against  them. 

There  \?as  a  militia  draft  made  in  May,  186 1,  and  a 
number  of  the  Mennonites  and  Dunkers,  and  their  sons 
over  eighteen  years  of  age,  were  drafted,  and  from  the  way 
the  draft  took  in  these  non-resistants  in  several  places  it 
looked  very  suspicious  of  fraud.  They  were  taken  into 
the  army,  then  near  Harper's  Ferry,  Va.,  and  though 
they  were  brought  into  ranks,  they  could,  not,  under  the 
severest  threats,  be  made  to  fire  a  musket.    So  they  were 


MENNONITES    IN    VIRGINIA.  1 35 

a  dead  drag  in  the  army,  and  only  in  the  way,  or  rather 
a  hindrance  there. 

About  the  middle  of  July,  1861,  a  call  was  made  by 
the  Confederates  for  the  entire  force;  i.  e.,  every  able- 
bodied  man  between  the  age  of  eighteen  and  forty-five 
years  was  called  into  the  service  of  the  government. 
Upon  this  many  of  the  members  of  these  societies,  and 
their  sons,  kept  themselves  hid,  and  many  secretly 
crossed  the  picket  lines  and  came  to  the  Northern  States. 
Some  time  in  August  or  September  about  seventy  men 
crossed  the  mountains  into  West  Virginia,  intending  to  go 
to  the  Northern  States  by  that  route,  under  the  guidance  of 
Brother  Daniel  Suters,  but  they  were  captured  by  the 
Confederate  pickets  near  Petersburg,  in  what  is  now 
called  Grant  County,  West  Virginia.  They  were  taken 
to  Castle  Thunder,  in  the  city  of  Richmond,  Va.,  as 
prisoners  for  attempted  desertion  to  the  enemy.  And  as 
regards  myself,  I  escaped  the  aforenamed  draft,  but  ex- 
pected that  another  would  soon  follow,  and  was  deter- 
mined not  to  be  dragged  into  the  army  if  it  could  possibly 
be  avoided.  I  did  not  want  to  go  to  the  North  and  leave 
my  family,  consisting  of  my  wife  and  four  small  children, 
in  a  land  of  terror.  Though  I  could  not  stay  with  them 
all  the  time,  I  thought  I  wanted  to  be,  if  possible,  where 
I  could  at  chance  times,  perhaps,  render  them  aid  and 
assistance,  so  I  immediately  began  to  make  preparations 
to  hide  in  a  secluded  place  in  a  deep  hollow,  some  dis- 
tance up  the  mountains,  about  sixteen  miles  away  from 
home,  which  distance  I  could  go  and  come  fn  a  night, 
being  brisk  of  foot.  But  no  one  knows  what  a  trying 
crisis  this  was  to  me.  One  night  I  carried  some  pro- 
visions to  this  hiding  place  and  stayed  about  three  days. 


I36  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Living  now  away  from  all  human  beings,  I  earnestly 
sought  the  aid  and  assistance  of  the  Most  High,  with 
fasting  and  prayer.  I  trust  the  Lord  heard  me,  and  it 
seemed  a  way  was  opened  for  me.  It  was  in  July,  1861. 
When  I  got  home  again  word  came  to  me  by  a  friend 
that  a  way  to  escape  military  duty  was  open  through  a 
certain  lame  Methodist  preacher,  George  W.  Stanly,  who 
had  been  selling  Bibles  for  the  Bible  Society  before  the 
war.  He  was  a  poor  man,  with  a  family  to  support ;  but 
as  his  business  was  stopped  when  the  war  commenced, 
he  applied  for  and  sent  in  a  bid  for  a  certain  mail  route, 
and  it  was  awarded  to  him  at  $199  per  year,  but  after 
carrying  it  a  short  time  he  found  it  a  task  too  great  for 
his  capacity,  and  was  advised  by  a  friend  of  his,  who 
imagined  he  saw  a  chance  for  him  to  sell  his  mail  route 
to  one  of  us  non-resistants,  as  an  exemption  from  mili- 
tary duty.  This  information  was  brought  to  me  just  at 
the  time  I  came  home,  and  I  immediately  went  to  see  Mr. 
Stanly  in  Harrisonburg,  our  county  seat,  and  offered 
him  $1,000  for  his  route  on  condition  that  it  exempted  me 
from  military  duty,  which  he  accepted,  and  an  instrument 
of  writing  was  prepared  and  signed  to  this  effect.  On  the 
same  day  a  call  was  issued  for  every  able-bodied  man  to 
be  pressed  into  the  Confederate  army.  The  excite- 
ment then  was  great,  and  the  news  that  the  crippled 
preacher  sold  his  mail  route  and  that  a  sound  man  was 
taking  his  place,  to  be  exempt  from  military  duty,  was 
raised  and  spread  over  the  town  in  a  very  short  time 
after  the  bargain  was  made,  and  finding  that  it  aroused 
public  disapprobation,  I  immediately  applied  for  and 
got  another  mail  route  of  the  Confederate  Govern- 
ment,  as  a  continuation    of    the    route   that   had   been 


MENNONITES    IN    VIRGINIA.  1 37 

let  out  to  Stanly.  The  Post  Office  Department  having 
a  few  days  before  concluded  that  the  two  routes  'could 
and  should  be  carried  by  one  carrier,  I  went  right  in  and 
got  orders  to  take  charge  of  the  two  routes  next  day,  and 
as  soon  as  the  indignant  public  was  aware  that  I  had  the 
two  routes  to  carry,  in  place  of  one  by  Mr.  Stanly  (who 
had  a  good  reputation  and  the  sympathy  of  the  public), 
which  he  could  barely  have  carried;  all  was  right  and 
everybody  was  satisfied  and  became  my  friends,  being 
pleased  that  the  poor  crippled  preacher  had  got  one 
thousand  dollars.  I  now  had  an  opportunity  to  be  out 
in  public,  instead  of  keeping  hid  (as  I  imagined  I  would 
have  to  do  during  the  war).  I  was  not  compelled  to  go 
with  the  mail  where  there  was  danger,  which  I  regarded 
as  a  favor  in  war  times,  and  people  along  my  route  ex- 
pected me  to  bring  the  latest  and  most  reliable  news  for 
which  they  were  very  anxious,  which  I  gave  as  I  got  it, 
sometimes  adding  my  opinion  as  to  its  correctness  and 
tried  to  avoid  giving  occasion  to  dangerous  questions 
regarding  my  sentiments.  Thus  I  carried  the  mail  for 
nearly  four  years,  by  the  help  of  the  Most  High,  without 
meeting  with  any  serious  difficulty,  not  considering  the 
depredations  on  my  premises  usual  in  times  of  war. 

I  will  now  give  the  reader  a  further  statement  concern- 
ing the  seventy  men  who  were  captured  in  the  attempt 
to  cross  the  mountains  into  West  Virginia  under  the 
guidance  of  Daniel  Suters,  as  above  referred  to.  The 
party  consisted  of  a  number  of  our  Mennonite  brethren 
and  some  of  the  non-resistant  Dunkards.  They  were 
taken  to  Richmond  as  prisoners  for  attempted  desertion. 
Their  time  of  imprisonment  was  about  six  weeks  from 
the  time  they  left  home  until  they  reached  home  again. 


I38  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

But  this  was  a  serious  and  solemn  time,  and  during  this 
time  they,  as  well  as  their  loved  ones  at  home,  offered 
many  prayers  to  the  throne  of  grace  in  their  sore  trials 
and  afflictions.  Though  the  Lord  suffered  them  to  be 
severely  tried,  which  will  show  that  the  Lord  cares  for 
his  people  as  for  the  apple  of  your  eye,  He  was  yet  mer- 
ciful unto  them  ;  though  they  were  threatened  to  be 
taken  out  and  shot,  yet  the  hand  of  the  Almighty  did  not 
permit  their  enemies  to  do  so.  The  Lord  undoubtedly 
had  let  all  this  to  come  to  pass  for  a  wise  purpose,  as  the 
inspired  Word  tells  us,  "  All  things  work  together  for 
good  to  those  who  love  God."  Their  prayers  were  heard 
and  answered  in  due  time.  About  one-half  of  the  above- 
mentioned  prisoners  were  Dunkards.  They  became  very 
friendly  to  us  at  the  time  the  prisoners  were  tried.  They 
had  no  published  discipline  or  confession  of  faith,  as  they 
say  the  Bible  is  their  discipline  and  confession  of  faith, 
and  when  our  confession  of  faith  was  brought  into  court 
at  Richmond  by  Algernon  S.  Gray,  Attorney  at  Law, 
the  Dunkards  claimed  to  hold  exactly  the  same  non- 
resistant  doctrine  that  we  do  in  respect  to  war.  And  if 
these  seventy  prisoners  had  not  been  captured  and  taken 
prisoners  to  the  Confederate  Capital,  and  their  doctrine 
and  belief  been  made  known  by  this  exciting  occurrence, 
and  explained  demonstratively  by  a  high  Confederate 
official  in  a  way  that  gave  them  credit,  the  non-resistant 
anti-slavery  societies  would  certainly  never  have  gotten 
the  golden  privilege  of  staying  at  home  on  their  farms 
with  their  loved  ones  in  such  a  terrible  war  time,  but 
would  most  certainly  have  been  very  severely  dealt  with 
as  anti-war  and  anti-slavery  men.  What  wonderful  ways 
the  Lord  has  to  protect  those  who  love  Him  !     Later,  a 


MENNONITES    IN    VIRGINIA.  1 39 

bill  was  introduced  in  the  Confederate  Congress  concern- 
ing these  non-resistant  societies,  and  it  happened  that 
one  of  the  members  of  the  Confederate  Congress  was  the 
above  named  lawyer,  Algernon  S.  Gray,  who  came  right 
from  their  neighborhood,  viz. :  Harrisonburg,  Va.,  who 
knew  all  about  these  defenseless  people,  and  it  seemed 
the  Lord  guided  his  tongue  in  explaining  the  case  satis- 
factorily to  his  fellow-members  of  the  Confederate  Con- 
gress. He  showed  them  a  copy  of  their  confession  of 
faith,  a  copy  published  by  Bishop  Peter  Burkholder,  of 
Virginia,  in  1857.  He  showed  to  them  clearly  that 
these  people  were  honest  in  their  way  of  thinking.  Be- 
sides, they  were  frugal,  industrious,  and  generally 
farmers,  who  have  the  best  land  in  the  renowned  Valley 
of  Virginia  in  their  possession,  and  that  they  were  thus 
the  producers  of  a  great  source  of  provisions  to  feed  the 
army.  "  Let  them,"  said  he,  "  stay  unmolested  on  their 
productive  farms,  and  they  will  continue  to  produce  pro- 
visions that  we  need  and  must  have  to  keep  up  the  army. 
But  if  you  take  these  non-resistants  away  from  their 
farms,  and  force  them  in  the  army,  they  are  utterly  use- 
less in  the  militia.  We  have  already  tried  them,  and 
they  were  a  dead  drag  there.  They  would  suffer  death 
before  they  would  fight.  But  let  them  stay  on  their 
farms  and  they  will  do  their  duty  promptly  in  support 
of  the  army,  in  producing  provisions  more  abundantly 
than  any  other  people  put  in  their  place  would  do ;  we 
are  badly  in  need  of  just  such  farmers  as  these  people 
are."  This  argument  prevailed ;  and  the  Confederate 
Congress  passed  an  act  that  the  Mennonites,  Dunkards 
Quakers  and  Nazarites  should  be  exempted  from 
military  duty  by  paying  five  hundred  dollars  Confederate 


I4O  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

money  into  the  treasury.  This  these  non-resistants 
gladly  accepted,  and  those  who  had  not  already  left  the 
country  stayed  on  their  farms  up  to  near  the  close  of  the 
war,  when  some  of  them  left,  when  many  of  their  homes 
were  desolated  by  the  torch.  But  strange  to  say,  and 
something  I  cannot  account  for,  a  much  greater  percent- 
age proportionately  of  the  property  belonging  to  the  non- 
resistants  in  the  Valley  of  Virginia  was  desolated  by  fire 
than  that  of  the  secessionists.  At  one  time  General 
Sheridan  gave  orders  that  eveiy  building  within  a  circuit 
of  ten  miles  around  should  be  burned,  in  revenge  for 
the  supposed  assassination  of  his  Chief  Engineer,  Meigs, 
near  Dayton,  in  Rockingham  County,  Va.,  and  part  of 
this  order  was  already  executed  when  General  Sheridan 
learned  that  Meigs  had  been  killed  in  a  fair  hand-to-hand 
fight,  and  revoked  the  order.  Nearly  all  the  burned 
property  was  that  of  non-resistants.  The  principal  part 
of  the  burning  was  right  in  a  neighborhood  where  these 
non-resistant  people  were  most  thickly  settled.  But 
when  General  Sheridan's  army  fell  back  again  in  1864 
they  burned  the  mills,  barns,  etc.,  for  the  purpose  of 
destroying  provisions,  so  that  the  country  was  much 
devastated  through  this  valley,  and  a  much  greater  per- 
centage of  this  burning  proportionately,  as  referring  to 
non-resistants  and  rebels,  was  the  property  of  non- 
resistants,  as  also  in  the  case  of  the  stock  driven  away 
and  destroyed.  There  were  many  non-resistants  in  this 
valley,  as  the  conservative  Dunkards  numbered,  perhaps, 
about  five  members  to  our  one,  and  many  of  them  had 
much  property.  They  owned  many  of  the  mills  that 
were  burned. 

The  Mennonites  of  Virginia  all  belong  to  one  General 


MENNONITES    IN    VIRGINIA.  141 

Conference,  which  is  held  semi-annually  in  the  follow- 
ing manner :  First,  those  in  Augusta  County,  or  Upper 
District,  consists  of  the  following  members :  Jacob 
Hildebrand  is  their  Bishop,  and  their  ministers  are  Jacob 
R.  Hildebrand,  Isaac  Grow,  Jacob  N.  Driver;  their 
deacons  are  Jacob  Landis,  Martin  Brunk,  A.  P.  Heat- 
wole  and  Samuel  Weaver. 

Those  in  the  Middle  District  in  Rockingham  County : 
Bishop,  Samuel  Coffman  ;  ministers,  Daniel  Heatwole, 
Gabriel  D.  Heatwole,  Peter  S.  Heatwole,  Joseph  F. 
Heatwole,  Solomon  Beery,  Abraham  B.  Burkholder, 
David  H.  Landis  and  Samuel  Weaver;  the  deacons 
are  Frederick  A.  Rhodes,  Simeon  Heatwole,  Christian 
Good,  Daniel  H.  Good,  David  H.  Rhodes  and  Jacob 
Showalter. 

In  the  Lower  District  in  Rockingham  County  are 
Abraham  Shank  and  John  Geil,  Sr.,  Bishops ;  the 
minister  are  Samuel  Shank,  George  Brunk,  Daniel  Sho- 
walter, Henry  Wenger,  Lewis  Shank  and  John  Geil, 
Jr. ;  the  deacons  are  Jacob  Good,  Jacob  Geil,  Peter  Blos- 
ser  and  Christian  Shank. 

There  is  no  Bishop  in  Frederick  County  at  present; 
the  ministers  are  Daniel  Mellinger  and  Christian  Brunk ; 
deacon,  John  Witmer. 

In  Hardy  County,  West  Virginia,  is  but  one  minister, 
viz.:  Jacob  Teeds. 

There  is  no  record  kept  in  Virginia  as  to  communicant 
members,  consequently  the  exact  number  of  their  mem- 
bership cannot  now  be  given,  but  having  consulted  some 
of  those  likely  to  be  well  informed,  we  estimated  as  fol- 
lows by  counties  :  Augusta  County,  about  60  members  ; 
Rockingham   County,  500;    Pendleton,    Randolph   and 


142  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Tucker  Counties,  West  Virginia,  35  ;  Haray  County, 
West  Virginia,  40 ;  Shenandoah  County,  Virginia,  8  ; 
Page  County,  5  ;  Frederick  County,  25  ;  or,  in  round 
numbers,  say  about  700.  I  think  this  will  not  be  very 
far  from  the  truth. 

The  above,  as  given  under  date  of  26th  day  of  April, 
1886,  by  Abraham  Blosser,  of  Dale  Enterprise,  Virginia. 


Mennonites  in  West  Virginia. 


Whereas  we  have  been  in  Pendleton  County,  West 
Virginia,  engaged  in  building  a  church,  and  having  had 
many  inquiries  about  the  Church  there,  I  thought  that  a 
brief  sketch  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  that  branch  of  the 
Church  might  be  read  with  interest  and  probably  with 
profit  by  many  of  our  readers.  During  the  late  war, 
while  many  of  our  people  from  the  valley  were  seeking 
shelter  from  military  service  by  crossing  the  Federal 
lines,  some  concluded  to  stop  there,  as  they  felt  safe  and 
were  not  far  away  from  home.  Among  them  was  a 
brother  who  became  somewhat  attached  to  these  people 
by  the  kind  treatment  he  received  from  them  ;  he  con- 
cluded to  make  his  home  there  for  a  while.  Through 
him  they  learned  some  of  our  doctrine  and  also  secured 
our  Confession  of  Faith,  which  seemed  to  be  read  with 
interest  and  we  hope  with  profit.  They  also  became 
desirous  of  having  some  of  our  ministers  preach.  In 
the  Fall  of  1865  or '66,  Bishop  Samuel  Coffman  and  Pre. 
Christian  Brunk,  from  this  county,  took  a  trip  to 
Upshur  County,  West  Virginia,  where  Brother  Coffman 
was  called  to  receive  a  man  into  the  Church.  On  their 
way  home  they  came  through  Pendleton  County  and 
filled  an  appointment  there,  which  was  well  attended  and 
seemed  to  interest  the  people;  and  through  their  per- 
suasion and  the  kindness  with  which  they  (our  ministers) 

(143) 


144  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

were  treated,  and  also  seeing  the  necessity  of  spiritual 
labor  there  and  the  desire  for  spiritual  food,  they  concluded 
to  visit  them  again  and  preach  for  them,  which  they  did, 
and  still  extended  their  labors  further  by  filling  appoint- 
ments at  different  places.  In  the  course  of  time  they 
began  to  receive  members  into  the  Church;  the  work 
seemed  to  progress  slowly  at  first,  but  through  the  faith- 
ful labors  of  the  brethren  there  have  been  since  that  time 
thirty-four  members  added  to  the  Church,  scattered 
through  Pendleton,  Randolph  and  Tucker  Counties. 
But  of  this  number  seven  have  since  passed  away ;  two 
have  fallen  from  the  Church,  leaving  twenty-five  mem- 
bers, and  at  present  there  are  three  applicants  for  mem- 
bership. 

Last  Fall  the  brethren  and  sisters  there  began  to 
consider  the  necessity  of  building  a  house  of  worship. 
Previously  services  were  held  in  school  and  dwelling 
houses,  but  the  members  there  were  not  in  a  condition 
financially  to  undertake  the  building  of  a  meeting-house, 
and  the  congregation  in  the  valley  under  the  charge  of 
Bishop  Coffman  assisted  in  the  work.  They  also  received 
aid  from  friends  outside  and  contributions  from  Maryland 
and  Pennsylvania;  so  they  succeeded  in  getting  a  house, 
32  by  38  feet,  situated  on  North  Fork,  near  the  mouth  of 
Seneca  River,  Pendleton  County,  West  Virginia.  The 
house  was  finished  August  nth,  and  the  first  meeting 
was  held  in  it  on  the  evening  of  August  28th,  by  Pre. 
Joseph  N.  Driver,.  Gabriel  D.  Heatwole  and  Joseph  F. 
Heatwole.  Services  were  also  held  by  the  above-named 
brethren  on  Sunday,  August  30th.  The  brethren  labored 
faithfully  and  endured  many  privations  for  the  benefit  of 
this  congregation ;  the  distance  and  the  roads  they  had 


MENNONITES    IN    WEST    VIRGINIA.  I45 

to  travel  made  it  very  tiresome.  I  accompanied  several 
of  the  brethren  on  one  occasion,  and  we  traveled  about 
two  hundred  miles  and  filled  thirteen  appointments  in 
twelve  days.  They  are  generally  gone  from  ten  to  four- 
teen days ;  sometimes  one  brother  goes  two  or  three 
times  in  a  summer.  Brother  Joseph  N.  Driver,  of  Augusta 
County,  has  made  two  trips  this  Summer  and  his  dis- 
tance is  over  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles.  They  make 
no  appointments  for  the  Winter,  as  the  country  is  very 
mountainous  through  which  they  have  to  travel,  and  the 
roads  sometimes  almost  impassable  on  account  of  snow 
and  ice.  They  travel  mostly  on  horseback,  sometimes  in 
carriages.  There  are  four  considerable  mountains  to 
cross,  which  also  makes  the  labor  on  a  horse  very  hard. 
Bishop  Coffman  is  on  one  of  these  visits  now,  September 
20th.  This  is  the  fifth  trip  for  the  brethren  this  Summer. 
He  expects  to  receive  some  members  into  the  Church, 
and  also  to  hold  Communion  meeting  with  them  before 
he  gets  back. 

Truly  the  labors  of  the  brethren  seem  great,  but  when 
we  consider  the  reward  which  is  sure  to  follow  if  they 
prove  faithful  to  their  Master  to  the  end  of  their  pil- 
grimage, it  admits  of  no  comparison  with  their  labors; 
for  Paul  says  :  "  For  I  reckon  the  sufferings  of  this 
present  time  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the 
glory  which  shall  be  revealed  in  us."  Romans  3  :  18. 
Could  they  in  all  their  travels  but  have  been  the  means 
of  saving  one  soul,  they  would  have  accomplished  a  great 
work ;  but  we  hope  many  souls  have  been  gathered  by 
them  into  the  fold  of  God.  And  the  Apostle  Paul  says, 
Gal.  6:9:  "  And  let  us  not  be  weary  in  well-doing,  for 
in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not."  James  says : 
10 


I46  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

"  Let  him  know  that  he  who  converteth  the  sinner  from 
the  error  of  his  way  shall  save  a  soul  from  death  and 
shall  hide  a  multitude  of  sins."  James  5  :  20.  When  we 
look  around  us  are  there  not  many  doors  open  ?  Are  there 
not  many  places  where  there  is  much  spiritual  labor 
needed,  which  by  a  little  more  energy  on  the  part  of  our 
churches  could  be  supplied  ?  There  is  much  special 
work  needed,  and  it  is  indeed  a  lamentable  fact  that  our 
Church  is  so  slow  in  spreading  the  Gospel.  There  are 
many  places  close  around  us  where  our  doctrine  is  but 
little  known.  Then,  is  it  not  high  time  that  we  awake 
out  of  our  drowsiness  and  work  more  effectually  for  our 
Master's  cause  ?  Let  us  therefore  labor  that  we  may 
enter  into  that  rest  which  is  prepared  for  the  children  of 

God.  S.  M.  BURKHOLDER. 

Taken  from  the  Watchful  Pilgrim  of  October  1st,  1885. 

Shenandoah  and  Rockingham  Counties  in  Virginia 
were  settled  by  Germans  from  Pennsylvania  prior  to  1746. 
Many  of  their  descendants  still  speak  the  German 
language.  Shenandoah  Valley,  in  the  vicinity  of  Harri- 
sonburg, was  almost  exclusively  settled  by  Germans  from 
Pennsylvania  prior  to  1 748.  A  traveler  through  this 
part  of  Virginia,  during  the  French  and  Indian  war, 
writes :  "  The  low  grounds  upon  the  banks  of  the  Shen- 
andoah River  are  rich  and  fertile.  They  are  chiefly 
settled  by  Germans,  who  gain  a  sufficient  livelihood  by 
raising  stock  for  the  troops,  and  sending  butter  down 
into  the  lower  parts  of  the  country.  I  could  not  but  re- 
flect with  pleasure  on  the  situation  of  these  people,  and 
think,  if  there  is  such  a  thing  as  happiness  in  this  life, 
they  enjoy  it.  Far  from  the  bustle  of  the  world,  they 
live   in   the    most    delightful    climate    and    richest    soil 


MENNONITES    IN    WEST    VIRGINIA.  I47 

imaginable.  They  are  everywhere  surrounded  with 
beautiful  prospects  and  sylvan  scenes — lofty  mountains, 
transparent  streams,  falls  of  water,  rich  valleys  and 
majestic  woods,  the  whole  interspersed  with  an  infinite 
variety  of  flowering  shrubs  constitute  the  landscapes  sur- 
rounding them.  They  are  subject  to  few  diseases,  are 
generally  robust,  and  live  in  perfect  liberty.  They  know 
no  wants,  and  are  acquainted  with  but  few  vices.  Their 
inexperience  of  the  elegancies  of  life  precludes  any  re- 
gret that  they  have  not  the  means  of  enjoying  them  ;  but 
they  possess  what  many  princes  would  give  half  their 
dominions  for — health,  contentment  and  tranquillity  of 
mind."     (Rupp's  Thirty  Thousand  Names,  p.  460.) 

In  1786  the  community  in  Virginia  is  also  specially 
mentioned  on  the  records  in  the  archives  at  Amsterdam. 
They  have  a  Name  List  of  the  Mennonite  Preachers  in 
North  America,  up  to  about  1800. 

Additional  Statistics  of  Bishop  Burkholder  and 
His  Family. 
Said  Bishop  Peter  Burkholder  was  born  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, on  the  27th  day  of  August,  1783,  and  while  yet 
quite  young  his  father  emigrated  to  Rockingham  County, 
Virginia,  with  his  family,  where  he  spent  the  remainder 
of  his  days.  He  was  married,  October  nth,  1803,  to 
Elisabeth  Coffman,  who  was  born  February  24th,  1775  ; 
was  called  to  the  ministry,  October  27th,  1805;  lost  his 
consort,  April  26th,  1846;  died  himself,  December  24th, 
1846.     He  had  nine  children,  as  follows: 

1.  Margaret,  born  September  26th,  1804,  who  was  mar- 
ried to  Jonas  Blosser. 

2.  Esther,  born  August  21st,  1806,  who  was  married 
to  John  Hildebrand, 


I48  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

3.  Christian,  born  November  30th,  1807,  who  was 
married  to  Frances  Lehman. 

4.  Abraham,  born  February  20th,  1809,  wno  was  mar- 
ried to  Susanna  Zimmers. 

5.  Peter,  born  July  20th,  18 12,  who  died  in  his  minor 
year. 

6.  David,  born  March  3d,  18 14,  who  was  married  to 
Anna  Beery. 

7.  Elisabeth,  born  October  10th,  18 15,  who  was  mar- 
ried to  David  Hartman. 

8.  Martin,  born  February  7th,  1817,  who  was  married 
to  Rebecca  Shank. 

9.  Maria,  born  March  26th,  18 18,  who  was  married  to 
Henry  E.  Rexroad. 

They  all  belonged  to  the  Mennonite  Church,  also  their 
consorts,  except  Peter,  who  died  in  his  minor  years. 

Besides  the  foregoing,  the  said  Peter  Burkholder  com- 
piled the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Christians  known  by 
the  name  of  Mennonites,  in  thirty-three  Articles,  with  a 
short  extract  from  their  catechism  translated  from  the 
German,  and  accompanied  with  notes,  to  which  is  added 
an  introduction.  Also  Nine  Reflections,  from  different 
passages  of  the  Scriptures,  illustrative  of  their  Confession, 
Faith  and  Practice,  by  said  Peter  Burkholder,  pastor  of 
the  Church  of  the  Mennonites,  written  by  him  in  the 
German  language,  and  from  his  manuscript  translated, 
together  with  the  foregoing  Articles,  by  Joseph  Funk. 
Printed  by  Robinson  &  Hollis,  Winchester,  Va.,in  1837. 

Died. 
Heatwole. — On  September  4th,  1886,  near  the  Mole 


MENNONITES    IN    WEST    VIRGINIA.  1 49 

Hill,  Rockingham  County,  Va.,  of  an  inward  rupture, 
after  a  severe  illness  of  nine  days,  Joseph  Heatwole,  aged 
68  years,  5  months  and  10  days.  He  was  buried  at 
Weaver's  Church  on  the  6th.  Funeral  services  by  Bishop 
Samuel  Coffman  and  John  Geil,  Jr.,  from  Job  14,  in  the 
presence  of  a  very  large  audience.  Said  John  Geil,  Jr., 
was  once  a  fellow-prisoner  with  the  deceased — they  were 
captured  with  about  seventy  other  Mennonites  and  Tun- 
kers,  in  the  Fall  of  1861,  near  Petersburg,  in  what  is  now 
called  Grant  County,  West  Virginia,  in  the  time  of  the  war 
of  the  Rebellion,  in  an  attempt  to  cross  the  picket  lines 
to  the  Northern  States,  by  the  Churchville  cavalry  (rebels), 
who  were  then  on  picket  in  those  mountain  regions,  of 
whose  position  and  whereabouts  these  refugees  were  not 
minutely  posted.  At  this  instant,  when  the  enemy  closed 
in  upon  them,  the  said  deceased,  who  was  then  in  front 
of  this  defenseless  company,  turned  to  his  fellow-prisoners 
and  said :  "  Brethren  pray  mightily  unto  God."  This 
remark  of  the  deceased  Bro.  Geil  said  he  remembered  as 
clearly  as  if  spoken  but  yesterday,  the  words  having  made 
a  deep  and  solemn  impression  on  his  mind  the  instant 
they  were  uttered.  Although  about  a  quarter  of  a  century 
has  passed  since  this  remark  was  made  by  the  deceased 
brother,  I  think  it  ought  to  be  put  on  record  on  the  page 
of  history  for  his  posterity  and  those  of  his  fellow-pris- 
oners, and  also  many  other  persons  to  read  and  know 
that  the  deceased  was  one  of  those  who  had  put  their 
trust  in  God,  and  that  God  was  his  first  thought  when 
caught  in  danger. 

The  deceased  was  a  consistent  member  of  the  Menno- 
nite  Church  for  many  years.  He  leaves  seven  children 
and  many  relatives  and  friends  to  mourn  his  loss. 

Abraham  Blosser. 


Christian  Funk. 

The  Schism  among  the  Mennonites  in  1777. 


Christian  Funk  was  born  in  173 1 ;  was  married  in  1757. 
About  the  same  time,  or  shortly  after,  he  was  called  to 
the  ministry  by  the  congregation  at  Franconia,  where  he 
worked  faithfully,  as  far  as  known,  until  the  year  1774, 
at  which  time  the  American  war  was  about  commencing 
with  England.  The  Mennonites  as  a  body  never  had 
any  disposition  to  take  part  in  civil  government,  so  when 
in  the  year  1774  a  meeting  was  held  for  the  purpose  of 
choosing  three  men  who  were  to  attend  a  delegation  from 
other  parts  of  the  Province,  to  deliberate  whether  Penn- 
sylvania should  join  the  other  Provinces  which  were 
already  fully  engaged  in  the  Revolutionary  contest,  there 
was  a  stormy  time,  many  of  the  Mennonites  being  still 
somewhat  anxious  to  be  loyal  in  their  allegiance  to  the 
King  of  England.  The  meeting  was  largely  attended, 
and  there  was  every  indication  that  there  would  be  seri- 
ous trouble  and  probably  serious  dissension  in  the  ranks 
of  the  Mennonites.  Happily,  at  this  time,  Funk  arrived. 
He  asked  if  anything  had  been  done  at  the  meeting,  and 
being  answered  negatively,  he  said  that  it  was  no  business 
of  the  Mennonites  to  interfere  in  the  matter.  After  much 
debating   it  was   decided   not  to   oppose  the  joining  of 

(150) 


CHRISTIAN   FUNK.  I  5  I 

Pennsylvania  to  the  other  Provinces,  in  the  work  of  free- 
ing this  country  from  hateful  and  despotic  rule. 

A  tax  of  ^"3  1  os.  was  now  laid,  payable  in  Congress 
paper  money.  Many  of  the  ministers  and  members  were 
opposed  to  paying  this  tax.  Funk,  however,  said  they 
ought  to  pay  it,  because  they  had  taken  the  money  issued 
under  the  authorities  of  Congress  and  paid  their  debts 
with  it.  The  dispute  continued  until  about  the  year  1777, 
when  the  division  took  place.     (Funk's  Mirror) 

This  schism  lasted  about  twenty-five  years,  when  its 
members  returned  to  the  original  faith  of  their  fathers. 


Manitoba  Mennonites. 


Bro.  Jacob  Y.  Schantz,  of  Berlin,  Ontario,  the  Men- 
nonite  immigration  agent,  when  examined  before  the 
Immigration  and  Colonization  Committee  at  Ottawa,  in 
April,  1886,  said  that  when  the  Mennonites  first  came 
into  Southern  Manitoba  they  lived  in  small  villages  of  say 
about  twenty-four  families,  and  worked  land  together  as  a 
common  holding,  each  sharing  in  the  proceeds.  They, 
however,  discovered  that  they  had  made  a  mistake,  and 
now  took  up  homesteads  and  settled  the  same  as  farmers 
did.  Some  of  the  younger  people  were  now  speaking 
English,  and  a  few  were  attending  English  schools.  The 
Government  had  loaned  the  Mennonites  $96,400  to  tide 
over  their  difficulties,  getting  security  for  the  money  from 
the  people  resident  in  that  locality.  Of  that  sum  there 
was  some  $65,000  paid  back,  and  he  was  in  a  position  to 
say,  being  Secretary  of  the  Committee,  that  upwards  of 
$20,000  would  be  paid  in  the  course  of  two  or  three 
months.  There  was  little  prospect  of  further  immigra- 
tion, as  young  men  could  not  get  away  owing  to  Russian 
war  troubles.  Some  few  families  had  left  and  had  gone  to 
Kansas.  Speaking  of  Southern  Manitoba,  he  said  about 
1,336  families  located  there,  who  were  pretty  successful. 
They  were  more  temperate  in  their  habits  than  when 
they  first  came  into  the  country.  Mr.  Trow,  in  seconding 
a  vote  of  thanks  to  Bro.  Schantz,  paid  a  high  tribute  to 

(152) 


MANITOBA    MENNONITES.  153 

that  gentleman's  energetic  efforts  on  behalf  of  the  Men- 
nonite  settlers. 

In  Manitoba,  British  America,  are  living  at  present 
12,000  Mennonites,  who  are  all  in  good  circumstances. 
They  generally  follow  farming  and  find  a  good  market 
for  their  products,  which  they  can  ship  at  very  low  freight 
rates  on  the  Canada  Pacific  Railroad,  which  is  greatly  in 
their  favor.  The  first  Mennonites  in  Manitoba  came 
from  the  southern  part  of  Russia  in  the  year  1874. 


The  Herrites  (or  Herrenleute). 


The  Herrites  (Herrenleute)  of  which  we  are  now  to 
speak,  is  a  schism  of  the  Mennonite  Church,  and  was 
led  by  John  Herr,  of  Lancaster  County.  They  have  at 
present  one  congregation  in  Worcester,  Montgomery 
County.  Their  ways  and  views  are  so  peculiar  that  some 
of  them  are  appended  :  "  They  do  not  or  dare  not,  for 
fear  of  the  ban  of  separation  (a  sort  of  penance),  hear  the 
ministers  of  another  denomination  preach.  When  one  of 
their  members  commits  a  sin  or  breaks  their  rules,  he  or 
she  is  put  under  the  ban,  and  is  kept  in  avoidance  ;  then 
they  do  not  eat  or  sleep  with  him  or  her,  nor  sit  at  the 
same  table  under  pain  of  like  censure."  The  "Herrites" 
originated  from  the  second  schism  of  the  Mennonite 
Church,  in  about  181 1.  (The  first  was  Christian  Funk's.) 
The  portion  that  withdrew  erected  for  themselves  a  small 
one  story  stone  meeting-house  over  the  Franconia  line  in 
Salford  Township,  near  the  present  turnpike  leading  to 
Souderton.  By  1850  they  had  diminished,  so  that  the 
building  was  used  only  for  a  school-house.  In  1855  they 
built  a  house  just  in  Franconia,  several  hundred  yards 
north  of  the  Harleysville  and  Souderton  turnpike,  near  a 
private  burying-ground,  usually  called  Delps'  Graveyard. 
Of  those  who  sleep  there,  the  stones  give  the  family  names 
of  Yoder,  Moyer,  Kratz,  Booz,  Landis,  Funk,  Delp, 
Kline,  Wisler,  Godshall,  Cassel  and  others  ;  Jacob  Lan- 

(i54) 


THE    HERRITES   (OR    HERRENLEUTe).  1 55 

dis,   1807;   Christian   Funk,  aged    80   years;    Valentine 
Kratz,  95  years,  and  Abraham  Delp,  81  years. 

This  old  graveyard  is  certainly  an  object  of  interest. 
It  contains  about  a  quarter  of  an  acre,  enclosed  with  a 
substantial  board  fence,  situated  on  elevated  ground, 
with  a  beautiful  glimpse  of  the  surrounding  country  into 
the  quiet  valley  of  the  Indian  Creek. 


Mennonites  in  Missouri. 


I  will  now  try  and  give  you  some  information  about 
the  Mennonites  in  Missouri,  and  1  shall  truly  rejoice  if  I 
can  assist  you  in  your  undertaking  to  write  a  history  of 
the  Mennonite  Church,  a  work  requiring  much  labor  to 
get  the  necessary  material. 

There  were,  according  to-  my  knowledge,  no  Menno- 
nite organizations  in  Missouri  anterior  to  the  great  Civil 
War,  unless  it  be  of  the  so-called  Amish  Mennonites, 
about  which  I  am  not  sufficiently  informed  to  furnish 
anything  like  a  history.  There  are,  to  my  knowledge, 
Amish  Mennonites  in  Hickory,  Cass  and  Gentry  Counties, 
no  doubt  also  in  other  counties.  In  Cass  County  there  is 
a  very  large  congregation  of  Amish  Mennonites;  a  man 
by  the  name  of  Knaege  is  the  Bishop. 

Of  the  congregations  going  by  the  name  of  Menno- 
nite  Churches,  there  are  five  organized  congregations. 
Three  of  them  are  connected  by  conferential  ties  to  the 
Mennonites  represented  by  the  Herald  of  Truth  (or  Old 
School  Mennonites),  and  two  have  united  themselves  to 
the  General  Conference  (or  New  School  Mennonites).  Of 
the  former,  one  is  in  Jasper  County,  one  in  Shelby  County 
and  one  in  Morgan  County.  Of  the  latter,  one  is  in 
Moniteau  and  one  in  Hickory  County.  The  church  in 
Shelby  County  was  organized  soon  after  the  war,  perhaps 
in    1867   or    1868,  of  which  the  following  is  an  account. 

(156) 


MENNONITES    IN    MISSOURI.  157 

Among  the  first  settlers  were  persons  by  the  name  of 
Lapp,  one  of  whom  was  a  preacher.  Bishop  Benjamin 
Hershey  moved  there  and  has  been  their  Bishop  ever 
since.  A  man  by  the  name  of  John  Brubacher  was  chosen 
to  the  ministry  since.  The  congregation  is  small,  hardly 
numbering  over  twenty-five  members.  The  congregation 
in  Jasper  County  is  still  smaller,  having  a  membership  not 
exceeding  fifteen.  Mennonites  had  settled  there  soon 
after  the  war,  but  no  organization  took  place  until  the 
year  1877.  The  first  Mennonite  settler  was  Dr.  Jacob 
Blosser.  They  have  no  church  building.  Jacob  Brenne- 
mann  and  Joseph  Weaver  were  elected  to  the  ministry. 
The  congregation  in  Morgan  County,  called  the  Mt.  Zion 
Church,  has  a  somewhat  larger  membership  than  either 
of  the  two  last  referred  to.  The  present  preachers  are 
D.  D.  KaufTman,  Bishop,  and  Daniel  Driver.  It  origi- 
nated as  follows :  A  number  of  Mennonites  moved  to 
Moniteau  and  Morgan  Counties,  Missouri,  in  the  year 
1867,  and  later  from  Ohio,  Indiana,  New  York,  Virginia, 
Michigan  and  other  places.  They  settled  near  the  county 
line,  between  the  above-mentioned  counties.  The  first 
communion  was  held  by  Bishop  John  Schmitt,  of  Sum- 
merfield,  Illinois.  But  these  people,  coming  from  different 
places,  had  different  views  and  customs  also  in  church 
matter,  and  when  they  came  to  form  a  more  complete 
organization,  if  they  would  unite  into  one  body,  they  had 
to  learn  to  tolerate  one  another's  views.  This  they  agreed 
to  do.  This  was  especially  the  case  with  feet-washing, 
which  some  regarded  as  a  ceremony ,while  others  gave  it  a 
spiritual  interpretation,  or  regarded  it  as  an  act  of  hospi- 
tality;  but  the  great  zeal  of  a  few  to  bring  about  a  unity 
of  views,  and,  if  necessary,  by  power,  authority  and  dis- 


I58  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

cipline,  produced  a  lively  discussion  of  this  point  of  differ- 
ence and  resulted  in  a  split,  and  each  party  has  since  its 
own  organization,  though  there  is  not  that  animosity  be- 
tween the  parties  which  we  sometimes  find  where  such 
schisms  take  place.  The  party  practicing  ceremonial 
feet-washing  is  organized  under  the  name  of  Mt.  Zion 
Congregation,  while  the  other  is  called  the  Bethel  Con- 
gregation ;  the  former  is  united  with  the  Mennonites 
represented  by  the  Herald  of  Truth,  while  the  Bethel 
Congregation  has  united  with  the  "  General  Conference." 
Their  united  membership  may  be  about  one  hundred  and 
thirty-five  members.  There  was  no  ministerial  election 
before  the  separation,  but  Daniel  Brundage,  now  living  in 
the  State  of  Kansas,  who  moved  from  Indiana  to  Mis- 
souri as  a  minister,  was  ordained  as  Bishop.  The  Mt. 
Zion  Congregation  since  elected  David  D.  Kauffman  and 
Daniel  Driver,  and  the  Bethel  Congregation  elected  P.  P. 
Lehmann. 

M.  S.  Moyer,  who  was  elected  to  the  ministiy  in  Ohio, 
moved  to  Morgan  County,  Missouri,  in  the  year  1878, 
and  was  accepted  as  minister  and  afterwards,  with  P.  P. 
Lehmann,  ordained  as  Bishop.  The  two  churches  are 
five  miles  apart,  Mt.  Zion  in  Morgan  and  Bethel  in 
Moniteau  County.  Another  congregation  is  in  Hickory 
County ;  Peter  S.  Lehmann,  who  moved  there  from  In- 
diana, is  its  preacher.  The  members  came  there  from 
Ohio,  Indiana  and  other  States.  The  membership  may 
be  about  forty.  They  have  also  sent  their  delegate  to 
the  General  Conference  and  are  regarded  as  a  part  of 
that  body. 


Early  Settlement  of  the  Mennonites  in 
Elkhart  County,  Indiana. 


In  1843  J°hn  Smith  came  from  Medina  County,  Ohio, 
and  purchased  the  farm  now  occupied  by  Martin  Hoover, 
near  Harrison  Centre,  in  Harrison  Township.  Two  years 
later,  in  the  spring  of  1845,  Bishop  Martin  Hoover,  then 
already  85  years  old,  with  his  son,  John,  settled  on  the 
farm  now  occupied  by  Joseph  Rohrer,  a  short  distance 
north  of  South  West.  In  the  fall  of  the  same  year  John 
Smith,  his  son,  Joseph,  and  Christian  Henning,  with  their 
families,  arrived  on  the  3d  of  October  from  Medina 
County,  Ohio,  and  settled  in  the  same  township ;  Jacob 
Strohm  also  was  here  when  they  came.  In  the  spring  of 
1848  Christian  Christophel,  Jacob  Christophel  and  Jacob 
Wisler,  with  their  families,  from  Columbiana  County, 
Ohio,  joined  the  little  colony  ;  the  latter  two  were  minis- 
ters of  the  Gospel,  and  on  Ascension  Day  in  that  year 
they  appointed  and  held  their  first  meeting,  in  the  old 
log  school-house,  on  the  northwest  corner  of  the  farm 
on  which  Joseph  Rohrer  is  now  living,  opposite  to  the 
Dunker  meeting-house,  built  a  few  years  ago.  The  three 
ministers  were  present.  The  principal  discourse  was  de- 
livered by  Jacob  Wisler.  Bishop  Hoover  was  then  85 
years  old,  and  only  made  a  few  remarks  sitting.  No 
hymn  was  sung,  because  no  one  present  was  able  to  lead 

(i59) 


l6o  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

the  singing.  The  meeting  was  attended  by  only  sixteen 
persons.  From  this  time  forward,  however,  regular  ser- 
vices were  held  every  two  weeks,  sometimes,  no  doubt, 
in  the  school-house,  and  sometimes  in  barns,  private 
dwellings,  etc.  During  the  summer  of  1848,  twenty- four 
families  more  arrived  from  Wayne,  Medina  and  Colum- 
biana Counties,  Ohio,  among  whom  were  the  Hartmans, 
Holdemans,  Movers,  Smeltzers  and  others.  In  the  sum- 
mer of  1849  a  l°g  meeting-house,  26  feet  square,  was 
built  on  the  same  ground  now  occupied  by  the  Yellow 
Creek  meeting-house.  This  building  once  took  fire  from 
the  stove-pipe,  burned  four  of  the  ceiling  boards  and 
charred  the  girder  to  coals  half  the  length  of  the  build- 
ing, but  of  its  own  accord  went  out  again  and  did  no 
further  damage.  An  addition  of  24  feet  in  length  was 
afterwards  made  to  this  house,  and  in  1861  the  old  house 
was  moved  away  and  the  new  frame  house,  now  standing, 
40  by  60,  put  in  its  stead. 

In  1850  Benjamin  Hershey  came  from  Canada  and 
settled  here.  He  also  was  a  minister  and  afterwards 
removed  to  Whiteside  County,  Illinois,  and  from  there 
to  Shelby  County,  Missouri,  where  he  was  ordained  a 
Bishop  and  still  resides  there.  Daniel  Moyer  was  chosen 
to  the  ministry  and  served  in  that  capacity  for  a  number 
of  years.  He  was  an  earnest  preacher,  but  his  earthly 
labors  were  brought  to  a  sudden  close  by  a  collision  on 
the  railroad,  through  which  he  lost  his  life  while  on  his 
way  with  two  other  ministers  to  visit  the  churches  in 
Canada,  in  December,  1864.  In  1853,  R.J.  Schmidt  and 
N.  J.  Sijmensma,  two  ministers,  and  their  families  and  a 
number  of  their  brethren  and  their  families,  on  account 
of  their  faithful  adherence  to  the  doctrine  of  non-resist- 


MENNONITES    IN    ELKHART    COUNTY,    INDIANA.         IOI 

ance,  were  compelled  to  emigrate  from  Holland,  and 
settled  in  this  county,  where  Bro.  Sijmensma  died  a  few 
years  afterwards,  leaving  the  care  of  the  charge  to  Bro. 
Schmidt,  who  still  holds  services,  at  stated  periods,  in  the 
Holland  language.  Daniel  Brundage,  who  was  called  to 
the  ministry  in  Canada,  emigrated  from  there  to  this 
county,  and,  after  serving  the  church  here  for  a  time, 
removed  to  Morgan  County,  Missouri,  in  the  spring  of 
1869,  if  our  information  is  correct,  where  he  was  advanced 
to  the  office  of  Bishop  on  the  28th  of  May,  1870,  and 
later  went  to  McPherson  County,  Kansas,  where  he 
resides  at  the  present  time.  Jacob  Freed  came  from 
Holmes  County,  Ohio,  to  Elkhart  County,  where  he  died 
in  April,  1868,  in  the  726  year  of  his  age.  He  served  as 
a  minister  in  the  Church  over  thirty  years.  He  was  born 
in  Virginia,  and  probably  was  elected  to  the  ministry  in 
Ohio.  David  Good  was  a  deacon  and  came  to  Elkhart 
County  from  Canada  at  an  early  date.  He  was  a  man  of 
excellent  abilities,  and  faithful  and  zealous  in  the  perform- 
ance of  his  duty.  He  died  on  the  16th  of  March,  1864, 
in  the  60th  year  of  his  age.  Benjamin  Huber,  also  form- 
erly from  Canada,  was  a  deacon,  and  died  December  19th, 
1866,  aged  88  years.  Henry  Newcomer  filled  the  same 
office  for  a  number  of  years,  and  died  in  November,  1867. 

A  meeting  was  also  organized  in  Clinton  Township, 
east  of  Goshen,  and  for  a  time  maintained  by  the  minis- 
ters in  Harrison  Township,  until  it  could  be  supplied  from 
their  own  congregation.  John  Nusbaum,  who  is  still 
pastor  of  this  church,  came  to  Clinton  on  the  4th  of  Sep- 
tember, i860.  He  was  chosen  and  ordained  to  the 
ministry  in  Ashland  County,  Ohio,  in  1827. 

The  church  in  Elkhart  County,  in  her  earlier  years, 


l62  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

enjoyed  a  good  degree  of  prosperity,  receiving  large 
accessions,  both  by  immigration  and  new  converts ;  on 
one  occasion  forty-eight  were  baptized  on  the  same  day ; 
but  within  the  last  several  years  this  church  has  been 
called  to  pass  through  a  most  severe  trial,  in  which  the 
faith  of  many  was  brought  to  a  severe  test,  and  though 
she  lost  some  in  numbers,  there  is  no  doubt  she  has  been 
confirmed  and  established  in  the  faith;  and  we  trust,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  she  may  in  years  to  come  be  a  bright 
and  shining  light  and  lead  many  unto  righteousness. 

There  are  now  in  Elkhart  County  six  congregations, 
and  religious  services  are  regularly  held  in  eleven  different 
places  (Funk's  Mennonite  Almanac). 

There  are  now  in  the  State  of  Indiana  thirteen  con- 
gregations, as  follows  : 

The  church  in  Owen  County,  in  charge  of  Daniel 
Royer,  Bishop, 

The  church  in  Adams  County,  in  charge  of  Christian 
Augspurger,  minister. 

The  church  in  De  Kalb  County.  The  ministers  in  this 
church  are  James  Coyle  and  Eli  Stofer. 

The  churches  in  Elkhart  County  are  as  follows  : 

The  Clinton  Church,  ministers  John  Gnagy  and  Peter 
Y.  Lehman. 

The  Yellow  Creek  Church,  ministers  Noah  Metzler 
and  Jonas  Loucks. 

The  Holdeman  Church,  of  which  Amos  Mumaw  and 
Jacob  Loucks  are  the  ministers. 

The  Shaum  Church,  of  which  Henry  Shaum  is  the 
minister. 

The  Elkhart  Church,  in  the  city  of  Elkhart.  The 
ministers  here  are  John  F.  Funk,  John  S.  CofTman   and 


MENNONITES    IN    ELKHART    COUNTY,    INDIANA.         1 63 

All  the  churches  in  Elkhart  County  are  under  the  care 
of  Henry  Shaum  as  Bishop,  except  the  Clinton  Church, 
which  is  under  the  oversight  of  Henry  A.  Miller,  Bishop, 
of  Lagrange  County. 

The  Blosser  Church,  supplied  by  ministers  from  the 
surrounding  districts. 

The  Christophel  Church,  including  the  Holland  breth- 
ren, under  charge  of  R.  J.  Schmidt. 

The  Nappanee  Church,  of  which  David  Burkholder  is 
the  minister. 

Besides  these  there  are  several  places  of  meeting  in 
the  surrounding  districts  supplied  cheerfully  by  the 
ministers  of  this  county.  J.  S.  Coffman,  also  one  of  the 
ministers  of  the  Elkhart  City  Church,  devotes  a  large 
portion  of  his  time  to  evangelistic  work  among  the 
smaller  churches  and  scattered  members,  having  his  ex- 
penses met,  partly  from  voluntary  contributions  and 
partly  from  the  evangelizing  fund.  This  fund  was  estab- 
lished by  the  Conference  of  the  State  of  Indiana,  and  is 
maintained  by  voluntary  contributions  from  all  parts  of 
the  United  States,  where  Mennonite  settlements  are 
found.  Joseph  Summers,  of  Elkhart,  is  the  treasurer, 
and  all  disbursements  are  made  through  a  committee 
elected  annually.  The  means  are  supplied  to  any  min- 
ister who  goes  out  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  labor  for 
the  Church,  at  the  discretion  of  the  committee. 

The  Shore  Church,  in  Lagrange  County,  where  Rev. 
J.  J.  Weaver  and  Bishop  Henry  A.  Miller  are  the  min- 
isters in  charge. 

There  is  also  a  small  number  of  members  in  Allen 
County,  which  is  supplied  by  the  ministers  in  De  Kalb 
County. 


164  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

There  is  also  a  church  in  Branch  County,  Michigan,  in 
charge  of  Harvey  Friesner.  Also  one  known  as  the 
Barker  Street  Church,  near  the  State  line. 

The  Caledonia  Church,  in  charge  of  Christian  Wenger, 
and  the  Bourie  Church,  in  charge  of  John  P.  Speicher 
and  Peter  Keim ;  the  two  last  mentioned  are  in  Kent 
County,  Michigan,  all  of  which  are  under  the  care  of  the 
Conference  of  Indiana. 

Besides  these,  there  are  in  the  State  of  Indiana  some 
ten  or  twelve  congregations  of  Amish  Mennonites. 

The  Conference  of  Illinois  includes  the  church  in 
Livingston  County,  where  the  ministers  are:  Henry  L. 
Shelly,  Peter  Unzicker  and  Christian  Schantz ;  the  church 
in  Tazewell  County,  under  charge  of  Emanuel  Hartman, 
Bishop  ;  the  church  near  Morrison,  in  Whiteside  County, 
where  the  ministers,  are  Bishop  Henry  Nice  and  minister 
John  Nice  ;  the  church  near  Sterling,  in  the  same  county, 

where  the  ministers  are   Abraham    Ebersole  and  

Riesner ;    the    church    near    Freeport,    in    Stephenson 

County,  where  the  ministers  are Snavely  and  Joseph 

Lehman. 


Biographical  Sketch  of  Jacob  ChristopheL 


Jacob  Christophel  was  born  in  Redenbach,  in  the 
Palatinate  on  the  Rhine,  in  Europe,  from  which  place  he 
emigrated  and  came  to  America  in  1818.  He  settled  in 
Westmoreland  County,  Pa.,  where  he  lived  three  years, 
after  which  he  removed  to  Allegheny  County.  He  was 
a  member  of  the  Mennonite  Church,  and  in  1827  he  was 
here  chosen  and  ordained  to  the  ministry.  He  was 
ordained  by  Bishop  David  Funk. 

From  Allegheny  County  he  removed  to  Columbiana 
County,  Ohio,  and  afterwards  to  Elkhart  County,  Indiana, 
arriving  there  with  his  family  on  the  5th  day  of  June, 
1848.  He  bought  a  farm  in  Jackson  Township,  with  a 
small  clearing,  where  he  lived  to  the  time  of  his  death, 
which  occurred  on  the  3d  of  December,  1868.  He  was  in 
the  ministry  about  forty-one  years,  though  for  several  years 
before  his  death  he  was  not  able,  on  account  of  his  bodily 
infirmities,  to  attend  to  the  duties  of  his  office.  He 
suffered  with  palsy  for  about  three  years,  during  which 
time  he  was  unable  to  walk  and  almost  helpless.  About 
twenty-four  hours  before  his  death  he  was  attacked  with 
a  severe  pain  in  the  bowels.  He  died  calmly  and  peace- 
fully, as  one  lying  down  to  pleasant  dreams,  and  was 
gathered  to  his  fathers,  as  had  been  his  desire  for  a  long 
time,  at  the  advanced  age  of  85  years  1 1  months  and  3 
days.     He  was  faithful   in   the  performance  of  his   min- 

(165) 


1 66  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

isterial  duties  as  long  as  his  bodily  health  permitted  him 
to  do  so,  and  after  he  was  no  longer  able  to  labor  in  the 
ministry,  it  still  seemed  to  be  his  delight  to  attend  public 
worship  as  often  as  he  could.  He  was  buried  in  the  grave- 
yard at  Yellow  Creek  meeting-house,  where  his  funeral 
services  were  performed  by  J.  Weaver  and  J.  M.  Brenne 
man  from  the  text  Luke  2  :  29,  30. 


First  Amish  Settlement  in  Elkhart 
County,  Indiana. 


The  first  Amish  Mennonite  settlement  in  Elkhart 
County,  Indiana,  was  made  in  the  year  1841.  At  that 
time  Daniel  and  Joseph  Miller,  with  Joseph  and  Christian 
Borntreger,  with  their  families,  emigrated  from  Somerset 
County,  Pa.,  to  Elkhart  County,  Indiana,  and  settled 
about  four  miles  east  of  Goshen. 

The  first  meeting  for  religious  worship  held  by  these 
new  settlers  occurred  in  August  of  the  same  year,  at  the 
house  of  Joseph  Miller.  He  was  their  Bishop.  In  the 
-winter  of  1842  Emanuel  Miller  and  family  settled  in  the 
same  place.  The  church  then  consisted  of  five  families. 
Later  in  the  same  year  seven  other  families  came  also 
from  Somerset  County,  Pa.,  and  settled  in  the  same 
neighborhood.  This  was  the  beginning  of  the  extensive 
settlements  of  the  Amish  brethren  now  found  in  that 
vicinity  {Funk's  Almanac,  1875). 


(167) 


Mennonites  in  Colorado. 


Jacob  Roth  writes  from  Harrisburg,  Arapahoe  County, 
Colorado  :  "  Our  community  here  numbers  ten  brethren. 
We  have  taken  up  homesteads  and  pre-emption  lands, 
and  there  is  still  land  here  to  be  taken  up.  This  seems 
to  be  a  healthy  place  and  the  settlement  is  entirely  new. 
We  expect  to  organize  a  Sabbath-school  next  Sunday,  as 
we  hold  meetings  on  the  intervening  Sundays.  We  trust 
the  brethren  will  pray  for  us  that  the  Lord  may  bless  us 
and  we  may  at  last  be  found  among  the  redeemed  of  the 
earth"  {Herald  of  Truth,  April  1st,  1888). 

In  Yuma,  Colorado,  is  a  settlement  of  Mennonites. 

A  number  of  Mennonites  by  "the  name  of  Wiens,  of 
Nebraska,  have  in  contemplation  the  founding  and  build- 
ing of  a  city,  about  forty-five  miles  south  of  Yuma.  They 
can  obtain  the  land  on  very  reasonable  terms  {Patriot  and 
Reformer,  August  18th,  1886). 


(168) 


Mennonites  in  New  York  State. 


The  first  Mennonite  who  settled  in  Western  New  York 
was  Johannes  Roth,  who  came  from  Lancaster,  Pa.,  before 
the  Revolutionary  war,  and  settled  four  miles  west  of 
Williamsville.  No  more  of  the  same  persuasion  arrived 
until  1824;  then  came  C.  Leib,  shortly  afterwards  A. 
Leib,  D.  Lehm,  Johann  Scherer,  P.  Lehman,  S.  Martin 
and  his  sons,  A.  Diller,  Johann  Diller,  Walter  J.  Frick, 
J.  Metz  and  others,  all  from  Lancaster,  Pa.  In  1828 
came  John  Lapp  ;  then  a  Mennonite  congregation  was 
organized  and  a  new  meeting-house  was  built,  and  John 
Lapp  was  chosen  as  their  first  minister  and  John  Martin 
as  their  first  deacon.  In  1831  arrived  Jacob  Krehbiel 
with  his  family,  a  preacher  in  the  Mennonite  congrega- 
tion at  Meyerhof,  Rheinpfalz,  Germany,  so  the  congre- 
gation increased  by  immigration  and  new  converts  who 
were  added  by  baptism,  and  became  a  pretty  large  con- 
gregation. Abraham  Lapp  and  Peter  Lehman  were 
chosen  as  their  ministers,  and  Frederick  Krehbiel  and 
Abraham  Leib  as  deacons.  Now  (1888)  all  have  gone 
to  their  eternal  home. 

At  the  present  there  are  two  congregations,  one  in 
Clarence  Centre,  with  Jacob  Krehbiel  (grandson  of  the 
above-named  Jacob  Krehbiel)  as  their  pastor  and  J. 
Eberhard  as  their  deacon ;  the  other  is  three  miles  south- 

(169) 


I/O  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

west  of  the  former,  with  Jacob  Hahn  as  their  pastor  and 
A.  Metz  as  their  deacon. 

The  first  Mennonites  who  settled  at  the  Falls,  in  Nia- 
gara County,  were  Hans  Wittmer,  in  1810,  and  his 
brother,  Abraham  Wittmer,  in  181 1,  both  from  Lan- 
caster, Pa.  Soon  after  more  of  their  brethren  came  from 
Lancaster  and  settled  in  Niagara  County,  and  a  congre- 
gation was  organized  and  the  ministers  from  Clarence 
Centre,  Lapp  and  Krehbiel,  had  charge  of  the  Falls  con- 
gregation. They  held  their  meetings,  presumably,  in 
private  houses,  as  they  had  no  meeting-house  until  shortly 
after  1830,  when  a  meeting-house  was  built  and  David 
Habecker  was  chosen  as  their  minister  and  J.  Dreichler 
as  their  deacon.  Pastor  Habecker  is  yet  living,  but  not 
able  to  perform  the  duties  as  pastor,  on  account  of  old 
age,  being  nearly  one  hundred  years  old.  The  congrega- 
tion, with  U.  Linkele  as  deacon,  is  at  the  present  time  in 
charge  of  Jacob  Krehbiel,  of  Clarence  Centre. 

John  Krehbiel. 

Clarence  Centre,  N.  Y.,  March  20th,  il 


Maryland. 

In  Washington  County  are  four  congregations  of 
Mennonites,  viz. :  Reiff's  Congregation — Michael  Horst, 
Bishop,  Jacob  Risser,  minister,  and  Christian  W.  Eby, 
deacon ;  Stauffer's  Congregation— Adam  Bear,  minister, 
and  Peter  R.  Eshleman,  deacon ;  Clear  Spring  Congre- 
gation—Daniel Roth,  Josiah  Brewer,  Abraham  Ebersole, 
ministers,  Isaac  W.  Eby,  deacon  ;  Miller's  Congregation 
—John  Martin,  Adam  Bear,  ministers,  Peter  R.  Eshle- 
man, deacon. 


(171) 


Russian  Settlements  in  the  West. 


The  readers  of  this  sketch,  no  doubt,  have  all  heard 
much  about  the  emigration  of  the  Mennonites  from 
Russia  on  account  of  their  religious  freedom,  and  their 
settlement  on  the  great  prairies  of  the  West.  Settlements 
have  been  formed  in  Manitoba,  Minnesota,  Dakota, 
Nebraska  and  Kansas.  To  those  who  have  never  been 
in  the  West  and  have  not  had  an  opportunity  to  see  the 
opening  of  new  settlements,  let  them  imagine  a  sketch 
which  will  give  them  a  very  good  idea  as  to  the  manner 
in  which  such  settlements  are  commenced.  They  con- 
struct their  buildings  of  boards,  in  the  most  primitive 
style.  Sometimes  they  construct  them  also  of  sod,  or  of 
rough,  sun-dried  brick,  or  of  clay  mixed  with  straw.  In 
Manitoba,  where  there  is  more  timber,  we  presume  the 
brethren  have  followed,  to  some  extent,  the  manner  of 
the  natives  and  built  their  houses  of  small  logs,  closing 
the  crevices  with  clay.  They  build  their  houses  very 
substantially,  where  they  have  the  means  and  the 
material.  Those  who  have  always  lived  in  large,  pleasant 
and  convenient  houses  may  here  form  some  idea  of  the 
difference  which  exists  in  the  comforts  and  conveniences 
of  life  between  those  who  commence  new  settlements  in 
the  West  and  those  who  live  in  the  old  settled  portions 
of  the  country  (Fn?ik"s  Family  Almanac,  1 876). 


('72) 


Russian  Settlements  in  Nebraska. 


Nebraska  is  a  very  large  State.  It  is  412  miles  in 
length  and  208  miles  wide.  There  are  no  mountains  in 
the  State.  The  whole  surface  consists  of  rolling  uplands 
and  rich  valleys.  The  past  twenty  years  have  demon- 
strated that  in  no  part  of  the  United  States  can  a  better 
country  be  found  for  the  raising  of  stock  and  the  growing 
of  wheat,  oats,  rye,  barley,  corn  and  vegetables.  In  1880 
the  population  of  the  State  was  452,402  and  increasing 
rapidly.  The  larger  portion  of  these  people  dwell  in  the 
eastern  half  of  the  State,  where  the  1,500,000  acres  of  the 
Burlington  and  Missouri  River  Railroad  lands  are 
situated. 

The  Mennonite  church  near  Beatrice  consists  princi- 
pally of  members  who  immigrated  from  Prussia  in  1877. 
Their  present  Bishop  is  Gerhard  Penner;  ministers,  John 
Heinrich  Zimmerman,  Peter  Reinier;  deacon,  L.  E. 
Zimmerman.     Their  membership  is  about  two  hundred. 

The  congregation  in  Jefferson  County  consists  of 
several  divisions,  with  a  membership  of  about  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty.  Their  Bishop  is  Abraham  Friesen, 
Fairbury  P.  O. 

The  congregation  in  Hamilton  County  also  consists  of 
several  divisions  and  has  a  membership  of  about  two 
hundred  and  fifty.  Their  principal  Bishop  is  Isaac 
Peters.     The  last  two  congregations  are  Russians. 

(173) 


Periodicals. 


The  periodicals  published  under  the  auspices  of  the 
old  Mennonite  Church,  are :  First,  The  Herald  of  Truth, 
established  in  1864,  in  the  city  of  Chicago,  Illinois,  by 
John  F.  Funk.  The  office  of  publication  was  removed 
to  Elkhart,  Indiana,  in  1867,  since  which  time  it  has  been 
published  there.  It  has  also  been  printed  in  the  German 
language,  under  the  name  of  Herold  der  Wahrheit.  Both 
are  now  published  by  the  Mennonite  Publishing  Com- 
pany and  have  a  combined  circulation  of  over  6,000 
copies.  They  have  now  nearly  completed  their  twenty- 
fourth  year. 

The  same  company  also  publishes  a  children's  paper 
in  the  English  language,  under  the  name  Words  of  Cheer, 
and  a  German  children's  paper,  under  the  title  Der  Christ- 
liche  Jugendfreund.  They  also  publish  a  weekly  news- 
paper in  the  German  language,  circulating  chiefly  among 
the  Russian  Mennonites,  under  the  name  of  Mennonitische 
Rundschau. 

A  large  number  of  the  Church  books,  as  Martyrs' 
Mirror  in  the  German  language ;  the  complete  works  of 
Menno  Simons,  in  the  English  and  German  languages ; 
the  different  hymn  books  of  the  Church,  Confessions  of 
Faith,  tracts,  etc.,  have  been  published  and  circulated, 
and  within  the  last  four  years  the  Martyrs'  Mirror  has 
been  translated  from  the  Holland  language  into  English 

(i75) 


I76  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

and  published  in  an  illustrated,  full  bound  volume  of 
IP93  pages. 

The  Watchful  Pilgrim,  a  semi-monthly  journal,  in  the 
interest  of  the  Mennonites,  by  Abraham  Blosser,  Editor, 
Dale  Enterprise,  Virginia. 

Der  Christliche  Bundesbote,  a  weekly  paper,  published 
in  the  interest  of  the  General  Conference  of  Mennonites 
of  North  America,  the  object  of  which  is  to  bring  the 
several  divisions  of  Mennonite  communities  more  closely 
together  for  the  purpose  of  working  more  successfully  in 
the  cause  of  home  and  foreign  mission  work,  and  for  the 
kingdom  of  God  in  general. 

Address  :  Christliche  Bundesbote,  Berne,  Adams  County, 
Indiana. 

The  Mennonite,  a  religious  monthly  journal,  devoted  to 
the  interest  of  the  Mennonite  Church  and  the  cause  of 
Christ  at  large,  published  by  the  Eastern  Mennonite  Con- 
ference. 

Address :  N.  B.  Grubb,  2 1 36  Franklin  Street,  Phila- 
delphia. 

Der  Kindcrbote. — The  Kinderbote  is  a  monthly  publi- 
cation for  Children  and  Sunday-schools.  It  is  published 
at  Berne,  Adams  Co.,  Indiana,  by  the  Publication  Board 
of  the  General  Conference.  The  contents  are  especially 
adapted  for  children.     It  is  half  German  and  half  English. 

European  Journals. 

Das  Gemeinde-Blatt,  by  Pastor  Ulrich  Hege,  assisted 
by  several  ministers;  a  monthly  journal  of  eight  pages, 
published  in  the  interest  of  the  Mennonites,  at  Reihen, 
Amt  Sinshcim,  Baden. 


PERIODICALS.  177 

Mennonitische  Blatter,  issued  monthly  by  H.  Van  der 
Smissen,  minister  of  the  Mennonite  church  at  Hamburg, 
Altona.  This  journal  is  now  in  its  thirty-fourth  year,  and 
will  hereafter  be  published  semi-monthly,  instead  of 
monthly,  as  heretofore.  This  is  the  church  where  Ger- 
hard Roosen  and  Jacob  Denner  preached  nearly  two 
hundred  years  ago. 

Der  Zionspilger,  published  semi-monthly,  in  the  interest 
of  the  old    evangelical    non-resistant   Taufgesinnten-Ge- 
meine    (Mennoniten)    at     Emmenthal,    Switzerland,   by 
Samuel  Buhler,  Langnau,  Canton  Bern,  Switzerland. 
'  December  27th,  1887. 


ia 


Conferences. 


When  and  where  the  first  Conference  in  America  was 
held  is  not  positively  known.  We  have  records  that  a 
conference  was  held  and  the  Confession  of  Faith  approved 
and  received  by  the  elders  and  ministers  of  the  congre- 
gations of  the  people  called  Mennonites  in  the  year  1727, 
and  subscribed  their  names,  as  follows : 
Skippack,  Jacob  Godschalk,    Henry    Kolb,  Claes  Jansen, 

Michael  Ziegler. 
Germantown,  John  Gorgas,  John  Conerads,  Clas  Ritting- 

hausen. 
Conestoga,  Hans  Burgholzer,   Christian    Herr,    Benedict 

Hirschi,  Martin  Bear,  Johannes  Bowman. 
Great  Swamp,  Velte  Clemmer. 
Manatanty  Daniel  Langenecker,  Jacob  Beghtly. 

In  the  Lancaster  County  Conference  there  are  about 
seventy-five  ministers,  representing  not  less  than  fifty 
churches. 

The  Franconia  Conference  meets  semi-annually,  in 
May  and  October,  in  the  Franconia  meeting-house,  in 
Franconia  Township,  Montgomery  County,  Pa.  This 
Conference  has  been  meeting  in  Franconia  long  before 
the  Revolutionary  War,  even  as  early  as  1760;, how  long 
before  that  date  we  have  no  record. 

The  Virginia  Conference  represents  about  twelve  or  fif- 
teen churches.    They  hold  their  meetings  in  three  districts 

(178) 


CONFERENCES.  179 

alternately,  the  Upper  District  in  Augusta  County,  the 
Middle  District  in  Rockingham  County  and  the  Lower 
District  in  Rockingham  County.  This  Conference  is 
composed  of  about  thirty-two  ministers  and  deacons ;  they 
hold  their  meetings  semi-annually. 

The  Ohio  Conference  is  composed  of  about  fifteen 
churches. 

Then  there  are  the  Indiana,  the  Illinois,  the  Missouri, 
the  Iowa  and  the  Kansas  Conferences,  all  in  one  com- 
munion, besides  the  Amish  Mennonite  churches,  number- 
ing about  twelve  or  fifteen. 

Places  of  worship  in  several  counties  of  Pennsylvania, 
as  far  as  I  could  get  them  :  In  Lebanon  County,  4,  Bishop, 
Isaac  Gingrich ;  Dauphin  County,  4 ;  Adams  County,  2, 
Bishop,  David  Schenk  ;  Juniata  County,  5,  Bishop,  Isaac 
Graybill ;  Franklin  County,  5,  Bishop,  John  Hunsicker; 
Berks  County,  4  ;  Cumberland  County,  7  ;  York  County, 
10;  Snyder  County,  2;  Perry  County,  2  ;  Washington 
County,  Maryland,  4,  Bishop,  Michael  Horst;  Branch 
County,  Michigan,  1,  Harvey  Friesner. 

For  the  names  of  ministers  and  places  of  worship  in 
Lancaster,  Montgomery  and  Bucks  Counties,  see  the 
Meeting  Calendar  of  all  the  Mennonite  churches  in 
Eastern  Pennsylvania  for  the  year  1887  (Old  School), 
New  Holland,  Pa.,  Clarion  Printing  Office. 


Mennonite  Immigration  to  Pennsylvania. 

By  Dr.  J.  G.  De  Hoop  Scheffer,  of  Amsterdam.* 


The  extensive  tract  of  land,  bounded  on  the  east  by 
the  Delaware,  on  the  north  by  the  present  New  York,  on 
the  west  by  the  Ohio  River,  and  on  the  south  by  Mary- 
land, has  such  an  agreeable  climate,  such  an  unusually 
fertile  soil,  and  its  watercourses  are  so  well  adapted  for 
trade,  that  it  is  not  surprising  that  there,  as  early  as  1638 
— five  and  twenty  years  after  our  forefathers  built  the 
first  house  in  New  Amsterdam  (New  York) — a  European 
colony  was  established.  The  first  settlers  were  Swedes, 
but  some  Hollanders  soon  joined  them.  Surrounded 
on  all  sides  by  savage  natives,  continually  threatened  and 
often  harassed,  they  contented  themselves  with  the  culti- 
vation of  but  a  small  portion  of  the  land.  After,  how- 
ever, King  Charles  II  had,  in  settlement  of  a  debt,  given 
the  whole  province  to  William  Penn,f  there  came  a  great 


*  The  article  here  translated  from  the  Dutch,  and  annotated,  appeared  in 
the  Doopsgezinde  Bijdragen  for  1869,  under  the  title  of  "  Vricndschaps- 
betrekingen  tusschen  de  Doopsgezinden  hier  te  lande  en  die  in  Pennsyl- 
vanie." 

f  The  English  Government  owed  Admiral  Penn,  father  of  William  Penn, 
£1 6,000  sterling  for  advances  made  and  services  rendered;  in  settlement  of 
the  above  debt  the  section  of  country  lying  North  of  Maryland  was  given  to 
William  Penn,  and  was  afterwards  called  Pennsylvania. — Author. 

(180)    . 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION    TO    PENNSYLVANIA.         l8l 

change.  There,  before  long,  at  his  invitation  and  through 
his  assistance,  his  oppressed  fellow-believers,  followers 
like  himself  of  George  Fox,  found  a  place  of  refuge. 
They  settled  on  the  Delaware,  and,  united  by  the  com- 
mon sufferings  endured  for  their  convictions,  they  founded 
a  city,  to  which  they  gave  the  suggestive  name  of  the 
City  of  Brotherly  Love  (Philadelphia).  The  province 
itself  received  the  name  of  Pennsylvania  from  the  man 
who  brought  its  settlers  over  from  a  land  of  persecution 
to  his  own  estate,  and  has  borne  it  to  the  present  time, 
although  its  boundaries  have  been  extended  on  the  north 
to  Lake  Erie,  and  on  the  west  beyond  the  Allegheny 
Mountains  to  the  present  Ohio. 

In  accordance  with  the  fundamental  law  established 
April  25th,  1682,  complete  freedom  of  conscience  was 
assured  to  all  religious  communities,  and  William  Penn 
and  his  associates  saw  a  stream  of  those  who  had  been 
persecuted  and  oppressed  for  their  belief  pour  into  the 
colony,  among  whom  were  many  Mennonites  from 
Switzerland  and  the  Palatinate. 

In  Switzerland,  for  nearly  half  a  century  religious  in- 
tolerance had  been  most  bitter.  Many  who  had  remained 
there  were  then  persuaded  to  abandon  their  beloved 
native  country  and  betake  themselves  to  the  distant  land 
of  freedom,  and  others,  who  had  earlier  emigrated  to 
Alsace  and  the  Palatinate  and  there  endured  the  dreadful 
horrors  of  the  war  in  1690,  joined  them,  hoping  in  a  prov- 
ince described  to  them  as  a  paradise,  to  find  the  needed 
comforts  of  life.  The  traveling  expenses  of  these  ex- 
hausted wanderers  on  their  way  through  our  Fatherland 
were  furnished  with  a  liberal  hand  from  the  "  funds  for 
fo reign  needs"  which  our  forefathers  had  collected  to  aid 


1 82  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

the  Swiss,  Palatines  and  Litthauers.  These  emigrants 
settled  for  the  most  part  at  Philadelphia,  and  to  the  north- 
ward along  the  Delaware.  One  of  the  oldest  communi- 
ties, if  not  the  oldest  of  all,  was  that  at  Schiebach,  or 
Germantown.  The  elder  of  their  two  preachers,  Wilhelm 
Rittinghausen,  died  in  1708,  and  in  his  place  two  new 
preachers  were  chosen  (presumably  Nicholaus  Ritten- 
house  and  Dirk  Keyser).  The  same  year  eleven  young 
people  were  added  to  the  Church  through  baptism,  and 
two  new  deacons  accepted  its  obligations.  Moreover,  the 
emigration  of  other  brethren  from  the  Palatinate,  with 
Peter  Kolb*  at  their  head,  who  were  enabled  to  make  the 
journey  by  the  aid  of  the  Netherlanders,  gave  a  favorable 
prospect  of  considerable  growth.  Financially,  however, 
the  circumstances  of  the  community  left  much  to  be  de- 
sired. In  a  letter  written  to  Amsterdam,  dated  September 
3d,  1708,  from  which  these  particulars  are  derived,  and 
which  was  signed  by  Jacob  Gaetschalck,  Herman  Kars- 
dorp,  Martin  Kolb,  Isaac  Van  Sinteren  and  Conradt  Jan- 
sen,  they  presented  "  a  loving  and  friendly  request"  for 
"  some  catechisms  for  the  children  and  little  testaments 
for  the  young."f     Beside,  psalm  books  and  Bibles   were 

*  But  Peter  Kolb  never  came  to  America;  he  died  in  1727  and  is  buried 
at  Manheim,  aged  56  years  8  months.  He  was  a  Mennonite  minister. — 
Author. 

f  It  is  certainly  worthy  of  attention  that  the  first  request  these  people  sent 
back  to  their  brethren  in  Europe  was  for  Bibles  and  Testaments.  Jacob 
Gaetschalck  was  a  preacher  at  Skippack,  but  lived  in  Germantown.  Martin 
Kolb,  a  grandson  of  Peter  Schuhmacher  who  died  in  Germantown  in  1707, 
was  born  in  the  village  of  Wolfsheim,  in  the  Palatinate,  in  1680,  and  came 
with  his  brothers,  Johannes  and  Jacob,  to  Pennsylvania,  in  the  spring  of 
1707.  He  married  May  19th,  1709,  Magdalena,  daughter  of  Isaac  Van 
Sintern,  who  also  united  in  this  letter.     Jacob  Kolb  married  Sarah  Van  Sin- 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION   TO    PENNSYLVANIA.         1 83 

so  scarce,  that  the  whole  membership  had  but  one  copy, 
and  even  the  meeting-house  needed  a  Bible. 

They  urged  their  request  by  saying  "  that  the  com- 
munity is  still  weak,  and  it  would  cost  much  money  to 
get  them  printed,  while  the  members  who  came  here 
from  Germany  have  spent  everything  and  must  begin 
anew,  and  all  work  in  order  to  pay  for  the  conveniences 
of  life  of  which  they  stand  in  need."  What  the  printing 
would  cost  can  to  some  extent  be  seen  from  the  de- 
mands of  a  bookseller  in  New  York,  who  beside,  only 
printed  in  English,  for  the  publication  of  the  Confession 
of  Faith  in  that  language.  He  asked  so  much  for  it  that 
the  community  could  not  by  any  possibility  raise  the 
money,  for  which  reason  the  whole  plan  had  to  be  aban- 
doned.* 

The  proposition  was  first  considered  because  of  con- 
versation with  some  people  there  whose  antecedents  were 
entirely  unknown,  but  "  who  called  themselves  Menno- 
nites,"  descendants,  perhaps,  of  the  Dutch  or  English 
colonists,  who  in  the  first  years  of  the  settlement  estab- 
lished themselves  on  the  territory  of  Pennsylvania.    That 

tern,  May  2d,  17 10,  a  sister  to  Magdalena.  Isaac  Van  Sintern  was  born 
September  4th,  1662,  and  was  a  great-grandson  of  Jan  de  Voss,  a  burgo- 
master at  Handschooten,  in  Flanders,  about  1550.  He  married  in  Amster- 
dam Cornelia  Claasen,  of  Hamburg,  and  came  to  Pennsylvania  with  four 
daughters  after  1687.  He  died  August  23d,  1 737,  and  is  buried  at  Skippack. 
*  It  appears  from  a  letter  in  the  Mennonite  Archives  at  Amsterdam  that 
William  Rittenhouse  endeavored  to  have  the  Confession  of  Faith  translated 
into  English  and  printed  by  Bradford,  and  that  he  died  in  1 708,  aged  64  years 
(seefones'  Arotes  toThomas  on  Printing,  Barton's  Life  of  David  Rittenhotise. 
Penn  Magazine,  Vol.  II,  p.  120).  The  Mennonites  had  their  Confession 
of  Faith  printed  in  English  in  Amsterdam  in  1712,  and  a  reprint  by  An- 
drew Bradford  in  1727,  with  an  appendix,  is  the  first  book  printed  in  Penn- 
sylvania for  the  Germans. 


184  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

the  young  community  was  composed  of  other  people 
besides  Palatines  has  been  shown  by  the  letter  just  men- 
tioned^ bearing  the  Netherlandish  signature  of  Karsdorp, 
a  name  much  honored  among  our  forefathers,  and  which 
has  become  discredited  through  late  occurrences  at  Dor- 
trecht. 

It  is  no  wonder  that  a  half  year  later  the  "  Committee 
on  Foreign  Needs"  cherished  few  hopes  concerning  the 
colony.  They  felt,  however,  for  nine  or  ten  families  who 
had  come  to  Rotterdam — according  to  information  from 
there,  under  date  of  April  8th,  1709,  from  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Worms  and  Frankenthal,  in  order  to  emigrate, 
and  whom  they  earnestly  sought  to  dissuade  from  mak- 
ing the  journey.  They  were,  said  the  letter  from  Rotter- 
dam, "  altogether  very  poor  men,  who  intended  to  seek  a 
better  place  of  abode  in  Pennsylvania.  Much  has  been 
expended  upon  them  hitherto  freely,  and  these  people 
bring  with  them  scarcely  anything  that  is  necessary  in 
the  way  of  raiment  and  provisions,  much  less  the  money 
that  must  be  spent  for  fare  from  here  to  England,  and 
from  there  on  the  great  journey,  before  they  can  settle  in 
that  foreign  land."  Naturally,  the  Rotterdamers  asked 
that  money  be  furnished  for  the  journey  and  support  of 
the  emigrants.  But  the  Committee,  who  considered  the 
matter  useless  and  entirely  unadvisable,  refused  to  dis- 
pose in  this  way  of  the  funds  entrusted  to  them.  It  was 
the  first  refusal  of  the  kind,  and  little  did  the  Committee 
think  that  for  twenty-four  years  they  must  keep  repeat- 
ing it  before  such  requests  should  entirely  cease.  It 
would,  in  fact,  have  been  otherwise  if  they  had  begun 
with  the  rule  which  they  finally  adopted  in  1732,  or,  if 
the  determination  they  expressed  in  letter  after  letter  had 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION    TO    PENNSYLVANIA.         1 85 

been  followed  by  like  action,  and  they  had  not  let  them- 
selves be  persuaded  away  from  it  continually — some- 
times from  perplexity,  but  oftener  from  pity.  The  Pala- 
tines understood  the  situation  well.  If  they  could  only 
reach  Holland  without  troubling  themselves  about  the 
letters,  if  they  were  only  urgent  and  persevering,  the 
Committee  would  end  by  helping  them  on  their  way  to 
Pennsylvania.  The  emigrants  of  April,  1709,  accom- 
plished their  object,  though,  as  it  appears,  through  the 
assistance  of  others.  At  all  events,  I  think  they  are  the 
ones  referred  to  by  Jacob  Telner,  a  Netherlander  Menno- 
nite  dwelling  at  London,  who  wrote,  August  6th,  to  Am- 
sterdam and  Haarlem  :  "  Eight  families  went  to  Pennsyl- 
vania; the  English  Friends,  who  are  called  Quakers, 
helped  them  liberally."* 

His  letter  speaks  of  others  who  also  wanted  to  follow 
their  example,  and  urges  more  forcibly  than  ever  the 
people  at  Rotterdam  to  give  assistance.  "  The  truth  is," 
he  writes,  "  that  many  thousands  of  persons,  old  and 
young,  and  men  and  women,  have  arrived  here  in  the 
hope  and  expectation  of  going  to  Pennsylvania,  but  the 
poor  men  are  misled  in  their  venture.  If  they  could 
transport  themselves  by  their  own  means,  they  might  go 
where  they  pleased,  but  because  of  inability  they  cannot 
do  it,  and  must  go  where   they   are   ordered.     Now,  as 


*  But  not  only  did  the  leaders  of  the  early  Society  of  Friends  take  great 
interest  in  the  Mennonites,  but  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  1709  contributed  fifty 
pounds  (a  very  large  sum  at  that  time)  for  the  Mennonites  of  the  Palatinate 
who  had  fled  from  the  persecution  of  the  Calvinists  in  Switzerland.  This 
required  the  agreement  of  the  representatives  of  above  four  hundred  churches, 
and  shows  in  a  strong  light  the  sympathy  which  existed  among  the  early 
Friends  for  the  Mennonites"  (Barclay's  Religious  Societies  of  the  Common- 
wealth, p.  251). 


1 86  HISTORY    OF   THE   MENNONlTES. 

there  are  among  all  this  multitude  six  families  of  our 
brethren  and  fellow-believers,  I  mean  German  Menno- 
nites,  who  ought  to  go  to  Pennsylvania,  the  brethren  in 
Holland  should  extend  to  them  the  hand  of  love  and 
charity,  for  they  are  both  poor  and  needy.  I  trust  and 
believe,  however,  that  they  are  honest  and  God  fearing. 
It  would  be  a  great  comfort  and  consolation  to  the  poor 
sheep  if  the  rich  brothers  and  sisters,  from  their  super- 
fluities, would  satisfy  their  wants  and  let  some  crumbs 
fall  from  their  tables  to  these  poor  Lazaruses.  Dear 
brethren,  I  feel  a  tender  compassion  for  the  poor  sheep, 
for  they  are  of  our  flesh,  as  says  the  Prophet  Isaiah, 
chap.  58  :  7,  8." 

It  was  not  long  before  pity  for  our  fellow-believers  was 
excited  still  more  forcibly. 

Fiercer  than  ever  became  the  persecutions  of  the  Men- 
nonites  in  Switzerland.  The  prisons  at  Bern  were  filled 
with  the  unfortunates,  and  the  inhuman  treatment  to 
which  they  were  subjected  caused  many  to  pine  away 
and  die.  The  rest  feared  from  day  to  day  that  the  min- 
ority in  the  Council  which  demanded  their  trial  would 
soon  become  a  majority.  Through  the  intercession,  how- 
ever, of  the  States  General,  whose  aid  the  Netherland 
Mennonites  sought,  not  without  success,  some  results 
were  effected.  The  Council  of  Bern  finally  determined 
to  send  the  prisoners,  well  watched  and  guarded,  in  order 
to  transport  them  from  there  in  an  English  ship  to  Penn- 
sylvania. 

On  the  1 8th  of  March,  17 10,  the  exiles  departed  from 
Bern;  on  the  28th,  with  their  vessel,  they  reached  Man- 
heim,  and  on  the  6th  of  April  Nimeguen,  and  when  they 
touched  Netherland  soil  their  sufferings  came  to  an  end 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION   TO    PENNSYLVANIA.         1 87 

at  last ;  they  were  free,  and  their  useless  guards  could 
return  to  Switzerland.  Laurens  Hendricks,  the  preacher 
of  our  community  at  Nimcguen,  wrote  in  his  letter  of 
April  9th  (17 10)  :  "It  happened  that  very  harsh  decrees 
were  issued  by  the  rulers  of  Bern  to  search  for  our  friends 
in  all  corners  of  the  land,  and  put  them  in  the  prisons  at 
Bern,  by  which  means  within  the  last  two  years  about 
sixty  persons  were  thrown  into  dungeons,  where  some 
underwent  much  misery  in  the  great  cold  last  winter, 
while  their  feet  were  fast  in  the  iron  shackles. 

"  The  Council  at  Bern  were  still  very  much  at  variance 
as  to  what  punishment  should  be  inflicted  on  them,  and 
so  they  have  the  longer  lain  in  prison ;  for  some  would 
have  them  put  to  death,  but  others  could  not  consent  to 
such  cruelty,  so  finally  they  determined  in  the  Council  to 
send  them  as  prisoners  to  Pennsylvania.  Therefore  they 
put  them  on  a  vessel,  well  watched  by  a  guard  of  soldiers, 
to  send  them  on  the  Rhine  to  Holland ;  but  on  coming 
to  Manheim,  a  city  of  the  Palatinate,  they  put  out  all  the 
old,  the  sick  and  the  women,  but,  with  twenty-three  men, 
floated  further  down  the  Rhine,  and,  on  the  6th  of  April, 
came  here  to  Nimeguen.  When  they  heard  that  their 
fellow-believers  lived  here,  one  of  them  came  to  me, 
guarded  by  two  soldiers.  The  soldiers  then  went  away 
and  left  the  man  with  me.  After  I,  with  the  other 
preachers,  had  talked  with  him,  we  went  together  to  the 
ship,  and  there  found  our  other  brethren.  We  then  spoke 
to  the  officers  of  the  guard,  and  arranged  with  them  that 
these  men  should  receive  some  refreshment,  since  they 
had  been  on  the  water  for  twenty  days  in  great  misery, 
and  we  brought  them  into  the  city.  Then  we  said  to  our 
imprisoned  brethren  :  The  soldiers  shall  not  get  yoit  out  of 


1 88  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

here  again  easily,  for  if  tliey  use  force  we  will  complain 
to  our  magistrates.  This,  however,  did  not  happen.  They 
went  about  in  freedom,  and  we  remained  with  them  and 
witnessed  all  the  manifestations  of  love  and  friendship 
with  the  greatest  joy.  We  spent  the  time  together  de- 
lightfully, and  after  they  were  entirely  refreshed,  they  the 
next  day  departed,  though  they  moved  with  difficulty, 
because  stiffened  from  their  long  imprisonment.  I  went 
with  them  for  an  hour  and  a  half  beyond  the  city,  and 
there  we,  with  weeping  eyes  and  swelling  hearts,  em- 
braced each  other  and  with  a  kiss  of  peace  separated. 
They  returned  to  the  Palatinate  to  seek  their  wives  and 
children,  who  are  scattered  everywhere  in  Switzerland,  in 
Alsace  and  in  the  Palatinate,  and  they  know  not  where 
they  are  to  be  found.  They  were  very  patient  and  cheer- 
ful under  oppression,  though  all  their  worldly  goods  were 
taken  away.  Among  them  were  a  preacher  and  two 
deacons.  They  were  naturally  very  rugged  people,  who 
could  endure  hardships.  They  wore  long  and  unshaven 
beards,  disordered  clothing,  great  shoes,  which  were 
heavily  hammered  with  iron  and  large  nails;  they  were 
very  zealous  to  serve  God  with  prayer  and  reading  and 
in  other  ways,  and  very  innocent  in  all  their  doings,  as 
lambs  and  doves.  They  asked  me  in  what  way  the  com- 
munity was  governed.  I  explained  it  to  them,  and  it 
pleased  them  very  much.  But  we  could  hardly  talk  with 
them,  because,  as  they  lived  in  the  mountains  of  Switzer- 
land, far  from  cities  and  towns,  and  had  little  intercourse 
with  other  men,  their  speech  is  rude  and  uncouth,  and 
they  have  difficulty  in  understanding  anyone  who  does 
not  just  speak  their  way.  Two  of  them  have  gone  to 
Deventer,  to  see  whether  they  can  get  a  livelihood  in  this 
country." 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION    TO    PENNSYLVANIA.         1 89 

Most  of  them  went  to  the  Palatinate  to  seek  their  kins- 
men and  friends,  and  before  long  a  deputation  from  them 
came  back  here.  On  the  first  of  May  we  find  three  of 
their  preachers,  Hans  Burchi  or  Burghalter,*  Melchior 
Zaller  and  Benedict  Brechtbuhl,f  with  Hans  Rub  and 
Peter  Donens,  in  Amsterdam,  where  they  gave  a  further 
account  of  their  affairs  with  the  Bern  Magistracy,  and 
apparently  consulted  with  the  committee  as  to  whether 
they  should  establish  themselves  near  the  Palatinate 
brethren  on  the  lands  in  the  neighborhood  of  Campen 
and  Groningen,  which  was  to  be  gradually  purchased  by 
the  Committee  on  behalf  of  the  fugitives.  The  majority 
preferred  a  residence  in  the  Palatinate,  but  they  soon 
found  great  difficulty  in  accomplishing  it.  The  Palatin- 
ate community  was  generally  poor,  so  that  the  brethren, 
with  the  best  disposition,  could  be  of  little  service  in 
insuring  the  means  of  gaining  a  livelihood.  There  was  a 
scarcity  of  lands  and  farm-houses,  and  there  was  much  to 
be  desired  in  the  way  of  religious  liberty,  since  they  were 
subject  entirely  to  the  humors  of  the  Elector ;  or,  worse 
still,  his  officers.  For  nearly  seven  years,  often  supported 
by  the  Netherland  brethren,  they  waited  and  persevered, 
always  hoping  for  better  times.  Then,  their  numbers 
being  continually  increased  by  new  fugitives  and  exiles 
from  Switzerland,  they  finally  determined  upon  other 
measures,  and  at  a  meeting  of  their  elders  at  Manheim, 
in  February,  17 17,  decided  to  call  upon  the  Nether- 
landers  for  help  in  carrying  out  the  great  plan  of  remov- 

*  Hans  Burghalter  came  to  America  and  was  a  preacher  at  Conestoga, 
Lancaster  County,  in  1727. 

f  According  to  Rupp,  Bernhard  B.  Brechtbiihl  translated  the  Wandchide 
Seek  into  the  German  from  the  Dutch. 


I9O  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

ifig  to  Pennsylvania,  which  they  had  long  contemplated, 
and  which  had  then  come  to  maturity.  Strange  as  it 
may  appear  at  first  glance,  the  very  land  to  which  the 
Swiss  tyrants  had  once  wanted  to  banish  them  had  then 
become  the  greatest  attraction.  Still  there  was  reason 
enough  for  it;  reason,  perhaps,  in  the  information  which 
their  brethren  sent  from  there  to  the  Palatinate,  but,  before 
all,  in  the  pressing  invitation  or  instruction  of  the  English 
King,  George  I.,  through  his  agent  (Muntmeester), 
Ochse,  at  the  court.  "  Since  it  has  been  observed,"  so 
reads  the  beginning  of  this  remarkable  paper,  "  that  the 
Christians,  called  Baptists  or  Mennonites,  have  been  de- 
nied freedom  of  conscience  in  various  places  in  Germany 
and  Switzerland,  and  endure  much  opposition  from  their 
enemies,  so  that  with  difficulty  they  support  themselves, 
scattered  here  and  there,  and  have  been  hindered  in  the 
exercise  of  their  religion."  The  king  offers  to  them  for 
a  habitation  the  country  west  of  the  Allegheny  Moun- 
tains, then  considered  a  part  of  Pennsylvania,  but  not  yet 
belonging  to  it.  Each  family  should  have  fifty  acres  of 
land  in  fee  simple,  and  for  the  first  ten  years  the  use, 
without  charge,  of  as  much  more  as  they  should  want, 
subject  only  to  the  stipulation  that  after  this  time  the 
yearly  rent  for  a  hundred  acres  should  be  two  .shillings, 
i.e.,  about  a  guilder,  less  six  kreutzers.  There  is  land 
enough  for  a  hundred  thousand  families.  They  shall 
have  permission  to  live  there,  not  as  foreigners,  but  on 
their  engagement,  without  oath,  to  be  true  and  obedient 
to  the  king,  be  bound  as  lawful  subjects,  and  possess 
their  land  with  the  same  right  as  if  they  had  been  born 
such,  and,  without  interference,  exercise  their  religion  in 
meetings,  just  as   do  the  "  Reformed   and    Lutherans." 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION   TO    PENNSYLVANIA.        I9I 

After  calling  attention  to  the  fact  that  in  Eastern  Penn- 
sylvania the  land  was  too  dear  (^"20  to  ;£ioo  for  a  hun- 
dred acres),  the  climate  in  Carolina  was  too  hot,  New 
York  and  Virginia  were  already  too  full  for  them  to 
settle  there  with  good  chances  of  success,  an  attractive 
description  of  the  country  followed  in  these  words : 
"  This  land  is  in  a  good  and  temperate  climate,  not  too 
hot  or  too  cold ;  it  lies  between  the  39th  and  43d 
parallels  of  north  latitude,  and  extends  westward  about 
two  hundred  German  miles.  It  is  separated  from  Vir- 
ginia and  Pennsylvania  by  high  mountains ;  the  air  is 
very  pure,  since  it  lies  high  ;  it  is  very  well  watered, 
having  streams,  brooks  and  springs,  and  the  soil  has  the 
reputation  of  being  better  than  any  that  can  be  found  in 
Pennsylvania  and  Virginia.  Walnut,  chestnut,  oak  and 
mulberry  trees  grow  naturally  in  great  profusion,  as  well 
as  many  fruit-bearing  trees,  and  the  wild  white  and 
purple  grapes  in  the  woods  are  larger  and  better  than  in 
any  other  place  in  America.  The  soil  is  favorable  for 
wheat,  barley,  rye,  Indian  corn,  hemp,  flax  and  also  silk, 
besides  producing  many  other  useful  things  much  more 
abundantly  than  in  Germany.  A  field  can  be  easily 
planted  for  from  ten  to  twenty  successive  years  without 
manure.  It  is  also  very  suitable  for  such  fruits  as  apples, 
pears,  cherries,  prunes,  quinces,  and  especially  peaches, 
which  grow  unusually  well,  and  bear  fruit  in  three  years 
from  the  planting  of  the  stone.  All  garden  crops  do 
very  well,  and  vineyards  can  be  made,  since  the  wild 
grapes  are  good,  and  would  be  still  better  if  they  were 
dressed  and  pruned.  Many  horses,  cattle  and  sheep  can 
be  raised  and  kept,  since  an  excellent  grass  grows 
exuberantly.     Numbers  of  hogs  can  be  fattened  on  the 


192  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

wild  fruits  in  the  bushes.  This  land  is  also  full  of  cattle 
(Rundvieh),  called  buffaloes  and  elks,  none  of  which  are 
seen  in  Pennsylvania,  Virginia  or  Carolina.  Twenty  or 
thirty  of  these  buffaloes  are  found  together.  There  are 
also  bears,  which  hurt  nobody.  They  feed  upon  leaves 
and  wild  fruits,  on  which  they  get  very  fat,  and  their  flesh 
is  excellent.  Deer  exist  in  great  numbers,  beside  Indian 
cocks  and  hens  (turkeys  ?),  which  weigh  from  twenty  to 
thirty  pounds  each ;  wild  pigeons  more  than  in  any 
other  place  in  the  world  ;  partridges,  pheasants,  wild 
swans,  geese,  all  kinds  of  ducks,  and  many  other  small 
fowls  and  animals  ;  so  that  if  the  settlers  can  only  supply 
themselves  for  the  first  year  with  bread,  some  cows  for 
milk  and  butter,  and  vegetables,  such  as  potatoes,  peas, 
beans,  etc.,  they  can  find  flesh  enough  to  eat  from  the 
many  wild  animals  and  birds,  and  can  live  better  than 
the  richest  nobleman.  The  only  difficulty  is  that  they 
will  be  about  thirty  miles  from  the  sea  ;  but  this,  by 
good  management,  can  be  made  of  little  consequence." 
Apparently  this  description  sounded  like  enchantment 
in  the  ears  of  the  poor  Swiss  and  Palatinates,  who  had 
never  known  anything  but  the  thin  soil  of  their  native 
country,  and  who  frequently  met  with  a  refusal  if  they 
sought  to  secure  a  farm  of  one  or  two  acres.  And  how 
was  that  land  of  promise  to  be  reached?  Easily  enough. 
They  had  only  before  the  first  of  March  to  present  them- 
selves to  one  or  another  of  the  well-known  merchants  at 
Frankfort,  pay  £$,  or  twenty-seven  guilders  each  (chil- 
dren under  ten  years  of  age  at  half  rates),  that  is,  £2 
for  transportation,  and  £1  for  seventy  pounds  of  biscuit, 
a  measure  and  a  half  of  peas,  a  measure  of  oatmeal  and 
the  necessary  beer,  and  immediately  they  would  be  sent 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION    TO    PENNSYLVANIA.         1 93 

in  ships  to  Rotterdam,  thence  to  be  carried  over  to  Vir- 
ginia. First,  however,  in  Holland,  one-half  of  the  fare 
must  be  paid  and  additional  provision,  etc.,  secured,  viz. : 
twenty -four  pounds  of  dried  beef,  fifteen  pounds  of  cheese, 
and  eight  and  a  quarter  pounds  of  butter.  Indeed,  they 
were  advised  to  provide  themselves  still  more  liberally 
with  edibles,  and  with  garden  seeds  and  agricultural 
implements,  linen,  shirts,  beds,  table  goods,  powder  and 
lead,  iurniture,  earthenware,  stoves,  and  especially  money 
to  buy  "  seeds,  salt,  horses,  swine  and  fowls,"  to  be  taken 
along  with  them.  All  of  these  things  would  indeed  cost 
a  large  sum,  but  what  did  that  signify  in  comparison 
with  the  luxury  which  was  promised  them  ?  Should  not 
the  Netherland  brethren  quickly  and  gladly  furnish  this 
last  assistance  ?  So  thought  the  Palatinate  brethren.  It 
is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  however,  that  the  "  Committee 
on  Foreign  Needs  "  judged  differently.  They  knew  how 
much  exaggeration  there  was  in  the  picture  painted  by 
the  English  agent.  They  thought  they  were  not  author- 
ized to  consent  to  a  request  for  assistance  in  the  payment 
of  traveling  expenses,  since  the  money  was  intrusted  to 
them  to  be  expended  alone  for  the  persecuted,  and  the 
brethren  in  the  Palatinate  were  then  tolerated;  they 
feared  the  emigrants  would  call  for  more  money,  and  in 
a  word,  they  opposed  the  plan  most  positively  and  ex- 
plained that  if  it  was  persisted  in  no  help  need  be  ex- 
pected. Their  objection,  however,  accomplished  nothing. 
In  reply  to  their  views,  the  Committee  received  informa- 
tion, March  20th,  that  more  than  a  hundred  persons  had 
started,  and. three  weeks  later  they  heard  from  Rotterdam 
that  those  already  coming  numbered  three  hundred, 
among  whom  were  four  needy  families,  who  required  six 
13 


194  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

hundred  francs  for  their  passage ;  and  thirty  others  were 
getting  ready  to  leave  Neuwied.  Though  the  Committee 
had  declared  positively,  in  their  letters,  that  they  would 
have  nothing  to  do  with  the  whole  affair,  they  neverthe- 
less immediately  passed  a  secret  resolution,  that,  "  As  far 
as  concerns  our  Committee,  the  Friends  are  to  be  helped 
as  much  as  possible ;  "  and  apparently  they  took  care 
that  there  should  be  furnished  from  private  means,  what 
as  officials  they  could  not  give  out  of  the  fund.  Among 
the  preachers  who  were  at  the  head  of  these  colonists 
we  find  principally  Hans  Burghalter  and  Benedict 
Brechtbuhl. 

The  desire  for  emigration  seemed  to  be  entirely  ap- 
peased in  the  Palatinate  until  1726,  when  it  broke  out 
again  with  renewed  force.  The  chief  causes  were  higher 
burdens  imposed  upon  them  by  the  Elector,  the  fear  of 
the  outburst  of  war,  and  perhaps  also,  pressing  letters  of 
invitation  written  by  the  friends  settled  in  Pennsylvania. 
Moreover,  the  Committee  were  guilty  of  a  great  impru- 
dence. Though  they  so  repeatedly  assured  the  emigrants 
that  they  could  not  and  would  not  help  them,  and 
promised  liberal  assistance  to  the  needy  Palatines  who 
abandoned  the  journey ;  still,  through  pity  for  a  certain 
Hubert  Brouwer,  of  Neuwied,  they  gave  him  and  his 
family  three  hundred  francs  passage-money.  Either  this 
became  known  in  the  Palatinate,  or  the  stream  could  no 
longer  be  stayed.  Though  some  of  their  elders,  together 
with  the  Committee,  tried  to  dissuade  them,  and  painted 
horrible  pictures  of  the  possibility  that,  in  the  war  between 
England  and  Spain,  they  might,  "  by  Spanish  ships  be 
taken  to  the  West  Indies,  where  men  are  sold  as  slaves," 
the  Palatines  believed  not  a  word  of  it.     On  April  12th, 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION    TO    PENNSYLVANIA.         I95 

1727,  there  were  one  hundred  and  fifty  ready  to  depart, 
and  on  the  16th  of  May,  the  Committee  were  compelled 
to  write  to  the  Palatinate  that  they  "  ought  to  be  informed 
of  the  coming  of  those  already  on  the  way,  so  that  they 
can  best  provide  for  them ;  "  and  they  further  inquired 
"  how  many  would  arrive  without  means,  so  that  the 
Society  might  consider  whether  it  would  be  possible  for 
them  to  arrange  for  the  many  and  great  expenses  of  the 
passage." 

Some  did  not  need  help,  and  could  supply  from  their 
own  means  what  was  required ;  but  on  the  20th  the  Com- 
mittee learned  that  forty-five  more  needy  ones  had  started 
from  the  Palatinate.  These  with  eight  others  cost  the 
Society  3 27 if.  I5st.  Before  the  end  of  July  twenty-one 
more  came  to  Rotterdam,  and  so  it  continued.  No 
wonder  that  the  Committee,  concerned  about  such  an 
outpouring,  requested  the  community  in  Pennsylvania 
"  to  announce  emphatically  to  all  the  people  from  the  pul- 
pit that  they  must  no  more  advise  their  needy  friends  and 
acquaintances  to  come  out  of  the  Palatinate,  and  should 
encourage  them  with  the  promise  that,  if  they  only  re- 
mained across  the  sea,  they  would  be  liberally  provided 
for  in  everything."  If,  however,  they  added,  the  Penn- 
sylvanians  wanted  to  pay  for  the  passage  of  the  poor 
Palatines,  it  would  then,  of  course,  be  their  own  affair. 
This  the  Pennsylvanians  were  not  ready  nor  in  a  condi- 
tion to  do.  The  Committee  also  sent  forbidding  letter 
after  letter  to  the  Palatinate,  but  every  year  they  had  to 
be  repeated,  and  sometimes,  as,  for  instance,  May  6th, 
1733,  they  drew  frightful  pictures  :  "We  learn  from  New 
York  that  a  ship  from  Rotterdam  going  to  Pennsylvania 
with  one  hundred  and  fifty  Palatines  wandered  twenty- 


I96  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

four  weeks  at  sea.  When  they  finally  arrived  at  port 
nearly  all  the  people  were  dead.  The  rest,  through  the 
want  of  vivrcs,  were  forced  to  subsist  upon  rats  and 
vermin,  and  are  all  sick  and  weak.  The  danger  of  such 
an  occurrence  is  always  so  great  that  the  most  heedless 
do  not  run  the  risk  except  through  extreme  want." 
Nevertheless,  the  stream  of  emigrants  did  not  cease. 
When  finally  over  three  thousand  of  different  sects  came 
to  Rotterdam,  the  Committee,  June  15th,  1732,  adopted 
the  strong  resolution  that  under  no  pretence  would  they 
furnish  means  to  needy  Palatines,  except  to  pay  their 
fares  back  to  their  fatherland.  By  rigidly  maintaining 
this  rule,  and  thus  ending  where  they  undoubtedly  should 
have  commenced,  the  Committee  put  a  complete  stop  to 
emigration.  On  the  17th  of  March  they  reported  that 
they  had  already  accomplished  their  object,  and  from  that 
time  they  were  not  again  troubled  with  requests  for  pas- 
sage-money to  North  America.*  In  the  meanwhile 
their  adherence  to  this  resolution  caused  some  coolness 
between  the  communities  in  the  Netherlands  and  in  Penn- 
sylvania. Still  their  intercourse  was  not  entirely  termi- 
nated. A  special  circumstance  gave  an  impulse  which 
turned  the  Pennsylvanians  again  toward  our  brotherhood 
in  1742.  Their  colony  had  increased  wonderfully  ;  they 
enjoyed  prosperity,  rest,  and  what  the  remembrance  of 

*  This  is,  of  course,  correct  as  far  as  the  Committee  at  Amsterdam  is  con- 
cerned, but  neither  emigration  nor  Mennonite  aid  ended  at  this  time.  The 
Schwenkfelders,  some  of  whom  came  over  only  the  next  year,  speak  in  warm 
and  grateful  terms  of  the  aid  rendered  them  by  the  Mennonites.  Their 
MS.  Journal,  now  in  possession  of  Abraham  H.  Cassel,  says  :  "  Mr.  Henry 
Van  der  Smissen  gave  us  on  the  ship  1 6  loaves  of  bread,  2  Dutch  cheese,  2 
tubs  of  butter,  4  casks  of  beer,  two  roasts  of  meat,  much  flour  and  biscuit, 
and  2  bottles  of  French  brandy,  and  otherwise  took  good  care  of  us." 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION    TO    PENNSYLVANIA.         I97 

foreign  sufferings  made  more  precious  than  all,  complete 
religious  freedom ;  but  they  talked  with  some  solicitude 
about  their  ability  to  maintain  one  of  their  points  of  belief 
— absolute  non-participation  in  war,  even  defensive.  They 
had  at  first  been  so  few  in  numbers  that  they  were  un- 
noticed by  the  government,  but  now  it  was  otherwise. 
Could  they,  when  a  general  arming  of  the  people  was 
ordered  to  repel  a  hostile  invasion  of  the  neighboring 
French  colonists  or  an  incursion  of  the  Indians,  refuse  to 
go,  and  have  their  conscientious  scruples  respected? 
They  were  in  doubt  about  it,  and  little  indications 
seemed  to  warrant  their  uncertainty.  The  local  magis- 
tracy and  the  deputed  authorities  looked  favorably  upon 
their  request  for  complete  freedom  from  military  service, 
but  explained  that  they  were  without  the  power  to  grant 
the  privilege  which  they  thought  existed  in  the  King  of 
England  alone.  In  consequence  of  this  explanation  the 
Pennsylvania  Mennonites  resolved  to  write,  as  they  did 
under  date  of  May  8th,  1742,  to  Amsterdam  and  Haarlem, 
and  ask  that  the  communities  there  would  bring  their 
powerful  influence  to  bear  upon  the  English  Court  in 
their  behalf,  as  had  been  done  previously  through  the 
intervention  of  the  States-General  when  alleviation  was 
obtained  in  the  case  of  the  Swiss  and  Litthauer  brethren. 
This  letter  seems  to  have  miscarried.  It  cannot  be  found 
in  the  archives  of  the  Amsterdam  community,  and  their 
minutes  contain  no  reference  to  it,  so  that  its  contents 
would  have  remained  entirely  unknown  if  the  Pennsyl- 
vanians  had  not  written  again  October  19th,  1745,  com- 
plaining of  the  silence  upon  this  side,  and  repeating  in  a 
few  words  what  was  said  in  it.  Though  it  is  probable 
that  the  letter  of  1742  was  not  received,  it  may  be  that 


I98  HISTORV    OF    THE    MfcNNONITES. 

our  forefathers  laid  it  aside  unanswered,  thinking  it  unad- 
visable  to  make  the  intervention  requested  before  the 
North  American  brethren  had  substantial  difficulty  about 
the  military  service;  and  it  must  be  remarked  that  in  the 
reply,  written  from  here  to  the  second  letter,  there  is  not 
a  word  said  upon  this  subject,  and  allusions  only  arc 
made  to  things  which,  in  comparison,  the  Pennsylvanians 
surely  thought  were  of  much  less  importance. 

In  the  second  part  of  their  letter  of  October,  1745, 
which  is  in  German,  the  Pennsylvanians  write:  "As  the 
flames  of  war  appear  to  mount  higher,  no  man  can  tell 
whether  the  cross  and  persecution  of  the  defenceless 
Christians  will  not  soon  come,  and  it  is  therefore  of  im- 
portance to  prepare  ourselves  for  such  circumstances 
with  patience  and  resignation,  and  to  use  all  available 
means  that  can  encourage  steadfastness  and  strengthen 
faith.  Our  whole  community  have  manifested  an  unani- 
mous desire  for  a  German  translation  of  the  Bloody 
Theatre  of  Tieleman  Jans  Van  Braght,  especially  since  in 
this  community  there  is  a  very  great  number  of  new- 
comers, for  whom  we  consider  it  to  be  of  the  greatest  im- 
portance that  they  should  become  acquainted  with  the 
trustworthy  witnesses  who  have  walked  in  the  way  of 
truth,  and  sacrificed  their  lives  for  it." 

They  further  say  that  for  years  they  had  hoped  to 
undertake  the  work,  and  the  recent  establishment  of  a 
German  printing  office  had  revived  the  wish,  but  "the  bad 
paper  always  used  here  for  printing  "  discouraged  them. 
The  greatest  difficulty,  however,  was  to  find  a  suitable 
translator,  upon  whose  skill  they  could  entirely  rely, 
without  the  fear  that  occasionally  the  meaning  would  be 
perverted.     Up  to  that  time  no  one  had  appeared  among 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION    TO    PENNSYLVANIA.  1 99 

them  to  whom  they  could  give  the  work  with  perfect  con- 
fidence, and  they  therefore  requested  the  brethren  in  Hol- 
land to  look  around  for  such  a  translator,  have  a  thousand 
copies  printed,  and  send  them  bound,  with  or  without 
clasps  and  locks,  or  in  loose  sheets,  to  Pennsylvania,  not, 
however,  until  they  had  sent  over  a  complete  account  of 
the  cost.  The  letter  is  dated  at  Schiebach,  and  bears  the 
signatures  of  Jacob  Godschalk,  Martin  Kolb,  Michael 
Ziegler,*  Heinrich  Funk,  Gilles  Kassel  and  Dielman 
Kolb.  Not  until  the  ioth  of  February,  1748,  did  the 
"Committee  on  Foreign  Needs,"  in  whose  hands  the 
letter  was  placed,  find  time  to  send  an  answer.  Its  tenor 
was  entirely  unfavorable.  They  thought  the  translation 
"wholly  and  entirely  impracticable,  as  well  because  it 
would  be  difficult  to  find  a  translator  as  because  of  the 
immense  expense  which  would  be  incurred,  and  which 
they  could  very  easily  avoid."  As  "this  book  could  cer- 
tainly be  found  in  the  community,  and  there  were  some 
of  the  brethren  who  understood  the  Dutch  language,"  it 
was  suggested  "to  get  them  to  translate  into  the  German 
some  of  the  chief  histories  wherein  mention  is  made  of 
the  confessions  of  the  martyrs,  and  which  would  serve  for 
the  purpose,  and  have  them  copied  by  the  young  people." 
By  so  doing  they  would  secure  "the  double  advantage 
that  through  the  copying  they  would  give  more  thought 
to  it,  and  receive  a  stronger  impression." 

The  North  American  brethren,  at  least,  got  the  benefit 
of  the  information  contained  in  this  well-meant  counsel, 

*  Michael  Ziegler,  as  early  as  1722,  lived  near  the  present  Skippackville, 
in  Montgomery  County,  Pa.,  and  was,  for  at  least  thirty  years,  one  of  the 
elders  of  the  Skippack  Church.  He  died  at  an  advanced  age  about  1763, 
and  left  £g  to  the  poor  of  that  congregation. 


200  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

sent  two  and  a-half  years  late.  In  the  meantime  they 
had  themselves  zealously  taken  hold  of  the  work,  and 
before  the  reception  of  the  letter  from  Holland  accom- 
plished their  purpose.  That  same  year,  1748,  the  com- 
plete translation  of  the  "  Martyrs'  Mirror,"  of  Tielman 
Jans  van  Braght,  saw  the  light  at  Ephrata.  It  was  after- 
wards printed,  with  the  pictures  from  the  original  added, 
at  Piermasens,  in  the  Bavarian  Palatinate,  in  1780,  and 
this  second  edition  is  still  frequently  found  among  our 
fellow-members  in  Germany,  Switzerland  and  the  Moun- 
tains of  the  Vosges. 

Though  the  completion  of  this  very  costly  under- 
taking gives  a  favorable  idea  of  the  energy  and  financial 
strength  of  the  North  American  community,  they  had  to 
struggle  with  adversity,  and  were  compelled,  ten  years 
later,  to  call  for  the  charity  of  their  Netherland  brethren. 
Nineteen  families  of  them  had  settled  in  Virginia,  "  but 
because  of  the  cruel  and  barbarous  Indians,  who  had 
already  killed  and  carried  away  as  prisoners  so  many  of 
our  people,"  they  fled  back  to  Pennsylvania.  All  of  one 
family  were  murdered,  and  the  rest  had  lost  all  their 
possessions.  Even  in  Pennsylvania  twjo  hundred  families, 
through  recent  incursions  of  the  savages  in  May  and 
June,  lost  everything,  and  their  dead  numbered  fifty.  In 
this  dreadful  deprivation  they  asked  for  help,  and  they 
sent  two  of  their  number,  Johannes  Schneyder  and  Mar- 
tin Funk,  to  Holland,  giving  them  a  letter  dated  Septem- 
ber 7th,  1758,  signed  by  Michael  Kaufman,  Jacob  Borner, 
Samuel  Bohm  and  Daniel  Stauffer.  The  two  envoys, 
who  had  themselves  sorely  suffered  from  the  devasta- 
tions of  the  war,  acquitted  themselves  well  of  their  mis- 
sion on  the   1 8th  of  the  following  December,  when  they 


MENNONITE    IMMIGRATION    TO    PENNSYLVANIA.        201 

secured  an  interview  with  the  Committee  at  Amsterdam. 
They  made  the  impression  of  being  "  plain  and  honest 
people,"  gave  all  the  explanations  that  were  wanted,  and 
received  an  answer  to  the  letter  they  brought,  in  which 
was  inclosed  a  bill  of  exchange  upon  Philadelphia  for 
£50  sterling,  equal  to  £78  us.  5d.  Pennsylvania  currency, 
or  5  5 of.  The  newly-chosen  Secretary  of  the  Committee, 
J.  S.  Centen,  adds  :  "  We  then  paid  their  expenses  here, 
and  supplied  them  with  victuals  and  travelling  money, 
and  they  departed  December  17th,  1758,  in  the  Hague 
packet-boat." 

After  this  event  all  intercourse  between  the  North 
American  Mennonites  and  those  in  the  Netherlands 
ceased,  except  that  the  publisher  of  the  well-known 
"  Name  List  of  the  Mennonite  Preachers  "  endeavored 
until  the  end  of  the  last  century  to  obtain  the  necessary 
information  from  North  America  for  his  purpose ;  but  it 
is  apparent,  upon  looking  at  the  remarkable  names  of 
places,  that  very  much  is  wanting.  They  wrote  to  him, 
however,  that  he  might  mention  as  distinct  communities 
Schiebach  (Skippack),  Germantown,  Mateschen,  Indian 
Kreek,  Blen  (Plain),  Soltford  (Salford),  Rakkill  (Rock- 
hill),  Schwanin  (Swamp),  Deeproom  (Deeprun),  Berkosen 
(Perkasie),  Anfrieds  (Franconia),  Grotenswamp  (Great 
Swamp),  Sackheim  (Saucon),  Lower  Milford,  with  two 
meeting-houses,  Hosensak,  Lehay  (Lehigh),  Term, 
Schuylkill,  and  forty  in  the  neighborhood  of  Kanestogis 
(Conestoga).  In  1786  the  community  in  Virginia  is  also 
specially  mentioned.  For  some  years  this  statement  re- 
mained unchanged.  The  list  of  1793  says  that  the  num- 
ber of  the  Mennonite  communities  of  North  America, 
distinct  from  the  Baptists,  was  two  hundred,  and  some 
estimate  them  at  over  three  hundred,  of  which  twenty- 


202  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

three  were  in  the  Pennsylvania  districts  of  Lancaster  and 
Konestogis  (Conestoga).  This  communication  was  kept 
unchanged  in  the  Name  List  of  1810,  but  in  the  next, 
that  of  181 5,  it  was  at  last  omitted,  because,  according  to 
the  compiler,  Dr.  A,  N.  Van  Gelder,  "  for  many  years,  at 
least  since  1801,  we  have  been  entirely  without  knowledge 
or  information." 

In  1856  R.  Baird,  in  his  well-known  work,  "  Religions 
in  America,"  says  that  Pennsylvania  is  still  the  principal 
home  of  the  Mennonites  in  the  United  States  and  that 
they  have  four  hundred  communities,  with  two  hundred 
or  two  hundred  and  fifty  preachers,  and  thirty  thousand 
members,  who  are  for  the  most  part  in  easy  circumstances. 
Perhaps  these  figures  are  correct,  so  far  as  concerns 
Pennsylvania  ;  but  according  to  the  "  Conference  Minutes 
of  the  entire  Mennonite  community  in  North  America, 
held  at  West  Point,  Lee  County,  Iowa,  the  28th  and  29th 
of  May,  i860,"  the  number  of  the  Mennonites  in  all  the 
States  of  the  Union  amounted  to  128,000.  After  having 
for  many  years  almost  entirely  neglected  mutual  relations, 
and  separated  into  many  small  societies,  they  finally 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  a  firm  covenant  of  brother- 
hood is  one  means  to  collect  the  scattered,  to  unite  the 
divided  and  to  strengthen  the  weak.  The  delegates  of 
the  communities  come  together  annually,  as  they  did  the 
present  year  from  May  31st  to  June  3d,  at  Wadsworth, 
Ohio.  On  the  20th  of  May,  1861,  they  repeated  in  their 
own  way  what  our  fathers  did  fifty  years  earlier;  they 
founded  a  seminary  for  the  service  of  the  Church,  with 
which,  since  that  time,  Dr.  Van  der  Smissen,  formerly 
minister  at  Frederickstadt,  has  been  connected  as  pro- 
fessor and -director.  May  it  be  to  them  as  great  a  bless- 
ing as  ours  has  been  to  us. 


Christopher  Dock. 

By  Samuel  W.  Pennypacker. 


The  student  of  American  literature,  should  he  search 
through  histories,  bibliographies  and  catalogues  of  libra- 
ries for  traces  of  Christopher  Dock  or  his  works,  would 
follow  a  vain  quest.  The  attrition  of  the  great  sea  of 
human  affairs  during  the  course  of  a  century  and  a  half 
has  left  of  the  pious  schoolmaster,  as  the  early  Germans 
of  Pennsylvania  were  wont  to  call  him,  only  a  name,  and 
of  his  reputation  nothing.  Watson,  the  annalist,  says 
that  in  1740  Christopher  Dock  taught  school  in  the  old 
Mennonite  log-church  in  Germantown ;  the  catalogue  of 
the  American  Antiquarian  Society  contains  the  title  of 
his  "  Schul-Ordnung"  under  the  wrong  year;  and  these 
meagre  statements  are  the  only  references  to  him  I  have 
ever  been  able  to  find  in  any  English  book.  There  may 
be  men  still  living  who  have  heard  from  their  grand- 
fathers of  his  kindly  temper  and  his  gentle  sway,  but 
memory  is  uncertain  and  they  are  rapidly  disappearing. 
Between  the  leaves  of  old  Bibles  and  in  out-of-the-way 
places,  in  country  garrets,  perhaps,  are  still  preserved 
some  of  the  Schrifften  and  birds  and  flowers,  which  he 
used  to  write  and  paint  as  rewards  for  his  dutiful  scholars, 
but  the  hand  that  made  them  has  long  been  forgotten. 
The  good  which  he  did  has  been  interred  with  his  bones, 

(203) 


204  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

and  all  that  he  did  was  good.  The  details  of  his  life  that 
can  now  be  ascertained  are  very  few,  but  such  as  they 
are  it  is  a  fitting  task  to  gather  them  together.  The  eye 
will  sometimes  leave  the  canvas  on  which  are  depicted 
the  gaudy  robes  of  a  Catherine  Cornaro,  or  the  fierce 
passions  of  a  Rizpah,  and  gratefully  turn  to  a  quiet  rural 
scene,  where  broad  fields  stretch  out  and  herds  feed  in 
the  shade  of  oaks,  and  all  is  suggestive  of  peace,  strength 
and  happiness.  It  may  well  be  doubted  whether  the 
story  of  the  Crusades  has  attracted  more  readers  than 
the  Imitation  of  Christ  by  Thomas  a  Kernpis  ;  the  Life  of 
Joint  Woolman  has  found  its  way  into  the  highest  walks 
of  literature,  while  that  of  Anthony  Wayne  is  yet  to  be 
written  ;  and  the  time  may  come  when  the  American  his- 
torian, wearied  with  the  study  of  the  wars  with  King 
Philip  to  the  north  of  us,  and  the  wars  with  Powhattan  to 
the  south  of  us,  will  turn  his  lens  upon  Pennsylvania, 
where  the  principles  of  the  Reformation  produced  their 
ultimate  fruits,  and  where  the  religious  sects  who  were  in 
the  advance  of  thought,  driven  out  of  conservative  and 
halting  Europe,  lived  together  at  peace  with  the  natives 
and  in  unity  among  themselves,  without  wars.  The 
sweetness  and  purity  which  filled  the  soul  of  the  Menno- 
nite,  the  Dunker,  the  Schwenkfelder,  the  Pietist  and  the 
Quaker,  was  nowhere  better  exemplified  than  in  Chris- 
topher Dock.  It  is  told  that  once  two  men  were  talking 
together  of  him,  and  one  said  that  he  had  never  been 
known  to  show  the  slightest  anger.  The  other  replied 
that,  perhaps,  his  temper  had  not  been  tested,  and  pres- 
ently, when  Dock  came  along,  he  reviled  him  fiercely, 
bitterly  and  profanely.  The  only  reply  made  by  Dock 
was :  "  Friend,  may  the  Lord   have  mercy  upon  thee." 


CHRISTOPHER    DOCK.  205 

He  was  a  Mennonite,  who  came  from  Germany  to  Penn- 
sylvania about  1 7 14.  There  is  a  tradition  that  he  had 
been  previously  drafted  into  the  army,  but  had  been  dis- 
charged because  of  his  convictions  and  refusal  to  bear 
arms.  In  17 18,  or  perhaps  four  years  earlier,  he  opened 
a  school  for  the  Mennonites  on  the  Skippack.  It  was  an 
occupation  to  which  he  felt  he  was  Divinely  called,  and  he 
continued  it  without  regard  to  compensation,  which  was 
necessarily  very  limited,  for  ten  years.  At  the  expiration 
of  this  period  he  went  to  farming.  On  the  28th  of  9th 
month,  1735,  he  bought  from  the  Penns  one  hundred 
acres  of  land  in  Salford  Township,  now  Montgomery 
County,  for  £15  10s.,  and,  doubtless,  this  was  the  tract 
upon  which  he  lived.  For  ten  years  he  was  a  husband- 
man ;  but  for  four  summers  he  taught  school  in  German- 
town,  in  sessions  of  three  months*  each  year,^and  it  would 
seem  to  have  occurred  during  this  period.  While  away 
from  the  school  he  was  continually  impressed  with  a  con- 
sciousness of  duties  unfulfilled,  and  in  1738  he  gave  up 
his  farm  and  returned  to  his  old  pursuit.  He  then  opened 
two  schools,  one  in  Skippack  and  one  in  Salford,  which 
he  taught  three  days  each  alternately,  and  for  the  rest  of 
his  life  he  devoted  himself  to  this  labor  unceasingly. 

In  1750  Christopher  Saur,  the  Germantown  publisher, 
conceived  the  idea  that  it  would  be  well  to  get  a  written 
description  of  Dock's  method  of  keeping  school,  with  a 
view  to  printing  it,  in  order,  as  he  said,  that  other  school- 
teachers whose  gift  was  not  so  great,  might  be  in- 
structed ;  that  those  who  cared  only  for  the  money  they 
received  might  be  ashamed ;  and  that  parents  might 
know  how  a  well  arranged  school  was  conducted,  and 
how  themselves  to  treat  children.     To  get  the  description 


206  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

was  a  matter  requiring  diplomacy,  because  of-the  decided 
feeling  on  the  part  of  Dock  that  it  would  not  be  sinless 
to  do  anything  for  his  own  praise,  credit  or  elevation. 
Saur,  therefore,  wrote  to  Dielman  Kolb,  a  prominent 
Mennonite  minister  in  Salford,  and  a  warm  friend  of 
Dock,  urging  his  request  and  presenting  a  series  of  ques- 
tions which  he  asked  to  have  answered.  Through  the 
influence  of  Kolb  the  reluctant  teacher  was  induced  to 
undertake  a  reply,  and  the  treatise  was  completed  on  the 
8th  of  August,  1750.  He  only  consented,  however,  upon 
the  condition  that  it  should  not  be  printed  during  his 
lifetime.  For  nineteen  years  afterwards  the  manuscript 
lay  unused.  In  the  meantime  the  elder  Saur  had  died, 
and  the  business  had  passed  into  the  hands  of  his  son, 
Christopher  Saur,  the  second.  Finally,  in  1769,  some 
"  friends  of  the  common  good,"  getting  wearied  with  the 
long  delay,  succeeded  in  overcoming  the  scruples  of 
Dock  and  secured  his  consent  to  having  it  printed.  It 
met  with  further  vicissitudes.  Having  read  the  manu- 
script Saur  mislaid  it,  and  after  a  careful  search  con- 
cluded that  it  must  have  been  sold  along  with  some  waste 
paper.  He  offered  a  reward  for  its  return  through  his 
newspaper.  People  began  to  report  that  he  had  found 
something  in  it  he  did  not  like  and  had  put  it  away  pur- 
posely. The  satisfied  author  sent  a  messenger  to  him  to 
say  "  that  I  should  not  trouble  myself  about  the  loss  of 
the  writing.  It  had  never  been  his  opinion  that  it  ought 
to  be  printed  in  his  lifetime,  and  so  he  was  very  well 
pleased  that  it  had  been  lost."  At  length,  after  it  had 
been  lost  for  more  than  a  year,  it  was  found  in  a  place 
through  which  he  and  his  people  had  thoroughly 
searched.     It  was  at  once  published  in  a  large  octavo 


CHRISTOPHER    DOCK.  '  20J 

pamphlet  of  fifty-four  pages.  The  full  title  is :  "  Eine 
einfaeltige  und  gruendliche  abgefasste  Schul-Ordnung, 
darinnen  deutlich  vorgestellt  wird,  auf  welche  weisse  die 
Kinder  nicht  nur  in  denen  in  Schulen  gewoehnlichen 
Lehren  bestens  angebracht,  sondern  auch  in  der  Lehre 
der  Gottseiigkeit  wohl  unterrichtet  werden  moegen.  Aus 
Liebe  zu  dem  menschlichen  Geschlecht  aufgesetzt  dutch 
den  wohlerfarnen  und  lang  geuebten  Schulmeister  Chris- 
toph  Dock;  und  durch  einige  Freunde  des  gemeinen 
Bestens  dem  Druck  uebergeben.  Germantown,  gedruckt 
und  zu  finden  bey  Christoph  Saur,  1770." 

The  importance  of  this  essay  consists  in  the  fact  that 
it  is  the  earliest  written  and  published  in  America  upon 
the  subject  of  school-teaching,  and  that  it  is  the  only 
picture  we  have  of  the  colonial  country  school*  It  is 
remarkable  that  at  a  time  when  the  use  of  force  was  con- 
sidered essential  in  the  training  of  children,  views  so 
correct  upon  the  subject  of  discipline  should  have  been 
entertained.  The  only  copy  of  the  original  edition  I  have 
ever  seen  is  in  the  Cassel  collection  at  Harleysville,  re- 
cently secured  by  the  Historical  Society  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  a  ten  years'  search  for  one  upon  my  own  part  has  so 
far  resulted  in  failure.  A  second  edition  was  printed  by 
Saur  the  same  year,  of  which  there  is  a  copy  in  the 
library  of  the  German  Society  of  Philadelphia.  In  186 1 
the  Mennonites  of  Ohio  published  an  edition,  reprinted 
from  a  copy  of  the  second  edition,  at  the  office  of  the 
Gospel  Visitor,  at  Columbia,  in  that  State.  This  publica- 
tion also  met  with  an  accident.  A  careless  printer,  who 
was  setting  type  by  candlelight,  knocked  over  his  candle 


*  I  know  of  no  publication  on  the  subject  written  earlier,  and  the  biblio- 
graphy of  the  American  Antiquarian  Society  shows  none. 


208  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

and  burned  up  one  of  the  leaves  of  the  original.  The 
work  was  stopped  because  the  committee  having  the 
matter  in  charge  could  find  no  other  copy.  Finally,  in 
despair,  they  wrote  to  A.  H.  Cassel,  of  Harleysville, 
Pennsylvania,  who,  without  hesitation,  took  the  needed 
leaf  from  his  copy  and  sent  it  to  them  by  mail.  Mirabile 
dictu !  It  was  scrupulously  cared  for  and  speedily  re- 
turned. It  is  difficult  to  determine  which  is  the  more  ad- 
mirable, the  confiding  simplicity  of  a  book-lover  who  will- 
ingly ran  such  a  risk  of  making  his  own  copy  imperfect, 
or  the  Roman  integrity  which,  being  once  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  only  leaf  necessary  to  complete  a  mutilated 
copy,  firmly  resisted  temptation. 

Volume  I,  No.  33,  of  the  GeistlicJics  Magazicn,  an  ex- 
ceedingly rare  periodical,  published  by  Saur  about 
1764,  is  taken  up  with  a  "  Copia  einer  Schrift  welche  der 
Schulmeister,  Christoph  Dock,  an  seine  noch  lebende 
Schueler  zur  Lehr  und  Vermahnung  aus  liebe  geschrie- 
ben  hat."  It  is  signed  at  the  end  by  Dock,  and  the  fol- 
lowing note  is  added :  "  N.  B.  The  printer  has  considered 
it  necessary  to  put  the  author's  name  to  this  piece  first, 
because  it  is  specially  addressed  to  his  scholars,  though 
it  suits  all  men  without  exception,  and  it  is  well  for  them 
to  know  who  addresses  them  ;  and,  secondly,  the  beloved 
author  has  led,  and  still  in  his  great  age  leads  such  a 
good  life  that  it  is  important  and  cannot  be  hurtful  to 
him  that  his  name  should  be  known.  May  God  grant 
that  all  who  read  it  may  find  something  in  it  of  practical 
benefit  to  themselves." 

No.  40,  of  the  same  magazine,  consists  of  "  Hundert 
noethige  Sitten-Regeln  fuer  Kinder."  It  maybe  claimed 
for  these  Rules  of  Conduct  that  they  are  the  first  original 


CHRISTOPHER    DOCK.  209 

American  publication  upon  the  subject  of  etiquette.  It 
is  not  only  a  very  curious  and  entertaining  paper,  but  it 
is  exceedingly  valuable  as  an  illustration  of  the  customs 
and  modes  of  life  of  those  to  whom  it  was  addressed,  and 
of  what  was  considered  "  manners  "  among  them.  From 
it  a  picture  of  the  children,  silent  until  they  were  ad- 
dressed, seated  upon  stools  around  a  table,  in  the  centre 
of  which  was  a  large,  common  dish  wherein  each  child 
dipped  with  his  spoon,  and  of  the  homely  meal,  begun 
and  closed  with  prayer,  may  be  distinctly  drawn. 

In  No.  41,  of  the  magazine,  there  is  a  continuation,  or 
second  part,  containing  "  Hundert  christliche  Lebens- 
Regeln  fuer  Kinder."  There  is  nothing  said  in  either  of 
these  papers  concerning  the  author,  but  if  the  internal 
evidence  were  not  in  itself  sufficient,  the  descendants  of 
Saur  have  preserved  the  knowledge  that  they  were 
written  by  Dock. 

In  No.  15,  Vol.  II,  of  the  magazine,  are  "  Zwey  erbau- 
liche  Lieder,  welche  der  Gottselige  Christoph  Dock, 
Schulmeister  an  der  Schipbach,  seinen  lieben  Schuelern, 
und  alien  andern  die  sie  lesen,  zur  Betrachtung  hinter- 
lassen  hat." 

He  wrote  a  number  of  hymns,  some  of  which  are  still 
used  among  the  Mennonites  in  their  church  services. 
These  hymns,  so  far  as  they  are  known  to  me,  are  as 
follows,  the  first  line  of  each  only  being  given  : 

1.  Kommt,  Hebe  Kinder,  kommt  herbey. 

2.  Ach  kommet  her  ihr  Menschen  Kinder. 

3.  Mein  Lebensfaden  lauft  zu  Ende. 

4.  Ach  Kinder  wollt  ihr  lieben. 

5.  Fromm  seyn  ist  ein  Schatz  der  Jugend. 

6.  An  Gottes  gnad  und  milden  Seegen. 

7.  Allein  auf  Gott  setz  dein  vertrauen. 
14 


2IO  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

During  the  later  years  of  his  life  Dock  made  his  home 
with  Heinrich  Kassel,  a  Mennonite  farmer  on  the  Skip- 
pack.  One  evening  in  the  Fall  of  1 771  he  did  not  re- 
turn from  his  labors  at  the  usual  time.  A  search  was 
made  and  he  was  found  in  the  school-house  on  his  knees 
— dead.  After  the  dismissal  of  the  scholars  for  the  day 
he  had  remained  to  pray,  and  the  messenger  of  death  had 
overtaken  him  at  his  devotions — a  fitting  end  to  a  life 
which  had  been  entirely  given  to  pious  contemplation 
and  useful  works. 

He  left  two  daughters,  Margaret,  wife  of  Henry 
Strykers,  of  Salford;  and  Catharine,  wife  of  Peter  Jansen, 
of  Skippack. 


Der  Blutige  Schauplatz  oder  Martyrer 
Spiegel. 


"  Among  all  the  things  which  men  have  or  strive  for 
through  their  whole  lives,"  said  Alphonse  the  wise,  King 
of  Arragon,"  there  is  nothing  better  than  old  wood  to  burn, 
old  friends  for  company  and  old  books  to  read.     All  the 
rest  are  only  bagatelles."     The  wise  king  was  something 
of  a  book  worm,  and  mentioned  last,  by  way  of  climax, 
the  treasures  that  lay  next  his  heart.     Doubtless  he  was 
thinking  all  the  while  how  the  wood  turns  to  ashes,  that 
sooner  or  later  "  marriage  and  death  and  division  "  carry 
off  our  friends,  and  that  the  pleasure  derived  from  old 
books  alone  is  pure  and  permanent.     What  can  exceed 
the  delight  of  a  connoisseur,  familiar  with   authors,  im- 
prints, papers  and  bindings,  and  educated  to  an  apprecia- 
tion of  the  difference  between  leaves  cut  and  uncut,  upon 
discovering  a  perfect  copy  of  an  extremely  rare  book  ? 
In  the  present  age  of  the  world  we  measure  the  value  of 
pretty  much  everything  by  the  amount  of  money  it  will 
bring.     In  Europe  a  copy  of  the  first  edition  of  the  De- 
cameron has  been  sold  for  £2,260  sterling,  and  one  of  the 
Gutenberg  Bible,  on  vellum,  for  £3*400.    In  this  country 
we  have  not  yet  reached  to  that  height  of  enthusiasm  or 
depth  of  purse,  but  in  the  late  sale  of  the  library  of  Mr. 
George  Brinley  a  copy  of  the  first  book  printed  in  New 
York,  by  William  Bradford,  brought  $1,600.      Up  to  the 

(211) 


212  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

present  time  the  noblest  specimen  of  American  colonial 
biography  has  remained  utterly  unknown  to  the  most 
learned  of  our  bibliophilus. 

Men,  communities  and  nations  have  their  origin,  de- 
velopment and  fruition  ;  so  have  books.  In  Holland,  in 
the  year  1562,  there  appeared  a  duodecimo  of  about  two 
hundred  and  fifty  leaves  in  the  Dutch  language,  called  Hct 
offer  des  Heeren.  This  was  the  germ  or  starting  point. 
Of  later  years  a  copy  of  the  same  was  secured  by  a  pub- 
lishing house  in  Philadelphia  and  sold  for  $120.  It  con- 
tained biographical  sketches  of  a  number  of  the  early 
martyrs  of  the  Doopsgezinde  or  Mennonites,  a  sect  which 
was  the  antetype  of  the  Quakers,  and  these  sketches  were 
accompanied  by  hymns  describing  in  rhyme  not  only  their 
piety  and  sufferings,  but  even  the  manner  and  dates  of 
their  death. 

To  publish  such  a  book  was  then  punishable  by  fire, 
and  the  title  page  therefore  gives  no  indications  as  to 
where  it  was  printed  or  who  was  the  printer.  Meeting 
together  in  secret  places  and  in  the  middle  of  the  night, 
the  linen  weavers  of  Antwerp  and  the  hardy  peasants  of 
Friesland  cherished  their  religious  zeal  and  their  venera- 
tion for  Menno  Simons  by  singing  and  reading  about 
their  martyrs.  Next  to  the  Bible  this  book  was  most  in 
demand  among  them;  so  sketches  were  gathered  and 
added  to  it,  when  later  editions  were  printed  in  the  years 
1567,  1570,  1576,  1578,  1580,  1589,  1595  and  1599;  but 
many  copies  were,  along  with  their  owners,  burned  by  the 
executioners,  and  the  book  is  now  very  scarce.  It  was 
followed  by  a  large  quarto  of  eight  hundred  and  sixty- 
three  pages,  written  by  Hans  de  Ries  and  Jacques  Outer- 
man,  and  printed  at  Hoorn  in    16 17   by  Zacharias  Cor- 


BLUTIGE  SCHAUPLATZ  ODER  MARTYRER  SPIEGEL.       213 

nelisz.  The  next  edition  was  a  handsome  black-letter 
folio  of  ten  hundred  and  fifty-six  pages,  printed  at  Har- 
lem by  Hans  Passchier  von  Wesbush,  in  163 1,  and  in 
1660,  Tielman  Jans  Van  Braght,  a  Mennonite  theologian 
at  Dortrecht,  who  was  born  in  1625  and  died  in  1664, 
published  "  Het  Bloedigh  Toneel  der  Doops  Gesinde  en 
Wereloose  Christenen,"  a  folio  of  thirteen  hundred  and 
twenty-nine  pages.  It  was  reproduced  in  1685  in  two 
magnificent  folio  volumes,  handsomely  illustrated  with 
a  frontispiece,  and  a  hundred  and  four  copper  plates  en- 
graved by  the  celebrated  Jan  Luyken. 

This  book  in  its  immense  proportions  is  thus  seen  to 
have  been  a  gradual  culmination  of  the  research  and 
literary  labors  of  many  authors.  It  is  the  great  historical 
work  of  the  Mennonites,  and  the  most  durable  monument 
of  that  sect.  It  traces  the  history  of  those  Christians 
who,  from  the  time  of  the  Apostles,  were  opposed  to  the 
baptism  of  infants  and  to  warfare,  including  the  Lyonists, 
Petrobusians  and  Waldenses  ;  details  the  persecutions  of 
the  Mennonites  by  the  Spaniards  in  the  Netherlands 
during  the  time  of  the  Spanish  Inquisition,  and  the  Cal- 
vinists  in  Switzerland,  together  with  the  individual  suffer- 
ings of  many  hundreds  who  were  burned,  drowned, 
beheaded  or  otherwise  maltreated. 

Many  copies  of  the  book  were  brought  to  America, 
but  they  were  in  Dutch.  No  German  translation  existed. 
On  the  19th  of  October,  1745,  Jacob  Godshalk,  of  Ger- 
mantown,  Dielman  Kolb,  of  Salford,  Michael  Ziegler, 
Yilles  Kassel  and  Martin  Kolb,  of  Skippack,  and  Henry 
Funk,  of  Indian  Creek,  the  author  of  two  religious 
works,  sent  a  letter  to  Amsterdam  asking  assistance  to 
have  the  book  translated  into  the  German  language.    No 


214  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

reply  was  received  until  February  ioth,  1748,  when  no 
aid  was  promised.     Without  waiting  longer  the  Ameri- 
cans  had,  in  the   mean  time,  found  a  way  to  accomplish 
their  purpose.     An  agreement  was  then   made  with  the 
brotherhood    at    Ephrata,    Lancaster    County,  to    have 
their  great  martyr-book,  which   was  in  the   Dutch    lan- 
guage, translated  and  printed  in  German.     The  printing 
of  the  martyr-book  was  then  taken  in  hand,  for  which  im- 
portant work  fifteen  brethren  were  elected,  and  it  took 
them  three  years  to  complete  the  work.     The  price  per 
copy  was  fixed  at  twenty  shillings.     It  was  printed    in 
large  folio,  using  sixteen  quires  of  paper,  and  making  an 
edition  of  thirteen  hundred  copies.     Heinrich  Funk  and 
Dielman  Kolb  were  appointed  a  committee  by  the  Men- 
nonites  to  make  the  arrangements   with  the  community 
at  Ephrata  and  to  supervise  the  translation.*     This  book 
had,  finally,  in  the    revolutionary  war,   a   singular    fate. 
There   being   great   need  of  all   war   material   and   also 
paper,  and  it  having  been  discovered  that  in  Ephrata  was 
a  large  quantity  of  printed  paper,  an  arrest  was  soon  laid 
upon  it.     Many  objections  were  raised,  and  among  others 
it  was  alleged  that  since  the  English  army  was  so  near 
this  circumstance  might  have  a  bad  effect.     They  were 
determined,  however,  to  give    up  nothing  and   that  all 
must  be  taken  by  force ;  so  two  wagons  and  six  soldiers 
came   and    carried  off  the  martyr-books.     This  caused 
great  offense  throughout  the  land.     Thus  by  an  irony  of 
fate  the  story  of  the  defenseless  Christians  was  made  to 
envelope  the  powder  and   ball   that  were  fired  into  the 
faces  of  the  British  soldiers  at  Brandywine  and  German- 
town. 

*  The  translator  was  Peter  Miller. — A.UTHOR. 


BLUTIGE  SCHAUPLATZ  ODER  MARTYRER  SPIEGEL.       21  $ 

Among  the  additions  made  at  Ephrata  were  twelve 
stanzas,  upon  page  939,  concerning  the  martyrdom  of 
Hans  Haslibacher,  taken  from  the  "Ausbundt"  or  hymn- 
book  of  the  Swiss  Mennonites.  Some  of  the  families  in 
Pennsylvania  and  other  parts  of  the  United  States,  the 
sufferings  of  whose  ancestors  are  mentioned  in  it,  are 
those  bearing  the  names  of  Kuster,  Hendricks,  Yocum, 
Bean,  Rhoads,  Gotwals,  Jacobs,  Johnson,  Royer,  Zim- 
merman, Shoemaker,  Keyser,  Landis,  Meylin  Brubaker, 
Kolb,  Weaver,  Snyder,  Wanger,  Grubb,  Bowman,  Bach- 
man,  Zug,  Aker,  Garber,  Miller,  Kassel  and  Wagner. 

The  republication,  at  that  early  date,  of  a  work  so  im- 
mense, certainly  marks  an  epoch  in  the  literary  history 
of  America.  The  war  of  18 12  called  forth  another 
American  edition,  which  was  published  in  18 14  by  Joseph 
Ehrenfried,  at  Lancaster.  Shem  Zook,  an  Amish  Men- 
nonite,  had  a  quarto  edition  published  in  Philadelphia  in 
1849,  and  John  Funk,  of  Elkhart,  Indiana,  issued  another 
in  1870.  An  imperfect  English  translation,  by  I.  D. 
Rupp,  appeared  in  1837,  and  in  1853  a  translation  by 
the  Hansard  Knollys  Society  of  London  was  in  course 
of  preparation  and  afterwards  published.  The  Mennonite 
Publishing  Company,  of  Elkhart,  Indiana,  published  a 
new  edition  of  this  work,  which  was  translated  from  the 
Dutch  editions  of  1660  and  1685,  and  was  issued  in  the 
spring  of  1887,  in  a  full  bound  illustrated  royal  octavo 
volume  of  1,093  pages,  and  more  complete  than  any  pre- 
vious edition. 

Among  the  literary  achievements  of  the  Germans  of 
Pennsylvania  it  surpasses,  though  eight  years  later,  the 
great  quarto  Bible  of  Christopher  Saur,  the  first  German 
Bible  in  America  printed  at  Germantown  in  1743  which, 
for  nearly  half  a  century,  had  no  English  rival. 


Settlement  at  Skippack. 


The  first  impulse  followed  by  the  first  wave  of  emigra- 
tion came  from  Crefeld,  a  city  of  the  Lower  Rhine,  within 
a  few  miles  of  the  borders  of  Holland.  On  the  ioth  of 
March,  1682,  William  Penn  conveyed  to  Jacob  Telner,  of 
Crefeld,  doing  business  as  a  merchant  in  Amsterdam, 
Jan  Streepers,  a  merchant  of  Kaldkirchen,  a  village  in 
the  vicinity,  still  nearer  to  Holland,  and  Dirk  Sipman,  of 
Crefeld,  each  5,000  acres  of  land  to  be  laid  out  in  Penn- 
sylvania. Telner  had  been  in  America  between  the  years 
1678  and  1681,  and  we  may  safely  infer  that  his  acquaint- 
ance with  the  country  had  much  influence  in  bringing 
about  the  purchase.  On  the  nth  of  June,  1683,  Penn 
conveyed  to  Govert  Remke  (Johann  Remke  was  a  Men- 
nonite  preacher  in  1 75 2),  Lenart  Arets  and  Jacob  Isaacs 
Van  Bebber,  a  baker,  all  of  Crefeld,  1,000  acres  of  land 
each,  and  they,  together  with  Telner,  Streepers  and  Sip- 
man,  constituted  the  original  Crefeld  purchasers.  On 
the  1 8th  of  June,  1683,  the  little  colony  was  in  Rotter- 
dam accompanied  by  Jacob  Telner,  Dirk  Sipman  and  Jan 
Streepers,  and  Telner  conveyed  2,000  acres  of  land  to  the 
brothers  Op  den  Graeff. 

Of  the  six  original  purchasers,  Jacob  Telner  and  Jacob 
Isaacs  Van  Bebber  are  known  to  have  been  Mennonites. 
Sipman  selected  as  his  attorneys  here  at  various  times 
Herman  Op  den  Graeff,  Hendrick  Sellen  and  Van  Beb- 

(216) 


SETTLEMENT    OF   SKIPPACK.  2\J 

ber,  all  of  whom  were  Mennonites.  Of  the  emigrants, 
Dirk,  Herman  and  Abraham  Op  den  Graeff  were  Men- 
nonites. *  Jacob  Telner  was  baptized  in  the  Mennonite 
church  in  Amsterdam  March  29th,  1665  ;  his  only  child, 
Susanna,  married  Albertus  Brandt. 

After  deducting  the  land  laid  out  in  Germantown  and 
the  2,000  acres  sold  to  the  Op  den  Graeffs,  the  bulk  of 
his  5,000  acres  was  taken  up  on  the  Skippack,  about  2000 
acres,  situated  on  the  east  side  of  the  Skippack,  in  a  tract 
for  many  years  known  as  "Telner's  Township."  f 

In  1702  began  the  settlement  on  the  Skippack.  This 
first  outgrowth  of  Germantown  also  had  its  origin  at 
Crefeld,  and  the  history  of  the  Crefeld  purchase  would 
not  be  complete  without  some  reference  to  it.  As  we 
have  seen,  of  the  1 ,000  acres  bought  by  Govert  Remke, 
161  acres  were  laid  out  at  Germantown;  the  balance  he 
sold  in  1686  to  Dirk  Sipman.  Of  Sipman's  own  pur- 
chase of  5,000  acres,  588  acres  were  laid  out  at  German- 
town,  and  all  that  remained  of  the  6,000  acres  he  sold  in 
1698  to  Matthias  Van  Bebber,  who,  getting  in  addition 
500  acres  allowance  and  415  acres  by  purchase,  had  the 
whole  tract  of  6,166  acres  located  by  patent  February 
22d,  1702,  on  the  Skippack.  It  was  in  the  present  Per- 
kiomen  Township,  Montgomery  County,  and  adjoining 
Edward  Lane  and  William  Harmer,  near  what  is  now  the 
village  of  Evansburg. %  For  the  next  half  century  at  least 
it  was  known  as  Bebber's  Township,  or  Bebber's  Town, 
and  the  name  being  often  met  with  in  the  Germantown 
records  has  been  a  source  of  apparently  hopeless  confu- 

*  See  Pennypacker 's  Sketches,  p.  28. 

f  See  Exemplification  Records,  Vol.  8,  p.  360. 

\  Exemplification  Records,  Vol.  1,  p.  470. 


2l8  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONlTES. 

sion  to  our  local  historians.  Van  Bebber  immediately 
began  to  colonize  it,  the  most  of  the  settlers  being  Men- 
nonites.  Among  these  were  Heinrich  Pannebecker,  Jo- 
hannes Kuster,  Johannes  Umstat,  Klas  Jansen  and  Jan 
Krey,  in  1702;  John  Jacobs,  in  1704;  John  Newberry, 
Thomas  Wiseman,  Edward  Beer,  Gerhard  und  Herman 
In  de  Hoffen,  Dirk  and  William  Renberg,  in  1706; 
William  and  Cornelius  Dewees,  Hermanus  Kuster,  Chris- 
topher Zimmerman,  Johannes  Scholl  and  Daniel  Des- 
mond, in  1708;  Jacob,  Johartnes  and  Martin  Kolb,  Men- 
nonite  weavers  from  Wolfsheim  in  the  Palatinate,  and 
Andrew  Strayer,  in  1709;  Solomon  Dubois,  from  Ulster 
County,  New  York,  in  1716;  Paul  Fried,*  in  1727;  and 
in  the  last  year  the  unsold  balance  of  the  tract  passed 
into  the  hands  of  Pannebecker.  Van  Bebber  gave  100 
acres  for  a  Mennonite  burying-ground  and  church,  which 
was  built  about  1725,  the  trustees  being  Hendrick  Sellen, 
Hermanus  Kuster,  Klas  Jansen,  Martin  Kolb,  Henry 
Kolb,  Jacob  Kolb  and  Michael  Ziegler. 

The  first  ministers  in  the  Skippack  congregation  were: 
Jacob  Gaedschalk,  Henry  Kolb,  Claes  Jansen,  Yilles 
Cassel,  Michael  Ziegler,  Martin  Kolb,  Andrew  Ziegler, 
Isaac  Cassel,  Matthias  Rittenhouse,  Heinrich  Hunsicker, 
John  Hunsicker,  Henry  Bartolet,  Elias  Landes,  Abraham 
Wismer. 

In  the  year  1848  the  upper  Mennonite  meeting-house 
in  Skippack  was  built. 

In  1849  Jonn  Van  Fossen  sold  to  Isaac  Kulp  one  acre 

*  This  is  evidently  the  same  Paul  Fried  who  was  married  to  Elizabeth 
Stauffer,  daughter  of  Hans  Stauffer,  who  came  to  America  January  20th, 
1 7 IO.  We  do  not  find  any  other  by  that  name  at  that  time.  See  sketch  of 
the  Stauffers. — Author. 


SETTLEMENT   OF   SKIPPACK.  219 

of  land  adjoining  Isaac  Kulp's  other  land,  and  afterwards 
Isaac  Kulp  sold  one  acre  and  sixty-three  perches  for  the 
meeting-house  and  graveyard  to  Jacob  F.  Kulp,  Daniel 
Landes  and  George  Reiff,  in  trust  for  the  Mennonite 
congregation,  the  deed  bearing  date  August  21st,  1849. 
It  appears  that  the  land  had  been  selected,  bargained  for, 
the  house  built  and  the  burying-ground  laid  out  in  1848, 
and  title  was  made  the  following  year.  In  1853  the 
congregation  bought  eighty  perches  more  from  Abraham 
Landes.  The  oldest  grave  in  this  graveyard  is  that  of 
Nathaniel,  son  of  Henry  and  Mary  Reiff,  died  September 
9th,  1848,  aged  2  years,  1 1  months  and  19  days. 

Their  first  ministers  were  Elias  Landes  and  Abraham 
Wismer ;  deacons,  John  Kratz  and  John  Landes,  Isaac 
Longaker,  in  Worcester,  and  John  Gotwals,  in  Upper 
Providence  ;  the  two  last  named  belong  to  the  Skippack 
district.  George  Detwiler  was  chosen  to  the  ministry  in 
1849.  John  B.  Tyson  was  elected  a  deacon  in  1862  and 
Jacob  Mensch  was  chosen  a  minister  in  1869.  John  B. 
Hunsberger,  of  Worcester,  was  chosen  a  minister  in 
1873  and  was  ordained  a  Bishop  in  1877.  Abraham 
Kulp  was  elected  a  deacon  in  1874.  Joseph  Gander 
of  Upper  Providence,  was  elected  a  deacon  in  1876. 
Abraham  S.  Reiff  was  elected  a  deacon  in  Worcester  in 
1877.  Christian  Hunsberger  was  chosen  to  the  min- 
istry in  the  year  1879.  Henry  Wismer  was  chosen  to 
the  ministry  in  1883.  George  L.  Reiff  was  elected  a 
deacon  in  1881. 

The  above-mentioned  names  I  have  copied  from  the 
Church  Book  containing  financial  accounts  and  other 
records  of  the  Skippack  Mennonite  church  from  the  year 
1738  down  to  1887,  and  isfn  possession  of  John  B.  Tyson, 


220  HISTORY    OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

the  present  deacon,  and  bears  the  following  title :  "  Der 
Menonisten  Oder  Taufgesinden  Gemeinebuch.  Von  Die 
Gemeinde  in  Bebberstown  Anno  Domini  1738." 

The  old  or  lower  Skippack  meeting-house  was  re- 
built about  the  year   1835. 

The  division  took  place  about  forty  years  ago,  when 
the  present  occupants  held  possession  of  the  house  and 
property,  with  Henry  Johnson,  Sr.  (deceased),  as  their 
minister.  His  son,  Henry  Johnson,  now  one  of  their 
ministers,  writes  the  following,  under  date  of  December 
1 6th,  1887:  "We  are  generally  called  the  'Johnson 
Mennonites  ; '  we  hold  to  the  non-resistant  Confession  of 
Faith.  The  number  of  our  membership  here  is  seventy- 
five  or  eighty.  The  names  of  the  ministers  at  present 
are  Amos  K.  Bean  and  myself." 


li 


,  W$fm 


The  Organization  of  the  Mennonite 
Church  at  Salford. 


Of  the  origin  and  organization  of  the  Mennonite  Church 
in  Salford,  Montgomery  County,  Pa.,  we  have  not  the 
records  we  desire,  nor  are  they  known  to  exist;  it  is  there- 
fore impossible  to  give  an  exact  account  of  everything 
pertaining  to  its  organization.  We  have,  however,  infor- 
mation that  a  deed  was  given  for  ten  acres,  dated  October 
4th  and  5th,  1738.  It  was  purchased  by  Henry  Funk, 
Dielman  Kolb,  Christian  Meyer,  Jr.,  and  Abraham  Reiff; 
the  two  first  were  ministers  and  the  two  last  were  dea- 
cons. All  were  residents  of  Franconia,  except  Dielman 
Kolb,  who  resided  in  Salford.  The  said  ten  acres  were 
purchased  of  Henry  Ruth,  whose  residence  was  where 
John  Clemmer's  now  is,  from  171 8  to  1747,  who  men- 
tions in  his  deed  to  Christian  StaufTer,  of  the  latter  date, 
that  terracres  had  been  cut  out  of  his  land  for  the  use  of 
the  Mennonite  Baptist  Church ;  presumably  he  did  not 
write  the  deed  himself,  or,  if  so,  he  would  have  left  the 
word  Baptist  out. 

In  what  year  the  first  house  was  built  I  have  not  been 
able  to  ascertain,  but  presumably  in  the  same  year,  be- 
cause S.  W.  Pennypacker  says,  in  his  Biographical 
Sketches,  p.  93,  "that  Christopher  Dock  gave  up  his  farm 
and  returned  to  his    old  pursuit;  he  then   opened  two 

(221) 


222  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

schools  in  1738,  one  in  Skippack  and  one  in  Salford, 
which  he  taught  three  days  each  alternately."  There- 
fore it  seems  as  if  the  house  had  been  built  immediately 
after  the  land  had  been  bought.  When  or  in  what  year 
the  second  house  was  built  we  have  nothing  definite. 
The  house  was  built  of  stone,  one  story  high,  and  of  con- 
siderable length,  so  that  a  room  was  partitioned  off  at  the 
east  end  for  a  school  room.  The  writer  of  this  work  was 
teaching  school  in  that  room  in  1839.  The  present, 
or  evidently  the  third  house,  was  built  in  1850. 

The  earliest  date  on  a  tombstone  in  the  graveyard  is 
1741.     This  was  Ann  Reiff,  wife  of  Hans  Reiff. 

Who  the  first  ministers  were  we  have  no  record. 
Martin  Kolb  and  Henry,  his  brother,  the  ancestor  of 
George  Brubaker  Kulp,  member  of  the  Bar  at  Wilkes- 
barre,  Luzerne  County,  came  to  Pennsylvania  as  early 
as  1 707,  and  was  one  of  the  earliest  Mennonite  preachers 
in  this  country,  says  George  B.  Kulp  in  his  pamphlet. 
He  further  says,  on  page  4 :  "  Dielman,  or  Thielman 
(as  the  name  is  sometimes  spelled),  Kolb,  another 
brother  of  Henry,  came  to  Pennsylvania  somewhat  later. 
He  was  at  Manheim,  where  he  attended  as  a  preacher  to 
the  Mennonite  congregation,  "making  himself  most  valu- 
able  by  receiving  and  lodging  his  fellow-believers  who  fled 
from  Switzerland,"  as  appears  from  a  letter  dated  August 
27th,  17 10.  He  settled  here  in  Salford  about  the  year 
1 7 18  on  a  tract  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  acres.  In  1721 
he  purchased  two  hundred  and  twenty-five  acres  more, 
and  afterwards  a  third  tract,  making  altogether  about  five 
hundred  and  fifty  acres.  He  married  a  widow,  Suavely, 
and  had  by  her  one  daughter,  named  Elizabeth,  who  was 
afterwards  married  to  Andrew  Ziegler,  son  of  Michael 


ORGANIZATION  OF  MENNONITE  CHURCH  AT  SALFORD.     223 

Ziegler,  a  Mennonite  minister  at  Skippack.  Dielman 
Kolb  died  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1757.  His  will 
was  probated  April  30th,  1757.  The  witnesses  were 
Robert  Jones,  Martin  Kolb  and  Isaac  Kolb.  There  is  a 
clause  in  his  will  which  reads  thus  :  "  I  nominate  my 
loving  and  trusty  friends,  Henry  Funk  and  Ulriegh 
Bergher  (presumably  now  Bergey),  both  of  Salford  afore- 
said, yeomen,  trustees  of  this  my  last  will  and  testament." 

In  1750  Christopher  Saur,  the  Germantown  publisher, 
conceived  the  idea  of  having  Christopher  Dock's  method 
of  keeping  school  with  a  view  of  printing  it.  Saur,  there- 
fore, wrote  to  Dielman  Kolb,  a  prominent  Mennonite 
minister  in  Salford,  and  a  warm  friend  of  Dock  (says  S. 
W.  Pennypacker).  So  it  is  evident  that  Dielman  Kolb 
was  a  minister  and  undoubtedly  officiated  at  Salford ;  also 
more  likely  on  account  of  him  and  Dock  being  intimate 
friends,  and  Dock  commenced  teaching  school  in  Salford 
in  1738.  Andrew  Ziegler,  born  March  14th,  1737,  died 
October  26th,  181 1,  aged  74  years,  7  months,  12  days. 
Married  to  Catharine  Lederach,  was  a  grandson  of  Diel- 
man Kolb  and  a  Bishop  in  the  congregation  at  Salford, 
also  officiated  as  Bishop  in  the  Mennonite  congregation 
at  Germantown. 

Christian  Haldeman  was  also  one  of  the  earliest  min- 
isters in  Salford.  He  was  born  May  24th,  1743,  old 
style,  and  died  July  3d,  1833,  new  style,  aged  89  years, 
1  month  and  12  days.  Isaac  Alderfer  was  also  a  preacher 
in  Salford.  He  was  born  October  1st,  1773,  and  died 
November  8th,  1842,  aged  69  years  1  month  and  1  day. 
John  Bergey  followed  Alderfer  in  the  ministry.  He  was 
born  August  23d,  1783,  and  died  December  6th,  1865, 
aged  82  years  3  months  and  13  days.      Jacob  Kulp  born 


224  HISTORY   OF  THE   MENNONITES. 

November  2d,  1799,  died  April  18th,  1867,  aged  67  years 
5  months  and  16  day,  having  been  in  the  ministry  a 
number  of  years. 

The  ministers  now  living  in  Salford  (September,  1887) 
are  Isaac  Clemens,  Henry  Bauer,  and  Jacob  Mover.* 

*  For  part  of  the  above  information  I  am  indebted  to  James  Y.  Heckler, 
of  Harleysville. 


Franconia. 


Heinrich  Funk  emigrated  from  Holland  or  the  Pala- 
tinate and  settled  on  the  Indian  Creek,  in  Franconia 
Township,  now  Montgomery  County,  Pa.,  in  17 19,  sev- 
eral miles  from  his  nearest  neighbor.  Soon  after  his 
arrival  a  number  of  his  brethren  also  came  from  Europe, 
and  having  considerably  increased  in  numbers,  formed  a 
congregation  of  which  he  was  chosen  minister.  The  first 
Mennonite  meeting-house  in  Franconia  Township  was 
built  of  stone  in  the  year  1730.*  The  second  house  was 
also  of  stone,  45  by  75  feet,  and  was  built  in  1833,  and  has 
a  seating  capacity  of  over  seven  hundred.  The  present 
membership  numbers  about  four  hundred  and  fifty. 

Josiah  Clemmer  was  chosen  to  the  ministry  in  the 
year  i860,  and  was  elected  Bishop  in  1867,  which  he  is 
at  present;  his  co-workers  in  the  ministry  are  Jacob 
Landis  and  Michael  Moyer.  Henry  Nice  was  chosen  to 
the  ministry  in  1839  and  died  in  1883,  aged  79  years  6 
months  and  21  days.  Jacob  Godshall  was  chosen  to  the 
ministry  in  1804,  was  elected  Bishop  in  i8i3,and  died  in 
1845,  aged  75  years  9  months  and  2  days. 

Among  the  first  ministers  after  Heinrich  Funk,  who 

*  J.  D.  Souder. 

15  (225) 


226  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

died  in  1760,  was  his  son,  Christian  Funk*  who  was 
chosen  to  the  ministry  in  1757.  He  was  a  faithful 
worker  until  1774,  when  the  war.  broke  out  and  his 
troubles  commenced.    . 

Jacob  Funk  is  also  mentioned  as  a  minister  in  1765  in 
the  records  of  Franconia,  and  Christian  Meyer  a  dea- 
con. A  Christian  Meyer  is  also  mentioned  as  a  min- 
ister. In  1770  Henry  Rosenberger  is  mentioned  as  a 
confirmed  deacon  (bestaetichter  Vorsteker);  he  was  the 
last  confirmed  deacon  in  the  Mennonite  congregation 
known.  In  1775  Jacob  Oberholzer  is  mentioned  as  a 
minister;  in  1779  Johannes  Birkef  is  mentioned  as  a  min- 
ister in  Franconia;  in  1760  Isaac  Kolb  was  chosen 
Bishop.  Samuel  Bechtel  was  also  a  minister  about  that 
time. 

S.  W.  Pennypacker  says  :  "  Henry  Funk,  always  one 
of  the  most  able  and  enterprising  of  the  Mennonite 
preachers,  and  long  a  Bishop,  settled  on  the  Indian 
Creek,  in  Franconia  Township,  now  Montgomery 
County,  in  17 19.  He  was  ever  faithful  and  zealous  in 
his  work,  and  did  much  to  advance  the  interests  of  his 
church.  He  wrote  a  book  upon  baptism,  entitled  '  Ein 
Spiegel  der  Taufe,'  published  by  Saur  in  1744,  which 
has  passed  through  at  least  five  editions.  A  more  am- 
bitious effort  was  the  '  Erklaerung  einiger  hauptpuncten 
des  gesetzes,'  published  after  his  death  by  Armbruster, 
in  1763.  This  book  was  reprinted  at  Biel,  Switzerland, 
in  1844,  and  at  Lancaster,  Pa.,  in  1862,  and  is  much  es- 
teemed.    He  and  Dielman  Kolb,  of  Salford,  supervised 


*  Known  as  Christel  Funk, 
f  Now  Eergey, 


FRANCONIA. 


227 


the  translation  of  Van  Braght's  *  Martyrer  Spiegel  '  {Mar- 
tyrs' Mirror),  from  the  Dutch  to  the  German,  and  certi- 
fied to  its  correctness.  Beside  these  labors,  which  were 
all  without  pecuniary  compensation,  he  was  a  miller  by 
trade  and  acquired  a  considerable  estate.  He  died  about 
1760." 

The  Souderton  meeting-house  was  built  in  1879  °f 
brick,  40  by  50  feet,  and  is  under  the  supervision  of  the 
Franconia  congregation. 


Kulpsville. 


Mennonite  Church    at    Towamencin,  Montgomery 
County,  Pa.* 


In  what  year  the  first  house  of  worship  may  have  been 
erected  is  given  by  the  following  records:  In  1764, 
August  27th,  a  deed  was  given  from  Herman  Godshalk 
to  Christian  Weaver,  William  Godshalk,  Goshen  Shroger,f 
Peter  Hendricks,  Nicholaus  Yeles  and  Garret  Godshalk, 
for  eighty-two  perches  of  land,  not  recorded  ;  and  my  in- 
formant, John  C.  Boorse,  states  that  the  first  house  was 
built  the  same  year. 

October  13th,  1807,  a  deed  from  Garret  Godshalk  to 
the  elders  and  members  of  the  Mennonists  for  the  same 
ground  was  given  and  recorded  in  Book  No.  24,  page 
331,  etc. ;  part  of  this  ground  is  a  burying-ground. 

June  16th,  1798,  a  deed  was  given  from  John  Boorse, 
Sr.,  to  Abraham  Godwals  and  John  Boorse,  Jr.,  for 
24  perches  of  land. 

Also  on  June  29th,  1799,  a  deed  was  given  from  Cath- 
arine Godshalk  and  Janiken  Godshalk  to  Joseph  Hen- 
dricks and  William  Godshalk,  trustees,  for  60  perches 
of  la»d. 

Again,  on  August  5th,  1837,  a  deed  was  given  from 
George  Snyder  to  Joseph  Hendricks,  John  Boorse,  Sr., 

*  The  old  spelling  is  retained  in  the  above  article  so  as  not  to  destroy  the 
original. 

f  Goshen  Shroger.  We  find  Gerhardt  Schrager  in  the  list  of  those  who 
paid  quit-rents  prior  to  1734. 

(22S) 


KULPSVILLE.  229 

Daniel  Boorse,  Abraham  Godshalk,  Peter  Metz  and 
David  Allebach,  Jr.,  trustees,  for  1 14.48  perches  of  land, 
recorded  in  Book  No.  56,  page  525,  etc. 

Again,  March  23d,  1844,  a  deed  was  given  from  Abra- 
ham Godshalk  to  John  Boorse,  Abraham  Godshalk, 
Daniel  Boorse,  Peter  Metz,  David  Allebach  and  Henry 
Boorse,  for  46  perches  of  land,  recorded  in  Book 
No.  64,  page  99,  etc. 

Again,  on  March  28th,  1862,  a  deed  was  given  from 
George  Snyder  to  Peter  Metz,  Henry  C.  Boorse,  David 
G.  Allebach,  Abraham  M.  Nise,  Christian  Sauder  and 
Jonas  K.  Moyer,  for  102  perches  of  land;  recorded  in 
Book  No.  125,  page  503,  etc. 

Again,  on  December  2d,  1876,  a  deed  was  given  from 
Elias  Cassel  to  Peter  Metz  and  others  for  40  perches  of 
land;  recorded  in  Book  No.  235,  page  76,  etc. 

Again,  on  August  16th,  1879,  a  deed  was  given  from 
Jacob  B.  Moyer  to  Peter  Metz  and  others,  for  one  acre  of 
land  ;  recorded  in  Book  No.  250,  page  284,  etc. 

It  seems  evident  that  an  organization  existed  in  that  vi- 
cinity long  before  the  first  house  was  erected,  for  the  follow- 
ing reasons :  First,  we  find  gravestones  in  the  graveyard 
bearing  the  dates  of  1733  and  1741 ;  many  of  the  inscrip- 
tions are  in  German,  and  many  among  the  oldest  have 
become  illegible.  Consequently  a  graveyard  was  there 
prior  to  1733.  Secondly,  records  show  that  the  follow- 
ing-named persons  lived  in  that  vicinity  and  paid  quit- 
rents  prior  to  1734:  Peter  Weber,  Christian  Brenneman, 
Herman  Godshalk,  Henrich  Frey,  Yellis  Yellis,  Christian 
Weber,  Jacob  Frey,  Peter  Tison,  Gerhardt  Schrager 
(presumably  afterwards  Schrack)  and  Abraham  Luken. 

About  the   year    1805   the   first    meeting-house   was 


23O  HISTORY    OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

destroyed  by  fire,  when  the  second  house  was  built  on  or 
near  the  same  spot  where  the  first  house  stood.  The 
third  or  present  meeting-house  was  erected  in  the  year 
1862,  considerably  larger  than  the  second.  David  Alle- 
bach,  Sr.,  has  been  their  deacon  (or  Vorsteher)  for  many 
years.  He  is  now  well  advanced  in  years.  Their  present 
minister  is  Christian  Allebach,  son  of  John  Allebach, 
preacher  at  Rockhill,  Bucks  County,  Pa. 

We  now  come  to  the  most  historic  spot  in  the  grave- 
yard. Here  repose  the  remains  of  General  Francis 
Nash,  Colonel  Boyd,  Major  White  and  Lieutenant  Smith 
of  the  Continental  Army,  either  slain  or  mortally  wounded 
in  the  attack  at  Germantown.  On  the  morning  of  Octo- 
ber 4th,  1777,  Washington  retreated  with  his  army  and 
established  his  camp  nearly  a  mile  northwest  of  Kulps- 
ville,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  above-mentioned  meeting- 
house, near  the  Lower  Salford  line.  The  officers  wounded 
in  the  battle  were  brought  to  a  farmhouse  on  the  Forty- 
foot  road,  about  a  mile  southwest  of  the  meeting-house. 
Washington  ordered  that  General  Nash  should  be  interred 
at  10  o'clock  in  the  above-named  burying-place.  Over 
the  body  of  General  Francis  Nash  has  been  placed  a 
white  marble  monument  about  twelve  feet  high,  erected 
in  1844  by  the  citizens  of  Germantown  and  Norristown. 
He  was  a  resident  of  Virginia,  being  also  a  descendant 
of  the  Mennonite  Church.  The  city  of  Nashville,  Ten- 
nessee, is  named  after  him. 

This  congregation  was  generally  attended  by  ministers 
from  neighboring  congregations  in  turn.  Jacob  Kulp, 
of  Hatfield,  Montgomery  County,  Pa.,  had  charge  of  it 
as  Bishop  in  serving  communion  and  baptism.* 

*  As  far  as  the  title  to  the  above  is  concerned  I  am  indebted  to  John  C. 
Boorse,  Esq.,  of  Kulpsville,  Montgomery  County,  Pa. 


Lansdale,  Montgomery  County,  Pa. 


The  Mennonite  meeting-house  above  Lansdale,  or 
commonly  called  Plain,  in  Hatfield  Township,  Mont- 
gomery County,  Pa.,  is  evidently  a  very  old  place.  My 
informant  says  a  deed  cannot  be  found,  therefore  dates 
cannot  be  given,  but  it  is  evident  that  a  congregation 
was  organized  and  a  meeting-house  built  before  the  Revo- 
lutionary War,  because  David  Ruth  and  Jacob  Oberholzer, 
ministers  in  the  first  house,  are  mentioned  in  the  Christian 
Funk  controversy  in  the  year  1774,  of  the  Plain  congre- 
gation. The  second  meeting-house  was  built  in  181 5. 
The  following  ministers  served  during  the  time  of  the 
second  house  :  John  Krupp,  Jacob  Kulp  and  Joseph 
Cassel.  The  third  was  built  in  1867;  ministers  of  which 
were  Jacob  C.  Loux  and  Henry  Godshalk. 

Bishop  Jacob  Kulp,  of  Hatfield,  Montgomery  County, 
Pa.,  was  born  in  1799;  was  ordained  a  minister  in  1838; 
four  years  afterwards  he  was  elected  a  Bishop,  in  which 
capacity  he  served  faithfully  until  he  died,  in  1875,  in  his 
seventy-sixth  year.  His  father  was  Dilman  Kolb,  who 
was  married  to  Barbara  Cassel,  daughter  of  Hupert 
Cassel,  in  1779.  Johannes  Wireman  is  mentioned  as  a 
deacon  in  the  year  1 804. 


(231) 


Bartolet's  Mennonite  Meeting-house 

IN 

Frederick  Township,  Montgomery  County,  Pa. 


Bartolet's  old  burying-ground  existed  about  a  hun- 
dred years  or  more  prior  to  the  building  of  the  meet- 
ing-house;  the  oldest  stone  with  an  inscription  is  1766. 
It  had  been  in  existence  many  years  prior  to  1766.  Of 
those  who  sleep  here,  the  stones  give  us  the  family  names 
of  Bertolet,  Bertolette  (two  distinct  families),  Bliem,  De 
Nice,  Dotterer,  Frey,  Godshalk,  Grubb,  Hummel,  Huns- 
berger,  Nyce,  Shoemaker,  Smoll,  Weidman,  Zoller, 
Schmidt,  Schlick.  Many  of  the  first  or  oldest  graves 
have  no  inscription;  among  them  are  the  Esterlines, 
Hahn,  Grode,  Smith,  etc.  A  colored  family  of  former 
times,  also  a  number  of  slaves,  are  buried  here.  Their 
names  are  not  known.  Here  also  sleep  the  Lutheran, 
Reformed,  Mennonite,  Dunkard,  Moravian,  Methodist, 
Friend  and  Amish.  In  1829  Daniel  Bartolet  and  Jona- 
than Nyce  had  this  graveyard  enclosed  with  a  stone  wall, 
mostly  at  their  own  expense. 

Bartolet's  Mennonite  meeting-house  was  built  in  1846 
on  the  ground  purchased  of  Daniel  and  Catharine  Berto- 
let. The  deed  is  dated  April  1st,  1847;  the  consideration 
money  was  'twenty-five  dollars.  The  ground  comprises 
half  an  acre,  and  adjoins  the  old  burying-ground  above 

(232) 


BARTOLET  S    MENNONITE    MEETING-HOUSE.  233 

described.  It  was  dedicated  on  Whitsuntide,  1847. 
Pastor  Henry  S.  Bassler  of  the  Reformed  Church 
preached  on  this  occasion;  also  John  Oberholzer  and 
Abraham  Hunsicker.  In  the  Fall  of  1847  the  following- 
named  persons  joined  the  congregation:  Samuel  Bertolet 
and  Elizabeth  his  wife,  Abraham  Hunsberger  and  Catha- 
rine his  wife,  John  Stauffer  and  Ann  his  wife,  and  Eliza- 
beth Hunsberger. 

The  deed  was  given  to  Abraham  Hunsberger,  Henry 
Bertolet  and  John  Hunsberger,  in  trust  and  for  the  use 
of  a  meeting-house  for  the  Society  of  Mennonites,  and  for 
the  use  of  the  inhabitants  who  are  burying  in  the  bury- 
ing-ground  adjoining  said  tract  known  as  Bartolet's  bury- 
ing-ground,  that  all  of  them  can  at  all  times  get  their 
ministers  whereto  said  persons  may  belong,  and  shall 
have  a  right  in  the  house  to  hold  their  funeral  services. 
Further  it  says :  In  trust  and  for  the  society  or  congre- 
gation of  Mennonites,  and  the  free  use  or  right  of  all  the 
inhabitants  in  the  neighborhood  to  take  the  meeting- 
house in  use  when  there  is  a  funeral  at  said  graveyard,  to 
have  the  house  for  holding  their  funeral  services  undis- 
turbed at  all  times,  and  their  successors. 

On  April  3d,  1874,  there  was  purchased  of  Michael  S. 
and  Elizabeth  Wagner  39y9^o  perches  adjoining  the  old 
burying-ground,  for  the  use  of  a  free  burying-ground  at 
a  cost  of  fifty  dollars,  which  was  all  paid  by  Miss  Esther 
Bertolette,  of  Pottstown,  Pa.,  with  the  understanding  that 
it  should  be  free  without  distinction. 

In  the  Summer  of  1848  the  first  Sabbath-school  in  this 
section  of  the  county  was  opened  in  this  house. 

George  S.  Nyce,  of  Frederick. 

April  1 2th,  1886. 


Gottshall's,  or  Schwenksville. 

By  William  S.  Gottshall. 


This  congregation,  sometimes  called  Schwenksville, 
received  its  name  from  its  present  Bishop,  Moses  Gott- 
shall. The  origin  of  this  congregation  and  its  present 
location  was  brought  about  in  the  following  manner. 
Previous  to  1818  there  was  preaching  by  different  min- 
isters of  the  Mennonite  Church  in  a  school-house  which 
stood  in  the  graveyard  at  (now)  Keely's  Church,  there 
being  no  church  there  at  that  time.  On  one  cold  Sunday 
morning,  when  Heinrich  Hunsicker  came  to  preach,  the 
chimney  was  stuffed  with  wet  flax  and  tow,  so  that  no 
fire  could  be  made.  The  Mennonites,  not  wishing  to 
make  any  disturbance,  immediately  left  and  made  arrange- 
ments to  build  a  meeting-house  of  their  own.  Gottshall 
Gottshall  offered  them  land  about  a  mile  and  a  half  south- 
west from  where  Andrew  Ziegler  also  offered  them  some 
land  ;  when  a  vote  was  taken  the  majority  were  for 
Ziegler's,  where,  in  1 8 18,  a  piece  of  ground,  containing 
one  acre  and  seven  perches,  was  bought  for  the  consider- 
ation of  one  dollar,  in  order  to  make  legal  title.  The  trus- 
tees, who  had  previously  been  elected,  were  Henry  Ziegler, 
William  Gottshall,  Samuel  Pannebacker,  Jr.,  John  Holde- 
man,  John  Bingaman,  John  Keelor,  Jr.,  and  John  Her- 
stein.     A  stone  meeting-house  was  erected  thereon  the 

(234) 


GOTTSHALLS,  OR    SCHWENKSVILLE.  2$$ 

same  year.  Services  were  held  every  four  weeks  by 
different  ministers  of  the  Mennonite  Church,  and  for 
several  years  the  deacon,  William  Gottshall,  had  to  go 
to  the  Conference  to  procure  ministers  to  preach  at  stated 
times,  until  the  year  1847,  when  Moses  Gottshall  was 
chosen  as  their  minister,  and  three  years  later  he  was 
ordained  a  Bishop.  The  congregation  was  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Skippack  District.  In  185 1  the  present 
brick  meeting-house  was  erected,  and  in  1859  thirty-three 
perches  of  land  on  the  southwest  side  were  exchanged 
for  thirty-three  perches  on  the  northeast  side  with  John 
Steiner.  In  1884  an  addition  was  made  to  the  grave- 
yard. 

Moses  Godshall  was  the  first  minister  and  Bishop. 
Other  ministers  were  S.  H.  Longaker,  N.  B.  Grubb  and 
William  S.  Gottshall.* 

*  After  the   above  was  written,  William  S.   Godshall   was  ordained  a 
Bishop,  on  the  25th  day  of  November,  1886. — Author. 


Herstein's. 

This  little  place  is  located  in  Limerick  Township,  Mont- 
gomery County,  about  four  miles  west  from  Schwenks- 
ville.  Tradition  has  it  that  Johannes  Herrstein,  a  Men- 
nonite,  then  living  in  that  locality,  took  great  interest  in 
the  Mennonite  Church ;  accordingly  he  prepared  himself 
with  money  and  went  over  to  Europe  and  made  arrange- 
ments to  have  Jacob  Denner's  sermons  printed  and  bound 
for  the  use  of  his  Mennonite  brethren  in  America.  The 
books  were  printed  at  "  Frankenthal  am  Rhein,"  in  the 
year  1792,  as  the  title  page  states,  at  the  expense  of 
"  Johannes  Herrstein  und  Johannes  Schmutz."  It  is  said 
he  brought  to  America  about  five  hundred  copies,  which 
were  sold  in  Montgomery,  Bucks  and  Lancaster  Counties. 

In  1 82 1  the  Mennonites  bought  seventy-four  perches 
of  land  from  Jacob  Shoemaker,  for  the  consideration  of 
one  dollar,  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  a  school  and 
meeting-house,  and  also  a  burying-place ;  many  of  the 
oldest  Mennonites  in  that  vicinity  lie  buried  there.  A 
congregation  has  been  organized  there  with  a  member- 
ship of  about  forty,  but  no  regular  minister  was  ever  sta- 
tioned there.  William  Godshall  was  ordained,  deacon, 
but  afterwards  united  with  the  Mennonites  at  Schwenks- 
ville,  and  services  were  held  only  occasionally  during  the 
summer.  The  ministers  who  preached  there  from  time  to 
time  were  Heinrich  Hunsicker,  Jacob  Godshall,  Christian 
Halteman,  John  Minnich,  Gebhard,  High,  Latshaw,  Rit- 
tenhouse  and  Moses  Godshall.  The  Mennonites  have  a 
permanent  right  here,  which  is  kept  up  only  for  funerals 
and  occasional  services  during  the  summer. 

(236) 


Rockhill,  or  Gehman's. 


I  have  found  the  first  deed  given  by  Samuel  Bechtel 
and  wife  to  George  Derstine  and  Abraham  Gehman, 
trustees,  dated  June  2d,  1773,  for  one-fourth  of  an  acre  of 
ground  in  Rockhill  Township,  Bucks  County,  for  three 
pounds,  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  a  meeting-house  and 
a  burying-place.  The  first  house  was  built  in  1773,  and 
was  used  as  a  meeting-house  by  the  Mennonites  for  sixty- 
five  years.  It  was  built  of  logs  and  plank,  with  light 
weather-boarding.  In  1838  it  was  taken  down  and  a  large 
stone  house  was  built,  40  by  52^  feet,  one  story,  with  slate 
roof,  and  seating  capacity  for  three  hundred  people.  The 
building  committee  appointed  by  the  congregation  were 
Jacob  Derstine,  Samuel  Horning  and  John  Moyer. 
Since  that  time  three  or  four  additions  of  land  have  been 
made,  so  that  the  whole  tract  now  contains  upwards  of 
three  acres  of  ground.  In  1875  Brother  Samuel  Landis 
died.  His  will  provided  that  $  1 ,500  should  go  to  this  con- 
gregation as  a  fund  and  be  invested,  the  interest  thereof 
should  be  used  to  pay  for  the  building  of  a  house  for  a 
sexton,  to  have  care  of  the  meeting-house,  and  after  that 
is  paid  for,  the  trustees  can  use  it  as  they  see  proper. 
In  1883  Samuel  K.  Detweiler  offered  a  small  tract  of 
land  as  a  present  to  the  congregation,  providing  they 
would  build  a  house  thereon,  and  some  of  the  brethren 

(237) 


238  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

offered  to  donate  cash  sufficient  to  pay  for  it,  providing 
the  house  would  be  built  now.  So  the  offer  was  ac- 
cepted and  at  once  a  house  was  built,  at  a  cost  of  about 
$1,500,  including  out-buildings  and  all. 

As  regards  ministers,  the  above-named  Samuel  Bechtel 
was  a  minister.  When  and  where  he  was  ordained  I 
could  not  learn  ;  he  was  ordained  before  the  house  was 
built*  He  died  January  15th,  1802,  age  not  given  on 
his  tombstone.  Samuel  Gehman,  Bechtel's  grandson, 
and  grandfather  of  Abel  Horning,  was  ordained  to  the 
ministry  in  1798,  and  was  a  faithful  watchman  on  the 
walls  of  Zion  for  forty-seven  years,  and  died  September 
24th,  1845,  aged  78  years  4  months  and  15  days.  He 
was  assisted  by  George  Derstine,  who  served  in  the  min- 
istry about  twenty-five  years,  and  died  in  1837,  aged  66 
years  5  months  and  8  days.  After  him  Jacob  Detweiler 
was  ordained  in  1 840.  He  served  about  thirty-nine  years, 
and  died  July  13th,  1879,  aged  84  years  5  months  and 
4  days.  Abraham  Fretz  was  ordained  to  the  ministry  in 
1843.  He  served  faithfully  through  trials  and  afflictions 
about  thirty-two  years,  and  died,  April  23d,  1875,  aged 
81  years  11  months  and  4  tiays.  John  Allebach  was 
chosen  as  deacon;  after  serving  two  years  he  was  or- 
dained to  the  ministry,  in  which  capacity  he  has 
served  about  forty  years.  He  is  now  in  his  eighty-first 
year,  and  is  still  attending  the  meetings  regularly. 
Abel  Horning  was  ordained  to  the  ministry  in  1862  and 
has  already  served  about  twenty-four  years;  he  is  now  in 

*  He  may  have  been  ordained  in  Franconia,  because  Franconia  meeting- 
house was  called  Bechtel's,  and  a  Bechtel  is  also  mentioned  in  the  Funk 
controversy  in  1777. — Author, 


ROCKHILL,    OR    GEHMAN  S.  239 

his  sixty-first  year.     Samuel  D.   Detweiler  was  ordained 
to  the  ministry  in  1876;  is  now  forty-five  years  old. 

The  deacons  were  as  follows  :  First,  Michael  Derstine,* 
John  Detweiler,  John  Allebach,  Samuel  Souder,  John  F. 
Detweiler,  and  at  present  (August,  1886),  Joseph  B. 
Allebach. 

*  Michael  Derstine  is  mentioned  as  a  minister  in  1765,  in  the  Franconia 
Record. 


Perkasie,  or  Hilltown. 


The  first  Mennonite  meeting-house  in  Perkasie  was 
built  of  log  in  1753,  about  the  size  of  one  of  our  old 
school-houses,  on  a  small  lot  taken  out  of  Henry  Funk's 
farm,  with  a  graveyard  44  feet  square.  Whether  it  was 
bought  or  donated  is  not  known,  as  there  is  no  deed. 
The  above-named  house  stood  seventy  years,  and  was 
torn  down  and  a  new  one  built  in  1823,  on  a  lot  adjoin- 
ing the  above-mentioned  lot,  about  75  feet  from  where 
the  old  log  house  stood.  This  house  stood  sixty-nine 
years.  In  the  year  1882  this  second  house  was  torn 
down  and  a  new  one  built  on  the  same  spot  where  the 
old  or  second  house  stood.  The  membership  now  is 
about  three  hundred.  A  partition  deed  was  made  in  the 
year  1735  to  John  Penn,  Thomas  Penn,  Richard  Penn 
and  Magdalena  Freame,  daughter  of  William  Penn,  of 
the  Manor  of  Perkasie,  and  a  tract  adjoining  the  Pro- 
prietory's Manor,  making  in  all  ten  thousand  acres. 
About  the  year  1742  Germans  from  the  Province  of 
Philadelphia  commenced  to  buy  these  lands. 

Amongst  the  first  Mennonite  settlers  who  settled  in 
the  vicinity  when  the  first  meeting-house  was  built  was 
Henry  Funk  and  Christian  Lederach,  in  1747  ;  John 
Funk,  in  1748;  Andrew  Godshall,  in  1752;  Valentine 
Kratz,  in  1748,  and  HoopertCassel,  in  1758.     Among  the 

(240) 


PERKASIE,    OR    HILLTOWN.  24I 

rest  who  settled  about  the  same  time,  or  soon  after,  were 
Moyers,  High,  Hunsberger,  Kulp,  Rickert,  etc. 

About  the  first  ministers  (I  am  informed)  was  a  Wis- 
mer  and  a  Moyer,  followed  by  Jacob  Hunsicker  and 
Jacob  Hunsberger. 

The  ministers  now  living  (March,  1886)  are  Isaac 
Overholt,*  Abraham  F.  Moyer,  Henry  B.  Moyer  and 
Henry  Rosenberger. 

*  Since  the  above  was  written  the  above-named  Isaac  Overholzer  de- 
parted this  life  on  the  6th  of  November,  1887,  aged  72  years  9  months  and 
18  days.  lie  was  born  in  Bedminister  Township,  Bucks  County,  Pa.,  on 
the  9th  of  February,  1815,  moved  to  Hilltown  Township  and  was  ordained 
to  the  ministry  about  1847,  and  a  snort  time  after  to  tne  office  of  BishoP> in 
what  is  now  called  the  Blooming  Glen  Meeting  (Perkasie),  and  served  the 
Church  in  the  ministerial  office  about  forty  years. — Author. 


16 


Deep  Rim  Meeting-house. 


The  Mennonite  congregation  of  Bedminster  Town- 
ship is  one  of  the  oldest  of  that  denomination  in  Bucks 
County,  Pa.  The  meeting-house  stands  in  the  southeast 
corner  of  the  Township,  on  the  north  side  of  a  branch  of 
Deep  Run,  on  a  knoll  facing  the  east.  The  land  was 
given  by  William  Allen,  together  with  a  farm  of  fifty 
acres  adjoining,  and  the  deed  bears  date  the  24th  of 
March,  1746.  It  was  executed  in  trust  to  Abraham 
Swartz,  Hans  Friedt,  Samuel  Kolbe  and  Marcus  Over- 
holtzer,  the  Bishops  and  deacons  of  the  Church  at  that 
time.  About  the  same  time  Mr.  Allen  presented  them 
with  a  silver  cup,  still  used  by  the  congregation  for  sac- 
ramental purposes.  The  above-named  Abraham  Swartz 
emigrated  from  Germany  to  Pennsylvania.*  He  was  a 
Bishop,  and  during  the  time  of  his  ministry  he  lost  his 
eyesight  and  became  -perfectly  blind,  but  he  still  con- 
tinued to  preach.  He  would  get  some  one  to  read  a 
portion  of  Scripture,  from  which  he  would  select  his 
text  for  the  occasion.  His  faithfulness  in  the  fulfilment 
of  his  ministerial  duties  under  this  difficulty  is  indeed 
commendable.  The  first  house  of  worship  erected  was 
built  of  logs,  probably  in  the  year  the  land  was  given, 

*  The  probability  is  that  he  was  ordained  before  he  came  to  this  country, 
as  already  in  1746  he  is  mentioned  as  the  first  Bishop  on  the  list  to  whom 
the  deed  for  the  ground  for  the  meeting-house  was  given. — Author. 

(242) 


DEEP    RUN    MEETING-HOUSE. 


243 


which  was  used  by  the  congregation  until  the  year  1766, 
when  it  was  replaced  by  a  stone  house,  35  by  58  feet. 
The  old  log  house  stood  about  fifty  yards  from  the  pres- 
ent one ;  it  was  used  many  years  as  a  school-house,  and 


Enlarged  Meeting-house. 

(Second  House.) 

taken  down  in  1842.  The  stone  house  was  rebuilt  or 
repaired  in  1794,  at  which  time  the  accommodations  for 
worship  were  also  increased  by  taking  down  a  division 
wall,  which  separated  a  portion  of  the  building  previously 
used  as  a  dwelling  from  the  audience  room.  This  whole 
building  was  torn  down  in  1872  and  a  modern  structure 
erected  in  its  place. 

The  next  preacher  was  Jacob  Gross,  who  also  came 


244  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

from  Germany,  and  was  a  noted  and  greatly  esteemed 
preacher.  He  was  a  Bishop,  and  took  a  prominent  part 
in  the  efforts  which  were  made  to  settle  the  difficulties 
existing  between  the  Church  in  Franconia  and  Christel 
Funk  and  his  adherents.  He  is  frequently  mentioned  in 
this  connection  by  Funk,  in  his  little  book,  as  late  as  the 
years  1806  and  1807.  Next  in  order  followed  Abraham 
Wismer,  Abraham  Overholt  and  Daniel  Landis ;  the 
latter  was  a  mason  by  trade  and  a  good  preacher ;  he  was 
still  living  in  the  early  part  of  the  present  century.  Then 
followed  Christian  Gross  and  Abraham  Kulp,  who  were 
ordained  at  the  same  time.  The  next  were  Abraham 
Myers,  Isaac  Moyer,  Samuel  Godshall  and  John  Gross. 

Mr.  Samuel  Nash  says :  "  The  deacons  since  my 
recollection  were  my  grandfather,  Henry  Moyer,  who 
died  in  1832,  in  the  eighty-fourth  year  of  his  age;  my 
grandfather,  Joseph  Nash,  who  died  in  1830,  in  the 
seventy-ninth  year  of  his  age  ;  Abraham  Fretz,  Abraham 
Wismer,  Samuel  Shelly,  Jacob  Overholzer  and  Abraham 
Moyer." 

Shelly  was  ordained  in  Milford  and  afterward  removed 
to  Bedminster. 

The  following  is  a  copy  of  a  letter  written  by  the 
above-named  Bishop,  Jacob  Gross,  to  his  congregation  a 
short  time  previous  to  his  death  : 

"  My  last  sincere  words  to  the  Church,  whom  I  must 
now  leave,  among  whom  I,  as  an  unworthy  servant, 
preached  the  word,  especially  the  churches  at  Deep 
Run,  Perkasie  and  New  Britain.  Brethren  and  sisters 
and  others  :  I  embrace  you  in  the  arms  of  love,  pre- 
cious, blood-bought  souls  ;  I  regret  that  I  must  leave  you 
under  the  circumstances  of  which  the  Lord  spake ;  and 


DEEP    RUN    MEETING-HOUSE.  245 

because  iniquity  shall  abound,  the  love  of  many  shall 
wax  cold,  but  he  that  shall  endure  to  the  end  shall  be 
saved,  Matt.  24:  12.  O  love!  O  indispensable  love 
to  God  and  His  Word,  how  little  room  findest  thou  in 
the  human  heart  towards  Thee  and  Thy  Word,  towards 
friend  and  foe  !  O  love  of  the  world!  O  lust  of  the  eye, 
and  lust  of  the  flesh  !  O  pride  of  life,  how  high  hast 
thou  risen  up  !  But  farewell !  This  is  my  last  admoni- 
tion to  you,  written  with  my  dying  hand,  therefore,  re- 
pent ;  come  diligently  to  the  public  meeting  and  hear 
the  Word  of  God  ;  love  your  teachers  and  ministers,  so 
shall  both  they  and  you  be  strengthened,  and  if  snot,  the 
candlestick  shall  be  taken  away  altogether.  No  more. 
Any  brother  who  is  able  to  read  so  that  he  may  be 
understood  by  all,  may  read  this  before  the  Church,  as  it 
is  of  interest  to  all  of  them. 

Jacob  Gross. 
December  7th,  18 10." 

Abraham  Godshall,  father  of  Samuel  Godshall,  already 
mentioned  in  this  article,  has  also  been  a  prominent 
minister  for  many  years.  He  was  the  author  of  a  small 
work  of  about  one  hundred  pages,  entitled  "  A  Descrip- 
tion of  the  New  Creature,  from  its  birth  until  grown  up 
unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of 
the  fullness  of  CHRIST,  with  its  necessity,  ORIGIN, 
growth,  and  final  glorious  and  happy  state,  through 
JESUS  CHRIST."  This  book  was  originally  written  in 
the  German  language  and  printed  at  Doylestown,  in 
1838, by  Joseph  Young;  a  German  copy  is  in  possession 
of  the  author  of  this  work. 

Afterwards  it  was  translated  by  its  author  into  Eng- 
lish.    It  bears  date   1838,  and  was  printed  by  William 


246  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Large,  at  Doylestown.  He  was  a  farmer  by  occupation, 
as  he  himself  states  in  the  preface  of  the  book,  but  was,  at 
a  pretty  early  age,  called  to  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel, 
and  though  not  possessing  the  advantages  even  of  a 
common  school  education,  he  was  a  zealous  and  effective 
laborer  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord,  possessing  a  good 
command  of  language,  an  extensive  knowledge  of  Scrip- 
ture, and  maintained  sound  and  well-defined  theological 
views.  He  also  left,  as  a  rich  legacy  to  his  children, 
numerous  productions,  both  poetical  and  in  prose,  which 
have  never  been  published. 

By  a  clause  in  the  Allen  deed,  it  was  provided  that  if 
at  any  time  the  Society  should  be  without  organization 
and  not  hold  regular  services  for  a  period  of  five  years, 
the  land  granted  was  to  revert  to  the  heirs  of  the  donor, 
but  if  a  minister  would  again  be  ordained,  according  to 
the  creed  of  the  Mennonites  and  officiated  at  the  church, 
the  title  to  the  real  estate  was  to  reinvest  in  the  Society. 
We  believe  continued  services  have  been  maintained 
there  since  the  first  house  was  built,  in  1746. 

On  the  pulpit  is  a  German  Bible,  printed  at  German- 
town,  Pa.,  by  Christopher  Saur,  in  1743,  with  heavy 
back  and  brass  clasps,  and  beside  it  are  two  hymn 
books  also  in  German,  which  bear  the  imprint  of  1803. 


Doylestown. 

About  a  mile  west  of  Doylestown  is  an  old-fashioned 
stone  Mennonite  meeting-house,  built  many  years  ago, 
and  among  the  ministers  who  have  officiated  there  we 
find  the  names :  Kephart,  Jacob  Kolb,  Abraham  God- 
shall,  John  Gross,  Isaac  Godshall,  Jacob  Hiestand  and 
Isaac  Rickert,  and  Samuel  Gross,  the  present  minister. 

This  is  the  old  church  edifice  standing  in  middle  Bucks 
County.  In  the  graveyard  connected  with  this  church 
lies  buried  David  Evans,  the  first  and  only  Universalist 
minister  in  Bucks  County.  He  had  gathered  a  small 
congregation  of  that  denomination  in  New  Britain  Town- 
ship, to  which  he  preached  until  his  death,  in  1824,  in 
his  eighty-sixth  year. 


(247) 


Lexington. 


In  1752  a  lot  of  about  one  acre  was  bought  of  James 
McCalister,  in  the  northwest  corner  of  New  Britain 
Township,  Bucks  County,  Pennsylvania,  on  which  a  log 
meeting-house  was  erected.  The  lot  was  afterwards  en- 
larged to  between  three  and  four  acres.  The  first  deed 
was  made  in  trust  to  one  Roar  and  Christian  Swartz,  of 
New  Britain,  and  Henry  Shooter  and  John  Rosenberger, 
of  Hatfield.  When  the  log  house  was  too  small  for  the 
growing  congregation,  it  was  torn  down  and  a  stone  one 
erected  in  its  place.  This  was  again  enlarged  in  1808, 
and  in  1868  it  was  torn  down  again  and  a  new  house 
erected,  45  by  60  feet,  built  of  stone.  Services  were  held 
in  the  German  language  until  1887,  when  the  congrega- 
tion decided  to  hold  English  services  in  connection  with 
the  German.  New  Britain  was  one  of  the  first  town- 
ships of  Bucks  County  in  which  the  Mennonites  settled. 

The  Lexington  congregation  is  one  of  the  oldest 
in  the  County.  Pastor  John  Geil,  son  of  Jacob  Geil, 
who  emigrated  from  Alsace,  near  the  Rhine,  at  the 
age  of  eight  years,  and  settled  in  Plumstead  Township, 
Bucks  County,  was  one  of  the  ablest  ministers  of  this 
congregation.  He  was  called  to  the  ministry  in  18 10  or 
181 1,  and  preached  until  1852  ;  he  died  in  1866,  in  his 
eighty-eighth  year.  The  congregation  is  flourishing.  Since 
it  has  been  decided  to  hold  English  services  there  seems 
to  be  a  greater  interest  manifested,  and  quite  a  number 
have  presented  themselves  for  church  membership. 

In  1796  David  Ruth  is  mentioned  as  a  minister  and 
Bishop,  and  in  1784  Marks  Fretz  as  deacon. 

(248) 


Historical  Sketches  of  the  Swamp 
Mennonite  Church. 


The  Swamp  Mennonite  Church,  in  Milford  Township, 
Bucks  County,  Pa.,  was  one  of  the  earliest  organized 
churches  of  this  persuasion  in  our  county.  German  Men- 
nonites  from  the  Palatinate  were  among  the  first  settlers 
of  this  section  of  the  county.  Among  the  list  of  names 
of  early  settlers  we  find  the  names  Clymer  or  Clemmer, 
Shelly,  Musselman,  Brecht,  Hiestand,  Yoder  and  many 
others,  whose  descendants  are  still  in  part  living  in  this 
section,  and  almost  invariably  belong  to  the  Mennonite 
Church.  In  what  year  a  church  organization  was  formed 
cannot  now  be  accurately  ascertained.  History  has  it, 
however,  that  as  early  as  1727  Mennonites  held  their 
first  regular  church  meetings,*  and  we  may  infer  from 
this  that  the  organization  of  a  congregation  was  effected 
about  that  time.  The  first  meeting-house  is  reported  to 
have  been  erected  in  the  year  1735,  on  land  now  owned 
by  Christian  Musselman.  If  this  date  is  correct  (of 
which  I  have  my  doubts)  the  first  Mennonite  church 
building  was  erected  on  the  land  of  William  Allen,  an 
English  landholder,  who  was  not  a  member  of  the  Men- 
nonite Church. 

In  the  year  1743  Jacob  Musselman  came  over  from 
Germany  and  purchased  a  tract  of  land  from  William 

*  Velty  Clemmer  is  mentioned  as  a  minister  in  Great  Swamp  in  the  year 
1727. 

(249) 


250  HISTORY    OF    THE    MEXNONITES. 

Allen,  to  which  tract  the  plot  whereon  this  first  church 
building  was  erected  belonged.  As  this  Jacob  Mussel- 
man  was  either  a  Mennonite  preacher  when  he  emi- 
grated, or  was  soon  after  called  to  that  office,  it  is  more 
than  probable  that  the  first  meeting-house  was  erected 
on  his  land,  and  hence  not  before  the  year  1743.  This, 
however,  is  mere  conjecture,  as  William  Allen  may,  for 
some  cause,  have  given  his  Mennonite  friends  the 
privilege  to  build  on  his  land  before  his  disposal  of  it. 

It  appears  that  no  burial  ground  was  even  connected 
with  this  first  church  building,  and  that  the  dead  were 
buried  at  this  early  date  in  the  graveyard  now  belong- 
ing to  the  East  Swamp  Church,  about  a  mile  to  the 
east  from  where  the  first  church  building  stood. 

About  the  year  1771  another  church  building  was 
erected  on  the  site  where  the  present  East  Swamp  Church 
stands,  upon  a  lot  of  ninety-one  perches  of  land,  con- 
veyed for  this  purpose  by  Ulrich  Drissel,  Abraham 
Taylor  and  John  Ledrach,  by  an  indenture  bearing  date 
June  15th,  1 77 1,  to  Valentine  Clemmer,  Peter  Saeger, 
Christian  Bieler  and  Jacob  Clemmer,  "  trustees  of  the 
religious  society  or  congregation  of  Mennonites  in  the 
great  swamp."  Other  tracts  were  added  to  this  original 
lot  by  indentures  made  August  17th,  181 8;  April  3d, 
1848;  April  13th,  1850,  and  February  18th,  1867. 
After  the  completion  of  this  new  house  of  worship, 
services  were  held  in  both  meeting-houses  alternately. 
After  some  time  the  new  house  of  worship  was  destroyed 
by  fire ;  in  what  year  this  occurred  cannot  now  be  ascer- 
tained. A  substantial  log  house  was  then  erected  in  its 
stead,  which  served  the  double  purpose  of  school-house 
and  meeting-house  at  the  same  time,  which,  no  doubt, 


SWAMP  MENNONITE  CHURCH.  25 1 

had  been  the  case  with  the  former  building,  as  well  as 
with  most  of  the  church  buildings  of  that  early  day — 
one  portion  being  partitioned  off  for  school  purposes  in 
such  a  manner  that  the  whole  could  be  thrown  open 
for  church  purposes  if  needed.  In  later  years  no  school 
was  held  in  this  building,  but  it  was  used  as  a  meet- 
ing-house until  1850,  when  a  large  and  substantial  brick 
church  was  erected  on  its  site. 

By  an  indenture  made  the  1 8th  day  of  January,  1 790, 
Michael  Musselman,  son  of  the  above  named  Jacob 
Musselman,  and  owner  of  the  land  formerly  belonging 
to  his  father,  and  who,  like  his  father,  was  a  minister 
in  this  congregation,  with  Margaret  his  wife,  conveyed 
to  Peter  Zetty,  Christian  Hunsberger  and  Michael  Shelly, 
"  now  the  elders  or  overseers  of  the  Mennonite  congre- 
tion,"  a  tract  of  eighty  perches  of  land  "  for  a  church  and 
graveyard."  To  this  lot,  the  site  of  the  present  West 
Swamp  Church,  the  original  meeting-house  was  removed, 
and  services  held  therein  as  before  until  18 19,  when  a 
more  commodious  stone  building  was  erected,  which 
also  served  the  double  purpose  of  meeting  and  school- 
house  until  1839,  when  a  separate  school-house  was  built 
and  the  church  building  was  used  for  church  purposes 
only.  A  new  and  much  larger  church  was  erected  in 
1873,  in  order  to  better  accommodate  the  increased 
number  of  worshipers  and  the  demands  of  the  Sunday- 
school. 

Who  the  first  ministers  of  this  congregation  were  is 
not  now  fully  known.  Tradition  informs  us,  however, 
that  Felty  (Valentine)  Clemmer,  who  came  to  this 
country  in  17 17,  and  who  was  a  minister  and  Bishop  of 
the  Mennonite  Church  prior  to  his  coming  over,  min- 


252  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

istered  in  this  congregation.  Whether  he  was  a  resident 
minister  here,  or  whether  he  merely  came  here  to  preach 
and  administer  the  Sacrament,  the  writer  does  not  know  ; 
at  all  events,  it  seems  certain  that  if  he  was  not  the  first 
minister,  which,  however,  it  seems  probable  he  was,  he 
must  have  been  among  the  first  and  was  the  first  to  have 
the  oversight  of  this  flock  and  to  administer  baptism  and 
serve  communion  for  them.  The  above  Jacob  Mussel- 
man  was  also  one  of  the  most  early  ministers.  Among 
those  that  followed  were  his  son,  Michael,  and  grandson, 
Samuel,  who  was  called  to  the  ministry  and  died  Sep- 
tember, 1 847,  at  the  advanced  age  of  eighty-seven  years. 
The  other  ministers  serving  this  flock  from  time  to  time, 
partly  simultaneously,  were  Jacob  Nold,  Christian  Bliem, 
Christian  Zetty,  Jacob  Hiestand,  John  H.  Oberholzer, 
William  N.  Shelly,  Levi  O.  Shimmel  and  Andrew  B. 
Shelly,  the  present  pastor. 

John  H.  Oberholzer  was  elected  to  the  ministry  in 
1842.  He  being  a  man  of  more  than  ordinary  intel- 
ligence and  of  a  progressive  mind,  his  ideas  were  in  ad- 
vance of  some  of  his  fellow-ministers  at  the  time ;  his 
more  liberal  views  in  regard  to  dress,  and  his  advocating 
a  more  systematic  church  organization,  gave  cause  to  a 
schism,  not  only  in  this  congregation,  but  throughout 
the  congregations  connected  with  the  "  Franconia  Con- 
ference," to  which  this  congregation  belonged.  Ober- 
holzer, with  a  number  of  other  ministers  and  deacons 
siding  with  him,  were,  in  October,  1847,  declared  sus- 
pended from  Conference.  This  gave  rise  to  the  organi- 
zation of  the  so-called  "  New  School  Mennonite  Con- 
ference "  by  the  following :  John  Hunsicker,  Israel 
Beidler,  John  H.  Oberholzer,  Abraham  Hunsicker  and 


SWAMP  MENNONITE  CHURCH.  253 

Christian  Clemmer,  Bishop ;  William  Landis,  Joseph 
Schantz,  William  Shelly,  Moses  Gottshall  and  Henry 
G.  Johnson,  ministers ;  and  John  Detweiler,  William 
Gottshall,  Henry  B.  Shelly,  Daniel  Geisinger,  Samuel 
Moyer,  Peter  Young,  John  Latshaw,  Samuel  Kaufman, 
John  Bauman,  Jacob  Benner,  Nathan  Pennypacker,  David 
Taylor  and  Abraham  Grater,  deacons.  This  Conference 
was  organized.  October  28th,  1847.  The  Swamp  Church, 
of  which  Oberholzer  was  the  principal  minister  at  the 
time,  adhered  to  him  and  connected  itself  with  the  new 
Conference.  A  small  portion  of  the  members,  however, 
who  were  dissatisfied  with  Oberholzer,  left  the  church, 
and  in  1847,  before  Oberholzer's  suspension  from  Con- 
ference and  the  organization  of  the  new  Conference, 
erected  a  church  building  and  organized  a  church  of 
their  own.  This  church  remained  true  to  the  old  Con- 
ference, and  forms  the  "  Old  Mennonite  Swamp  Congre- 
gation "  of  the  present  day.  The  persons  regularly 
ministering  to  this  church,  up  to  the  present  date,  were  : 
Jacob  Beidler,  now  deceased,  and  his  son,  John  A. 
Beidler,  the  present  pastor,  together  with  Abraham 
Young. 

The  old  churches  constituted  one  and  the  same  con- 
gregation, holding  its  services  alternately  in  both  church 
buildings  for  a  long  while.  In  the  course  of  time,  how- 
ever, the  eastern  and  western  divisions,  as  they  were 
designated,  became  more  and  more  separated,  until  some 
years  ago  separate  church  organizations  were  formed,  and 
the  one  was  called  the  East  Swamp  and  the  other  the 
West  Swamp  Mennonite  Church.  They,  together  with 
the  Flatland  Church  in  Richland,  constituted  the  Swamp 
charge   of  the   same   ministers,   to   which   the   Saucon 


254  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

Church,  near  Coopersburg,  was  later  added.  The  Flat- 
land  Church  is  a  comparatively  new  one,  it  having  been 
organized  in  1837  by  members  formerly  belonging  either 
to  the  Springfield,  or  the  Swamp  churches.  The  mem- 
bership is  still  very  limited,  and  services  are  held  there 
regularly  every  two  weeks  in  the  afternoon  by  the  pastor 
of  the  Swamp  charge. 

The  Swamp  churches  were  among  the  first  to  intro- 
duce the  Sunday-school  work.  J.  H.  Oberholzer,  at 
an  early  date  of  his  ministry,  had  general  catechetical 
instructions  for  the  young  people  introduced.  These 
meetings  were  attended  by  the  young  people  generally 
for  a  number  of  years,  and  were  blessed  with  a  visible 
good  effect  to  many  of  those  who  attended  them.  Later, 
however,  these  catechetical  meetings  were  for  some  cause 
discontinued,  and  for  several  years  no  special  meetings 
for  the  young  were  held,  until  in  the  Spring  of  1857  a 
Sunday-school  was  organized  in  the  West  Swamp  Church, 
with  A.  B.  Shelly  as  Superintendent.  About  the  same 
time,  or  soon  after,  a  Sunday-school  was  also  established 
in  the  Eastern  Church.  These  were  the  first  Mennonite 
Sunday-schools  in  existence;  they  have  both  been  main- 
'  tained  up  to  the  present  day.  At  first  they  wrere  only 
held  during  the  Summer  months,  but  for  a  number  of 
years  they  have  now  been  kept  open  the  year  round. 
They  are  both  in  a  good  and  flourishing  condition,  the 
West  Swamp  school  under  the  superintendency  of  U.  S. 
StaufTer,  and  the  East  Swamp  of  A.  S.  Shelly. 

Services  have  been  held  in  the  West  Swamp  Church 
every  Sunday  since  the  Spring  of  1872.  The  East 
Swamp  Church  has  services  every  other  Sunday.  The 
West   Swamp   congregation    numbers    upwards  of  two 


SWAMP    MENNONITE    CHURCH.  255 

hundred,  the  East  Swamp  about  one  hundred,  and  the 
Flatland  Church  about  twenty-five  communicant  mem- 
bers. A.  B.  Shelley,  who  was  called  to  the  ministry 
in  1864,  is  at  present  the  principal  minister  of  these 
churches.  Father  Oberholzer,  now  almost  eighty  years 
old,  also  assists  in  ministering  to  these  flocks. 
Milford  Square,  April  9th,  1887. 


Springfield  and  Saucon. 


The  present  Mennonite  meeting-house  in  Springfield 
Township,  Bucks  County,  was  built  about  sixty  years 
ago,  or  about  the  year  1826,  and  is  the  second  house; 
but  in  what  year  the  first  house  was  built  my  informant 
could  not  tell,  but  might  have  been  about  the  year  1775, 
because  on  September  10th,  1753,  George  Schimmel,  one 
of  the  first  Mennonites  in  Springfield,  came  to  Pennsyl- 
vania and  settled  there ;  others  of  the  same  denomination 
soon  followed,  so  that  it  is  presumable  that  the  first  meet- 
ing-house might  have  been  built  about  the  year  1775, 
probably  earlier.  Previous  to  the  building  of  the  first 
meeting-house  they  worshiped  in  private  houses. 

According  to  accounts  extant  it  appears  that  Saucon 
is  the  oldest  place,  and  an  organization  was  effected  and 
a  meeting-house  was  built  previous  to  that  in  Springfield, 
but  the  two  congregations  were  united  at  that  time.  The 
first  members  in  Saucon  were  Moyer,  Gehman,  Funk, 
Schleifer,  etc.  The  names  of  the  ministers  were  Jacob 
Moyer,  Samuel  Moyer,  Michael  Landis,  Valentine  Young 
and  William  Landis.  The  names  of  the  ministers  in 
Springfield  were  Peter  Moyer,  Jacob  Gehman,  Peter 
Moyer,  Jr.,  Jacob  Moyer,  Abraham  Geissinger;  the  latter 
was  ordained  in  1836. 

In  1847  a  separation  took  place.  The  minister  of  the 
New  School   Mennonites  in  Saucon  was  Samuel  Moyer. 

(256) 


SPRINGFIELD    AND    SAUCON.  257 

In  Springfield,  John  Geissinger  was  ordained  in  1849  and 
Samuel  Moyer  in  185  1.  Their  deacons  were  John  Schim- 
mel,  Elam  Schimmel  and  Peter  Moyer.  Jacob  Moyer 
and  Abraham  Geissinger  remained  with  the  Old  School 
Mennonites  as  their  ministers.  The  deacons  in  Spring- 
field were:  T.  Schleifer,  Abraham  Oberholzer,  Daniel 
Geissinger  and  Jacob  Kolb. 

The  New  School  Mennonite  congregation  at  present 
counts  about  eighty  members.  Its  present  pastor  is 
Jacob  S.  Moyer;  deacon,  Peter  A.  Moyer.  The  Old 
School  counts  about  twenty  members  and  holds  meetings 
every  two  weeks,  but  has  no  stated  minister.  In  Saucon 
there  are  only  a  few  families  of  the  Old  School  Menno- 
nites remaining;  they  hold  service  only  occasionally. 
Those  few  generally  come  over  to  Springfield  meeting. 


17 


Deep  Run, 


A    Brief   Sketch    of    the    Incorporated    Mennonite 
Church  at  Deep  Run  (New  School),  in  Bed- 
minster,  Bucks  County,  Pa. 


The  division  of  1847,  which  affected  a  number  of  con- 
gregations in  Eastern  Pennsylvania,  also  affected  the  time- 
honored  and  flourishing  Deep  Run  congregation. 

Members  of  more  progressive  views  and  siding  with 
the  progressive  party,  of  which  John  H.  Oberholzer,  pastor 
of  the  Swamp  congregation  at  that  time,  was  a  leading 
member,  as  already  shown  in  the  article  of  the  Swamp 
congregation,  then  met  and  framed  a  constitution  as  a 
basis  of  a  new  organization,  and  on  May  15th,  1848, 
applied  to  the  court  of  Bucks  County  for  a  charter  of  in- 
corporation, which  was  granted  on  April  25th,  1849,  an(^ 
recorded  in  Book  No.  10,  p.  465,  May  4th,  1849. 

On  June  16th,  1849,  tne  members  of  the  new  corpora- 
tion met  at  the  house  of  Isaac  Fretz,  in  Tinicum  Town- 
ship, Bucks  County,  and  agreed  to  build  a  new  meeting- 
house, and  to  purchase  a  lot  of  ground  near  the  old 
meeting-house  for  that  purpose.  A  lot  of  ground  was 
accordingly  bought,  and  a  substantial  brick  meeting- 
house was  built  the  same  year,  and  services  were  held 
weekly  by  ministers  from  other  churches  of  the  same 
organization  until   1883,  when  Allen  M.  Fretz  was  or- 

(258) 


DEEP    RUN.  259 

dained  as  their  pastor.  The  congregation  now  has  a 
membership  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty,  and  also  a 
flourishing  Sunday-school,  open  nine  months  in  the  year. 
This  congregation  is  also  connected  with  the  so-called 
General  Conference  of  Mennonites  of  North  America. 

This  congregation  also  takes  an  active  part  in  the  Mis- 
sion cause,  both  home  and  foreign. 


Hereford. 


As  early  as  1728  it  is  known  that  two  brothers  by  the 
name  of  Bechtel,  "both  Mennonites,"  were  among  the 
settlers  of  Hereford  Township,  now  part  of  Washington. 
These  with  others  settled  in  Montgomery  and  Lehigh 
Counties,  and  were  on  very  friendly  terms  with  Father 
Theodore  Schneider,  the  Jesuit  Missionary.  They  co- 
operated with  him  in  building  the  first  Catholic  Church 
in  1743,  and  as  a  compensation  to  them  for  their  assist- 
ance, an  acre  of  land  was  granted  to  the  Mennonites  out 
of  the  tract  belonging  to  his  society  (Father  Schneider's). 
The  deed  of  this  tract  bears  date  of  1755,  but  it  is  not 
known  how  soon  after  that  the  low  wooden  meeting- 
house was  built  which  still  stands;  but  in  1790  an  ad- 
dition was  built  to  it,  which  was  used  as  a  school-room. 
To  this  tract,  two  additional  tracts  have  been  bought,  so 
that  it  now  contains  three  acres. 

It  is  traditionally  reported  that  all  that  section  of 
country  where  the  Hereford  meeting-house  stands  for- 
merly belonged  to  a  Mennonite,  who  was,  for  some  cause, 
expelled  from  the  congregation.  He  then  threatened  to 
be  revenged,  and  vowed  he  would  plant  them  a  thorn 
bush.  He  then  sold  the  land  to  Theodore  Schneider, 
the  Jesuit,  and  on  that  very  land  the  Catholic  church  in 
Hereford  was  built.  It  is  also  asserted  that  a  small  frame 
house  was  there  prior  to  the  present  old  house.     The 

(260) 


HEREFORD.  26 1 

congregation  obtained  from  Schneider  the  lot  mentioned 
above  and  got  the  title  as  above  mentioned,  dated  1755. 
The  above  may  be  substantiated  by  the  fact  that  Daniel 
Longenaker  and  Jacob  Beghtly  were  the  ministers  there 
as  early  as  1727,  and  attended  a  conference  and  signed 
their  proceedings. 

It  is  claimed  that  a  minister  by  the  name  of  Bechtel 
has  always  been  connected  with  this  congregation.  The 
present  ministers  (August,  1887)  are  John  B.  Bechtel, 
Andrew  Mack  and  John  M.  Esht. 


Boyertown. 


The  Boyertown  congregation  was  from  the  commence- 
ment of  its  organization  and  is  yet  a  branch  of  the  Here- 
ford congregation.  About  the  year  1730  a  number  of 
Mennonites  settled  in  Colebrookdale  Township,  Berks 
County,  Pennsylvania,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  present 
Boyertown,  about  six  miles  west  of  Hereford. 

In  the  year  1790  a  Mennonite  named  Heinrich  Stauf- 
fer  gave  one  acre  of  ground  for  a  burying-ground  and  to 
build  a  school-house  thereon  for  school  purposes,  and 
also  for  divine  worship ;  later,  when  the  house  was  no 
longer  needed  for  a  school-house  and  was  too  small  for 
a  meeting-house,  the  congregation  built  a  new  brick 
meeting-house  in  the  year  18 19,  in  which  service  was 
held  once  in  four  weeks  until  the  year  1876,  when  the 
house  was  torn  down  again  for  the  purpose  of  building  a 
new  one,  which  was,  however,  through  unforeseen  cir- 
cumstances, delayed  until  about  the  year  1882  or  '83, 
when  the  house  was  built. 

The  ministers  in  Hereford  also  had  charge  of  the 
Boyertown  congregation.  Their  names  as  far  as  known 
were  George  B.  Bechtel,  Bishop,  who  died  in  1754  ; 
afterwards  his  son  Johannes  Bechtel,  also  a  Bishop,  who 
died  in  1795  ;  then  Johannes  Boyer,  also  a  Bishop,  after- 
ward moved  to  "  Harmonie  "  in  the  year  18 16;  then 
Abraham  Bechtel,  who  died  in  18 15,  and  Heinrich  Funk, 

(262) 


BOYERTOWN.  263 

who  died  in  1826;  then  Johannes  C.  Bechtel,  Bishop, 
who  died  in  1843  ;  then  Johannes  Gehman,  who  died  in 
1884. 

The  ministers  now  living  (February,  1888,)  are  Jo- 
hannes B.  Bechtel,  Andrew  Mack,  Bishop,  and  Johannes 
Esht. 

I  also  find  that  the  following-named  ministers  were 
present  at  a  Conference  held  in  1727,  which  was,  as  far  as 
known,  the  first  Mennonite  Conference  held  in  America  : 

Great  Swamp — Velte  Clemer. 

Manatant — Daniel  Langenecker  and  Jacob  Beghtly. 
— Author. 


Mennonite  Congregation  in  Upper  Mil- 
ford,  Lehigh  County. 

A  Short  Historical  Sketch. 


By  Samuel  Stauffer. 


The  first  Mennonite  congregation  in  Upper  Milford, 
Lehigh  County,  was  founded  and  organized  as  near  as 
can  be  ascertained  between  the  years  1735  and  1760. 
The  founders  of  this  congreo-ation  were:  Ulrich  Basler, 
Heinrich  Schleifer,  Johannes  Schwartz,  Conrad  Stamm, 
David  Jansen,  Benjamin  Meyer,  Abraham  Funk,  Hein- 
rich Funk,  Johannes  Mayer,  Samuel  Mayer,  Conrad 
Mayer,  Michael  Mayer,  Johannes  Gehman,  George  Weisz, 
Kilian  Weisz,  Rudolph  Weisz,  Jacob  Weisz,  Jacob  Hie- 
stand,  Abraham  Hiestand,  Daniel  Greber  and  others. 

At  what  time  the  first  meeting-house  was  erected  is  not 
definitely  known.  The  land  on  which  the  first  meeting- 
house was  built,  together  with  the  graveyard,  included 
one-half  acre,  which  was  cut  out  of  a  one  hundred  and 
four  acre  tract  of  land,  which,  according  to  records  yet 
extant,  and  dated  October  3d,  1740,  was  sold  to  Heinrich 
Noll.  He  afterwards  conveyed  said  tract  to  Heinrich 
Schleifer,  November  16th,  1745,  who  afterwards  conveyed 
to  Johannes  Schantz  and  Benjamin  Mayer  in  trust  for-the 
congregation,  the  above-mentioned  half  acre,  dated  Feb- 

(264) 


MENNONITE    CONGREGATION    IN    UPPER    MILFORD.      265 

ruary  ioth,  1772.  Later  the  congregation  bought  three 
Small  tracts  of  ground  in  addition  to  the  above,  so  that 
the  whole  lot  now  contains  two  and  one-half  acres  of 
ground.  It  is  said  that  the  above-mentioned  tract  of 
ground  had  been  used  for  a  burying-ground  many  years 
previous. 

It  is  asserted  that  the  first  meeting-house  was  a  log- 
house  and  was  used  for  church  and  school  purposes  until 
1 8 16,  when  a  new  building  was  erected  of  stone,  which 
was  divided  in  two  parts — one  for  worship  and  the  other 
for  school  purposes.  In  the  year  1843  tne  house  was 
repaired,  the  walls  built  higher,  new  roof,  floor,  windows 
and  pews  added.  Again,  in  the  year  1876,  the  congre- 
gation agreed  to  build  a  new  and  more  comfortable  house, 
and  built  one  of  brick,  at  a  cost  of  $7,000. 

It  is  said  that  the  Mennonite- congregation  in  Upper 
Milford,  Lehigh  County,  is  one  of  the  oldest  Christian 
churches  in  that  vicinity.  It  is  not  positively  known 
who  the  first  minister  of  this  congregation  was.  It  is 
traditionally  reported  that  a  man  by  the  name  of  Hulz- 
hauser  was  the  first  minister  of  this  congregation.  The 
first  one  positively  known  to  have  been  a  minister  of  this 
congregation  was  Hannes  Gehman,  who  served  for  many 
years.  He  was  born  February  12th,  1741 ;  died  Decem- 
ber 23d,  1806.  After  his  death  his  son,  John  Gehman, 
born  March  22d,  1771,  was  ordained  to  the  ministry  of 
this  congregation  and  served  thirty-five  years;  died  July 
31st,  1848.  About  the  year  1828  John  Schantz  was 
ordained  to  the  ministry.  He  was  born  December  19th, 
1774;  he  served  about  twenty-seven  years,  and  died  Jan- 
uary 8th,  1855.  In  the  year  1844  his  son,  Joseph 
Schantz,  was  ordained  as  a  minister;   he  served   about 


266  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

thirty -seven  years  and  died  June  23d,  1881,  in  his  sixty- 
seventh  year. 

In  October,  1849,  William  Gehman  was  called  to  the 
ministry,  but  on  account  of  differences  of  opinion  he,  with 
a  portion  of  the  members,  separated  themselves  from  the 
congregation  and  formed  a  congregation  of  their  own, 
and  called  themselves  Evangelical  Mennonites,  afterward 
Mennonite  Brethren  in  Christ. 

In  the  year  1874  a  young  man  by  the  name  of  Uriah 
S.  Schelly  was  ordained  as  a  minister  of  the  Upper  Mil- 
ford  congregation.  He  served  several  years  faithfully 
and  with  energy,  but  on  account  of  his  health  failing  he 
was  compelled  to  resign  as  their  minister  and  withdrew 
from  the  ministry. 

After  the  death  of  Joseph  Schantz  the  congregation 
chose  as  their  pastor  Carl  H.  A.  van  der  Smissen,  who 
was  born  in  the  Kingdom  of  Prussia,  Europe,  who  is  at 
the  present  time  (October,  1886)  their  minister  and 
Bishop. 


Philadelphia  (New  School) 


The  first  Mennonite  Church  of  Philadelphia  was  or- 
ganized with  thirty  members  on  the  27th  day  of  October, 
1865,  in  a  public  hall  which  stood  where  Liberty  Council 
Hall  now  stands,  on  Germantown  Avenue  below  Norris 
Street  In  January,  1 866,  a  chapel  located  on  Diamond 
and  Managan  Streets,  the  property  of  the  "  Church  of 
God,"  was  bought,  and  the  congregation  fully  organized, 
with  Pastor  Moses  H.  Godshall,  of  Schwenksville,  as 
Bishop,  and  David  Taylor  (formerly  Schneider),  deacon. 

In  the  Spring  of  1868  a  call  was  given  Pastor  Samuel 
Clemmer,  then  assistant  minister  in  Herford  District,  who 
accepted  and  entered  upon  his  duties  on  April  5th,  1868. 
The  pastorate  of  Bro.  Clemmer  was  crowned  with  suc- 
cess; but  in  less  than  two  years  the  Lord  saw  fit  to  call 
him  to  his  eternal  home.  Pastor  A.  B.  Shelly,  of  Milford 
Square,  then  took  charge  of  the  congregation,  either 
preaching  himself  or  providing  for  their  services. 

In  1872  Pastor  L.  O.  Schimmel  was  called  from  East 
Swamp  Congregation,  who  accepted  and  entered  upon 
his  duties  March  10th,  1872,  and  continued  for  one  year. 
Albert  E.  Funk,  having  just  returned  from  the  Seminary 
at  Wadsworth,  Ohio,  was  then  chosen  and  ordained  into 
the  ministry  and  continued  until  June,  1882,  when  he  re- 
signed. During  the  last  year  of  the  ministration  of  Pastor 
A.  E.  Funk  a  new  brick  church  building  was  erected  at 

(267) 


268  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

a  cost  of  $9,000.  Pastor  N.  B.  Grubb,  assistant  minister 
in  the  Schvvenksville  District,  was  next  called  and  entered 
upon  his  duties  October  1st,  1882.  Under  the  ministra- 
tion of  Pastor  N.  B.  Grubb  the  congregation  became  an 
independent  bishopric  and  the  pastor  was  accordingly 
ordained  Bishop  in  May,  1884.  The  church  is  at  pres- 
ent (February,  1887)  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

The  address  of  the  present   pastor,  N.  B.   Grubb,  is 
2136  Franklin  Street,  Philadelphia. 


Chester  Couniy,  Pa. 


The  Mennonite  Church  is  one  of  the  early  churches 
of  Chester  County.  Between  the  years  1725  and  1785 
three  Mennonite  churches  had  been  built  on  the  Schuyl- 
kill, as  appears  from  the  name-list  of  the  preachers,  pub- 
lished at  Amsterdam*  in  the  last-named  year.  These 
must  have  been  in  Chester  County,  as  the  Montgomery 
County  churches  are  included  in  other  districts.  Prob- 
ably the  most  ancient  of  these  is  the  one  on  the  Schuyl- 
kill Road,  in  East  Coventry  Township,  about  three  miles 
below  Pottstown.  The  date  1728  on  the  wall  shows 
that  the  building  is  now  (1887)  one  hundred  and  fifty-nine 
years  old.  The  building  is  one  story  high  and  is  very 
small.  It  is  accessible  from  the  main  road  by  a  drive,  on 
each  side  of  which  is  a  graveyard ;  the  one  on  the  south 
side  of  the-  drive  was  laid  out  but  a  few  years  ago,  but 
the  one  on  the  north  side  contains  graves  one  hundred 
and  sixty  years  old. 

The  first  Mennonite  church  in  the  vicinity  of  Phcenix- 
ville  was  located  on  the  Ridge,  near  the  residence  of  the 
Heckel  family,  now  in  Vincent  Township.  Abraham 
Haldeman  was  their  minister  and  Bishop  for  many  years ; 

*  The  Mennonite  preachers  in  this  section  in  1785,  as  given  in  Amster- 
dam name-list  before  referred  to,  were  Martin  Bechtel,  Johannes  Longe- 
neaker  and  Joseph  Showalter. 

(269) 


270  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

he  afterwards  moved  to  Juniata  County,  Pa.,  where  he 
died.  Jacob  Hunsberger  and  John  Funk  are  the  present 
ministers.  The  date  of  its  erection  I  was  not  able  to 
ascertain.  S.  W.  Penny-packer,  Esq.,  of  Philadelphia, 
says  there  was  another  in  the  valley  where  Israel  Beidler 
used  to  preach.  In  1772  was  erected  the  Mennonite 
meeting-house  in  Phcenixville.  It  was  located  on  Main 
Street,  near  Nutt's  Road,  and  since  has  been  known  suc- 
cessively as  Buckwalter's  and  Morgan's  school-house. 
It  was  designed  by  its  founders  both  as  a  church  and 
school  building,  and  was  used  as  such  for  many  years. 
Among  the  original  settlers  of  Phcenixville  the  Buck- 
waiters  were  all  of  this  faith.  In  1794  they  erected  a 
meeting-house  at  the  southwest  corner  of  Main  and 
Church  Streets  in  Phcenixville,  which  is  the  oldest 
place  of  worship  now  standing  in  the  township.  The 
first  preacher  was  Matthias  Pennypacker,  who  for  five 
years  previous  had  charge  of  the  congregation  at  Buck- 
waiter's  school-house.  Upon  his  death  he  was  succeeded 
respectively  by  John  Buckwalter,  Daniel  Showalter, 
George  Hellerman  and  Jacob  Haldeman,  Jesse  Beidler, 
Joseph  Haldeman,  John  Showalter  and  Israel  Beidler. 

The  ministers  at  the  present  time  are  David  Buck- 
waiter,  Jacob  Hunsberger  and  Jacob  Funk ;  deacons, 
John  Latshaw  and  Jonathan  Kolb. 


Cumberland  County,  Pa. 


The  Mennonites  commenced  to  settle  in  Cumberland 
County  about  1800.  Few,  if  any,  lived  in  this  county 
prior  to  this  date.  At  first  they  were  few  in  number  ; 
they  held  meetings  in  their  dwelling-houses.  Their  first 
meeting-house  was  built  about  181 5,  in  the  eastern  sec- 
tion of  the  county.  This  house  was  torn  down  and  a 
larger  one  built  in  1876,  called  the  Slate  Hill  Church, 
with  about  ninety  communicant  members. 

Another  meeting-house  was  built  about  three  miles 
east  of  Carlisle,  about  the  year  1838,  with  a  small  mem- 
bership at  the  time  in  that  neighborhood. 

In  the  year  1885  a  comfortable  meeting-house  was 
built  in  Churchtown,  with  a  membership  of  about  forty. 

There  is  another  congregation  west  of  Boiling  Springs 
with  a  small  membership. 

Another  congregation  is  organized  near  Newville  with 
a  membership  of  about  forty.  Also  a  small  organization 
seven  miles  south  of  Newville. 

It  is  said  that  the  first  resident  minister  in  Cumberland 

County   was  Hauser,  the    next   Westhaser, 

then  Henry  Rupp,  ordained  about  181 5,  then  Henry 
Martin,  then  George  Rupp,  a  son  of  Henry,  ordained 
about  1830,  David  Martin  a  few  years  later.  Samuel 
Zimmerman  was  ordained  about  the  year  1865  and  Jacob 
Mumma  in   1877;  Samuel  Hess  in   1883,  and  Benjamin 

(270 


272  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

Zimmerman  in  1887.  All  the  above-named  ministers 
were  members  of  the  Slate  Hill  Church. 

In  the  church  east  of  Carlisle  the  first  resident  minister 
was  John  Erb ;  the  next  was  Christian  Herr,  who  died 
about  the  year  1863.  His  son,  Jacob,  was  ordained  soon 
after,  who  also  preached  in  the  Boiling  Springs  church. 
Henry  Weaver  was  ordained  in  1865,  in  Boiling  Springs 
congregation. 

The    ministers   at   Newville   are  Burkard, 


Burkholder  and  Martin  Wissler,  who  afterwards  moved 
to  Hanover,  York  County,  in  1884. 

Slate  Hill,  Cumberland  County,  Pa. 
December  13th,  1887. 


Northampton  County  Mennonites. 

A  Brief  Sketch  of  the  Mennonite  Meeting-house  and 

Congregation,  situated  in  Allen  Township, 

Northampton  County,  Pa.,  on  the 

Road  leading  from  Bethlehem 

to  Kreidersville. 


The  last  of  the  year  1798  had  hardly  passed  into  his- 
tory before  the  question  concerning  the  advisability  and 
practicability  confronted  the  brethren  of  the  Mennonite 
congregation  around  Siegfried's  Bridge  and  vicinity,  to 
select  a  suitable  location,  somewhat  central,  to  erect  a 
meeting-house  to  the  honor  and  glory  of  God.  This 
location  was  secured  from  Thomas  Horner,  in  Allen 
Township,  Northampton  County,  Pa.,  consisting  of  half 
an  acre  of  ground,  for  the  sum  of  twenty  dollars.  The 
committee  appointed  to  purchase  said  lot  were  Jacob 
Baer,  Jacob  Heston,  John  Ziegler  and  Samuel  Landis. 
At  a  congregational  meeting  called  by  the  brethren,  the 
following  brethren  were  elected  as  a  building  committee, 
viz. :  John  Ziegler  and  Samuel  Funk.  The  lot  was  pur- 
chased and  the  deed  made  in  1802,  and  the  house  was 
built  the  same  year. 

The  congregation  passed  the  following  resolution  as 
one  of  their  first  acts,  viz. : 

"  The  object  shall  be  a  meeting,  or  house  of  worship, 
18  (273) 


274  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

for  all  such  who  believe  in  and  love  our  blessed  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ  sincerely,  and  are  willing  to  be 
guided  and  led  by  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel  through 
those  who  are  entrusted  with  the  Divine  mystery  to  pro- 
claim the  glad  tidings  of  good  news.  And  as  the  Apostle 
Peter  did  declare :  Of  a  truth  I  perceive  that  God  is  no 
respector  of  persons ;  but  among  all  nations,  he  that 
feareth  Him  and  worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted  by 
Him.  All  those  who  belong  unto  Him  must  walk  together 
in  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  and  love.  For  without  love  or 
peace  it  is  impossible  to  please  God.  .  Without  Divine  aid 
it  is  impossible  to  build  a  house  of  God.  Except  the 
Lord  build  the  house,  they  labor  in  vain  who  build  it 
But  if  it  is  erected  in  meekness  and  humility  unto  the 
Lord,  then  the  Lord  will  hear  in  His  time." 

In  the  above  spirit  the  brethren  of  those  days  went  to 
work,  in  good  faith  and  will,  and  secured  their  object. 
They  had  imbibed  the  good  old  German  custom,  from 
house  to  school,  from  school  to  church,  from  church  to 
heaven.  Consequently  they  also  made  provision  for  the 
young  to  be  taught  in  the  parochial  school,  which  they 
incorporated  in  the  deed  of  the  property.  Thus  school 
had  been  taught  in  this  building  for  a  number  of  years, 
till  the  present  system  of  common  schools  has  super- 
seded the  old  custom. 

In  reference  to  its  membership  there  is  no  record  ex- 
tant, but  from  what  can  be  gathered  there  must  have 
been  at  one  time  a  membership  of  from  sixty  to  one  hun- 
dred members.  Of  its  organization  there  is  nothing  to 
be  found,  save  what  a  few  survivors  still  remember  who 
had  been  members  at  this  place.  The  following  ministers 
officiated  here   from  time  to  time;     Valentine  Young, 


NORTHAMPTON  COUNTY  MENNONITES.       275 

Samuel  Musselman,  Christian  Bliem,  John  Bechtel,  Wil- 
liam Gehman,  John  Oberholzer,  Christian  Clemmer, 
David  Henning,  William  Shelly,  Henry  Diehl,  Jonas 
Musselman  and  Samuel  Moyer,  until  about  twenty  years 
ago,  when  the  number  was  reduced  considerably.  Still, 
there  were  some  of  the  descendants  who  loved  the  old 
place,  and  through  their  influence  preaching  has  been 
kept  up  by  the  following  brethren :  Samuel  Landis,  Lewis 
Taylor  and  Jonas  Y.  Schultz,  who  still  have  stated  ser- 
vices every  four  weeks. 

In  August,  1884,  steps  were  taken  to  raise  funds  to 
defray  the  expense  of  having  the  meeting-house  and  grave- 
yard thoroughly  renovated  and  put  in  good  repair,  which 
was  accomplished,  and  of  a  truth  it  may  be  said  that  the 
latter  place  of  worship  by  far  exceeds  the  former.  The 
graveyard  must  have  been  established  at  an  early  date. 
We  find  the  date  on  tombstones  of  the  year  1805,  18 19, 
also  of  1802;  we  find  the  names  on  the  tombstones  as 
follows:  Bliem,  Bechtel,  Funk,  Gerhard,  Hiestand,  Baer, 
Landes,  Latshaw,  Swartz,  Young,  Ziegler.* 

June  13th,  1887. 

*  Since  the  above  was  put  in  type  it  has  been  discovered  that  several 
errors  occurred  on  the  part  of  my  informant. 

I  have  since  learned  that  a  plan  or  draft  exists  yet,  which  shows  that  a 
meeting-house  was  there  prior  to  176 1.  It  is  traditionally  reported  that 
their  meetings  had  frequently  been  disturbed  by  Indians. 

I  also  find  that  a  deed  was  given  for  one  acre  of  land  dated  March  10th, 
1770,  for  the  use  of  the  Mennonites  for  all  times.  In  1829,  part  of  the  land 
was  sold  and  the  proceeds  used  to  renovate  the  meeting-house  and  build  a 
stone  wall  around  the  graveyard.  The  right  to  sell  was  granted  upon  the 
instance  of  a  petition  by  Jacob  Funk  and  others,  dated  February  6th,  1828 
and  the  Act  was  passed  January  29th,  1 829,  and  signed  by  the  Governor, 
J.  A.  Schulze. 


276  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 


Bangor. 

Minister  David  Henning  of  the  above  place  died  July 
2d,  1 88 1,  from  injuries  received  about  six  weeks  before. 
Deceased  had  been  preaching  in  Bucks  County,  and  on 
his  way  home  was  thrown  against  the  seat  of  a  car 
while  getting  on  the  train  at  Bethlehem  ;  he  was  injured 
internally  and  had  been  confined  to  his  bed  most  of  the 
time  since  the  accident.  Father  Henning  was  respected 
by  the  whole  community,  and  his  death,  which  was  quiet 
and  peaceful,  was  in  keeping  with  his  life.  He  was 
seventy-five  years  of  age  and  had  been  engaged  in 
preaching  for  the  past  twenty-five  years  ;  he  was  the  last 
of  the  Mennonites  in  this  vicinity.  This  section  was 
originally  settled  by  the  Mennonites,- which  fifty  years 
ago  was  a  large  and  flourishing  congregation  and  owned 
the  church  property  which  recently  passed  into  the  hands 
of  the  Lutherans.  Death  and  removals  to  other  parts  of 
the  country  gradually  reduced  the  number  of  the  Men- 
nonites, until  Father  Henning  was  the  sole  remaining 
representative. 

He  was  buried  July  6th,  1881,  in  the  old  cemetery 
back  of  the  church,  which  has  been  used  by  the  Menno- 
nites as  a  burying-ground  for  the  past  century.  The 
funeral  services  were  conducted  by  a  Mennonite  minister, 
William  Gehman,  of  Bucks  County,  B.  F.  Apple,  Lutheran 
and  James  M.  Salmon,  Presbyterian.* 

*  For  the  above  information  I  am  greatly  indebted  to  W.  R.  Grubb,  pro- 
prietor of  the  Bangor  Observer. 


York  County,  Pa. 


Strickler's  and  Witmer's.— Ministers,  David  Witmer 
and  Joseph  Forry ;  deacon,  Michael  Strickler. 

Grallstown,  Hershey's,  Bare's,  Codorus,  Gerber's. — 
ministers,  S.  L.  Roth,  Jacob  Hershey,  Isaac  Kauffman ; 
deacon,  Andrew  Hershey. 

Bare's,  Hanover,  Hanover,  Hostetter's  and  Zimmer- 
man's in  Maryland. — Ministers,  Samuel  Moyer,  Martin 
Whisler  and  Jacob  Hostetter ;  deacons,  Samuel  Groff  and 
Samuel  Forry. 


Meeting-Houses  in  Juniata  County,  Pa. 


The  first  meeting-house  was  built  about  the  year  1800, 
of  log,  and  in  1868  a  new  house  was  built  of  brick  in  its 
place,  about  one  and  a  half  mile  west  of  Richfield. 

The  next  house  was  built  in  1 8 19,  called  the  Lost 
Creek  meeting-house,  and  was  rebuilt  in  1869. 

Another  meeting-house  was  built  a  half  mile  north  of 
Richfield,  in  Snyder  County,  in    1854,  called  Graybill's. 

Another  was  built  in  1867  called  Lauver's,  and  an- 
other in  1872  called  the  Delaware  meeting-house. 

Thomas  Graybill,  Solomon  Graybill  and  William 
Bergey,  ministers  ;  these  three  withdrew  from  the  Old 
Mennonite  Church  in  1884. 

(277) 


Lebanon  County,  Pa. 


Gingerich's  Congregation. — Bishop,  Isaac  Gingerich; 
Cyrus  Witmoyer,  minister,  and  D.  Westenberger,  deacon. 

Dormer's,  Light's  and  Krall's  Congregations. — Min- 
ister, Jacob  Wenger ;   deacon,  Christian  Krall. 


Snyder,  Juniata  and  Perry  Counties,  Pa. 


John  Graybill  moved  from  Lancaster  County  to 
Snyder  County,  one-half  mile  north  of  Richfield,  about 
the  year  1774.  This  was  the  first  Mennonite  family  in 
this  district.  His  son,  John,  was  the  first  minister  and 
Bishop,  Abraham  Witmer  was  the  next  Bishop.  Michael 
Funk  was  a  minister  in  Juniata  County ;  Jacob  Brubaker 
Bishop  in  Snyder  County ;  Isaac  Gilmer  was  a  minister 
in  Juniata  County;  Christian  Aucker  minister  in  Juniata 
County,  and  Christian  Graybill  minister  in  Snyder 
County ;  Henry  Aucker  minister  in  Perry  County,  and 
Henry  Shelly  a  minister  in  Juniata  County. 

Bishop  Abraham  Haldeman  moved  from  Chester 
County,  Pa.,  to  Juniata  in  the  year  1842.  The  ministers 
in  Juniata  County  are  Jacob  Graybill,  Bishop,  John 
Scherk,  Samuel  Gehman,  William  Graybill ;  Samuel 
Winny  assistant  Bishop  in  Snyder  County,  and  William 
Aucker,  a  minister  in  Perry  County,  Jacob  Kurtz  minister 
in  Juniata,  and  John  Kurtz  minister  in  Snyder  County. 

(278) 


Dauphin  County,  Pa. 


Stickler's  and  Schopp's.— Ministers,  John  Strickler 
and  John  Erb ;  deacon,  Christian  Mumma. 

Stauffer's  and  Halifax. — Ministers,  Benjamin  Lehman, 
John  Stauffer  and  John  Ebersole ;  deacon,  John  Snyder. 


Franklin  County,  Pa. 


THEChambersburg  Congregation. — Bishop,  John  Hun- 
sicker;  ministers,  Philip  H.  Parret,  Peter  Wadel,  and 
Samuel  D.  Lehman,  deacon. 

Marion  and  Williamson  Congregations.  —  Benjamin 
Lesher,  Peter  Wadel  and  Philip  H.  Parret,  ministers, 
and  Michael  Hege,  deacon. 

Row  Congregation.— Ministers,  Peter  Wadel,  Philip  H. 
Parret ;  deacon,  Peter  Horst. 

Strasburg  Congregation. — Ministers,  John  Hunsicker, 
John  Lehman  and  Samuel  D.  Lehman ;  deacon,  Samuel 
L.  Horst 

(279) 


Mennonite  General  Conference. 

By  A.  B.  Shelly,  Pastor  of  the  Swamp  Church. 


The  Mennonite  General  Conference  was  organized 
May  28th,  i860,  at  West  Point,  Lee  County,  Iowa. 
During-  the  days  previous  to  the  organization  of  the  Con- 
ference a  joint  mission  festival  was  held  by  the  members 
of  the  West  Point  Church  and  those  from  Zion's  Church 
in  the  vicinity.  An  invitation  having  been  sent  to 
brethren  in  Eastern  Pennsylvania  to  come  and  assist  in 
celebrating  this  festival,  in  accordance  with  this  invitation 
the  brethren  J.  H.  Oberholzer  and  Enos  Loux,  both  min- 
isters of  the  "  New  School  Mennonites,"  went  to  Iowa 
and  assisted  in  the  services  of  the  festival.  Besides  these 
a  number  of  brethren  from  Iowa  were  present. 

At  the  close  of  the  mission  festival  it  was  resolved  to 
hold  a  conference  of  the  brethren  present  on  the  follow- 
ing day,  with  the  view  of  further  discussing  the  subject 
of  missions,  a  subject  until  then  wholly  neglected  by  the 
Mennonite  churches  of  our  land.  Accordingly  the 
brethren  assembled  on  the  day  following  (May  28th), 
and  organized  themselves  into  a  Conference  by  electing 
J.  H.  Oberholzer,  from  Pennsylvania,  President,  and 
Christian  Schowalter,  from  Iowa,  Secretary.  The  Con- 
ference remained  in  session  two  days,  the  principal  points 
discussed  b'eing  to  devise  plans  for  bringing   in   closer 

(280) 


MENNONITE    GENERAL    CONFERENCE.  28 I 

union  the  different  divisions  of  the  Mennonite  Church 
of  our  land,  and  to  carry  on  mission  work.  A  remarkable 
degree  of  unanimity  prevailed  and  a  number  of  resolu- 
tions pertaining  to  these  subjects  were  adopted.  These 
resolutions  were,  by  a  Conference  held  at  Wadsworth, 
Ohio,  May  20th  to  23d,  1 861,  at  which  a  greater  number 
of  congregations  were  represented,  reconsidered,  revised 
and  as  a  basis  for  the  "  General  Mennonite  Conference 
of  America,"  adopted.  At  this  Conference  it  was  decided, 
as  soon  as  possible,  to  establish  a  Theological  Institute 
for  the  education  of  teachers  and  ministers.  Pastor 
Daniel  Heges,  from  Summerfield,  Illinois,  was  chosen  to 
visit  the  churches  throughout  our  land  and  solicit  sub- 
scriptions towards  the  erection  of  said  Institute. 

The  third  meeting  of  the  General  Conference  was  held 
at  Summerfield,  Illinois,  October  19th  to  24th,  1863.  At 
this  session  the  plan  for  the  Educational  Institute,  as  it 
was  then  termed,  was  consummated,  and  the  erection  of 
a  suitable  building  was,  during  the  following  year,  begun 
at  Wadsworth,  Medina  County,  Ohio.  This  building  was 
dedicated  the  13th  and  14th  of  October,  1866,  and  a 
school  was  soon  after  opened  under  the  principalship  of 
Pastor  Christian  Schowalter,  from  Lee  County,  Iowa. 
Later,  Pastor  C.  J.  van  der  Smissen  was  called  from 
Friedrichstadt,  Schleswig-Holstein,  Germany,  as  Pro- 
fessor of  Theology  and  Principal  of  the  Institute,  which 
for  a  number  of  years  flourished,  turning  out  a  number 
of  young  men  who  occupied  prominent  and  useful  posi- 
tions in  the  Church.  Later,  the  number  of  students 
diminished,  and  lacking  the  necessary  support,  the  Insti- 
tute was  discontinued  and  the  building  sold. 

Meanwhile   the    General  Conference,  which   holds  its 


282  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

sessions  every  three  years,  established  missions  among 
the  Arapahoe  and  Cheyenne  Indians  at  Darlington  and 
Cantonment,  Indian  Territory.  These  missions  are  still 
carried  on,  and  include  two  boarding  and  industrial 
schools  for  the  young  Indians,  as  well  as  Sunday-schools 
and  religious  services  for  the  older  ones.  These  missions 
cost  the  Church  $4,000  to  $5,000  annually. 

Besides  the  Indian  mission  work,  the  Conference  carries 
on  the  home  mission  work  Besides  a  number  of  tem- 
porary workers,  it  now  has  one  permanent  Home  Mis- 
sionary elected  for  three  years,  whose  mission  is  to  visit 
the  different  churches  belonging;  to  said  Conference,  as 
well  as  such  other  places  and  congregations  as  the  Home 
Mission  Board  may  find  proper.  The  Conference  also 
carries  on  the  publication  work.  It  has  a  central  pub- 
lishing house  at  Berne,  Indiana,  and  publishes  the 
Christliche  Bundcsbote,  a  German  weekly  Church  paper, 
and  the  Kinderbote,  a  monthly  children's  paper,  printed 
partly  in  German  and  partly  in  English. 

Since  its  organization  churches  have  continually  been 
added  to  this  Conference,  and  it  now  numbers  between 
thirty  and  forty  different  congregations,  embracing  a 
membership  of  nearly  five  thousand  souls.  The  follow- 
ing is  a  list  of  the  churches  belonging  to  the  General 
Conference : 

Pennsylvania. — Bartolett's,  Bowmansville,  Boyertown, 
Deep  Run,  Flatland,  Hereford,  Saucon,  Schwenksville, 
Springfield,  East  Swamp,  West  Swamp,  Philadelphia, 
Upper  Milford. 

Ohio. — Dalton,  Wadsworth. 

Indiana. — Berne. 

Illinois. — Summerfleld. 


MENNONITE   GENERAL    CONFERENCE.  283 

Missouri. — Bethel,  Elkton. 

Iowa. — Zion's   Franklin,  West  Point. 

Kansas. — Alexanderwohl,  Bruderthal,  Christian,  Em- 
mans,  Canton,  Gnadenberg,  Halstead,  Hoffnungsan,  New- 
ton, Zion's. 

Dakota. — Salems. 

New  York. — Clarence,  Centre,  Niagara. 

Canada. — Stevensville. 

Milford  Square,  Bucks  Co.,  Pa. 
February  nth,  1888. 

The  New  School  Mennonite  Conference  for  the  Eastern 
District  of  Pennsylvania  was  organized  October  24th, 
1847.  It  meets  semi-annually,  on  first  Tuesday  in  May 
and  November,  and  is  composed  of  the  ministers,  deacons 
and  delegates  representing  the  congregations  in  Bucks, 
Montgomery,  Lehigh,  Berks,  Lancaster  and  Philadelphia 
Counties. — Author. 


Mennonites  in  Lancaster  County. 


Bancroft  says  :  "  The  news  spread  that  William  Penn, 
the  Quaker,  had  opened  an  asylum  to  the  good  and  the 
oppressed  of  every  nation,  and  humanity  went  through 
Europe  gathering  the  children  of  misfortune."  Out  from 
their  hiding-places  in  the  forest  depths  and  the  mountain 
valleys  which  the  sun  scarce  penetrated  the  Men- 
nonites came,  clad  in  their  homespun  dresses,  their 
dialects  unintelligible,  their  feet  shod  with  wood,  and  set 
their  faces  toward  that  far-off  land  in  which  some  strange 
prophecy  had  told  them  "  the  Mennonites  would  be  pros- 
perous and  happy." 

About  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century  the 
Holland  Mennonites,  whom,  we  have  seen,  had  become 
rich  and  powerful,  determined  to  erect  an  organized  sys- 
tem of  charity  to  assist  their  brethren  in  distant  and 
hostile  communities.  This  determination  culminated  in 
the  formation  of  "  The  Committee  on  Foreign  Needs," 
and  the  step  was  made  necessary  by  the  utter  helpless- 
ness of  the  many  refugees  on  the  one  hand  and  by  the 
shameful  impositions  of  the  Dutch  and  English  trading 
firms  who  gave  them  passage,  on  the  other.  It  was 
under  the  direct  supervision  of  this  Committee  that  the 
greater  part  of  the  Lancaster  County  Mennonite  immi- 
gration was  made.     The  story  of  this  Committee  and  its 

*  For  the  following  I  am  indebted  to  E.  K.  Martin,  Esq.,  of  Lancaster. 

(284) 


MENNONITES    IN    LANCASTER    COUNTY.  285 

extensive  labors  in  behalf  of  the  early  colonization  of 
Pennsylvania  is  one  of  the  interesting  chapters  of  our 
memory  which  yet  remains  to  be  written.  It  existed  and 
pursifed  its  valuable  labors  for  eighty  years,  and  only 
ceased  when  persecution  relaxed  its  rigors  and  extortion 
was  regulated  by  law. 

The  first  authentic  account  we  have  of  the  Lancaster 
County  settlement  is  that  Hans  Meylin,  his  son,  Martin, 
and  Hans  Herr,  John  Rudolph  Bundly,  Martin  Ken- 
dig,  Jacob  Miller,  Martin  Oberholtzer,  Hans  Funk, 
Michael  Oberholtzer,  Wendell  Bowman  and  others, 
with   their  families,   came   as   far  as  the    Conestoga,  in 

1709,  and  there  selected  a  tract  of  ten  thousand  acres 
to  the  north  of  Pequea  Creek.  The  warrant  for  this  was 
recorded  and  the  land  surveyed  to  them  October  23d, 

17 10.  A  very  quaint  account  of  them  says  the  sect  came 
from  a  German  Palatinate  at  the  invitation  of  William 
Penn.  "  The  men  wore  long  red  caps  on  their,  heads. 
The  women  had  neither  bonnets,  hats  nor  caps,  but 
merely  a  string  passing  around  the  head  to  keep  the  hair 
from  the  face.  The  dress  both  of  female  and  male  was 
domestic,  quite  plain,  made  of  coarse  material  after  an 
old  fashion  of  their  own.  Soon  after  their  arrival  at 
Philadelphia  they  took  a  westerly  course,  in  pursuit  of  a 
location  where  they  could  all  live  in  one  vicinity.  They 
selected  a  rich  limestone  country,  beautifully  adorned 
with  sugar  maple,  hickory  and  black  and  white  walnut, 
on  the  border  of  a  delightful  stream  abounding  in  the 
finest  trout.  Here  they  raised  their  humble  cabins.  The 
water  of  the  Pequea  was  clear,  cold,  transparent,  and  the 
grape-vines  and  clematis  intertwining  among  the  lofty 
branches  of  the  majestic  buttonwood  formed  a  pleasant 
retreat  from  the  noonbeams  of  a  Summer  sun." 


286  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

Rupp,  who  wrote  in  1844,  though  commonplace  and 
sometimes  tiresome,  alone,  of  all  the  earlier  chroniclers 
of  their  people,  has  put  us  under  obligations  for  the 
scanty  details  he  has  preserved  in  an  historical  form  of 
the  early  colony.  "  On  the  23d  of  October  the  land  was 
surveyed  and  divided  among  the  Meylins,  Herr,  Kendig 
and  others  of  the  company.  Having  erected  temporary 
shelters,  some  set  about  it  and  put  up  dwellings  of  more 
durableness.  Martin  Kendig  erected  one  of  hewed  wal- 
nut logs  on  his  tract,  which  withstood  the  storms  and 
rain,  the  gnawings  of  the  tooth  of  time,  for  more  than 
one  hundred  and  ten  years,  and  might,  had  it  not  been 
removed  in  1841,  and  its  place  taken  up  by  one  of  more 
durable  material,  have  withstood  the  corroding  elements 
for  generations  to  come.  They  now  began  to  build 
houses  and  add  new  acquisitions  of  land  to  their  first 
possessions.  To  depend  upon  their  Indian  neighbors  for 
provision  was  useless.  The  Indians  depended  mainly 
upon  game  and  fish.  Of  course,  the  supplies  of  pro- 
visions were  scanty,  and  what  they  had  they  were  under 
the  necessity  to  transport  from  a  distant  settlement  for 
some  time,  till  the  seeds  sown  in  a  fertile  soil  yielded 
some  thirty,  others  sixty-fold.  Fish  and  fowl  were 
plenty  in  the  wilds.  The  season  of  their  arrival  was 
favorable ;  around  them  they  saw  crowned  the  tall  hazel 
with  rich  festoons  of  luscious  grapes.  After  they  had 
been  scarce  fairly  seated  they  thought  of  their  old  homes, 
their  country  and  friends.  They  sighed  for  those  whom 
they  left  for  a  season.  They  remembered  them  that  were 
in  bonds  as  bound  with  them  and  which  suffered  adver- 
sity, and  ere  the  earth  began  to  yield  a  return  in  kindly 
fruits    to    their    labors    consultations    were    held    ancj 


MENNONITES    IN    LANCASTER    COUNTY.  287 

measures  devised  to  send  some  one  over  to  their  '  Vater- 
land '  to  bring  the  residue  of  some  of  their  families — 
also  their  kindred  and  brothers  in  a  land  of  trouble  and 
oppression  to  their  new  home — into  a  land  where  peace 
reigned  and  abundance  of  the  comforts  of  life  could  not 
fail.  They  had  strong  faith  in  the  fruitfulness  and 
natural  advantages  of  their  choice  of  lands  ;  they  knew 
these  would  prove  to  them  and  their  children  the  home 
of  plenty.     Their  anticipations  have  never  failed. 

"  A  council  of  the  whole  society  was  called,  at  which 
their  venerable  minister  and  pastor,  Hans  Herr,  presided, 
and  after  fraternal  and  free  interchange  of  sentiment, 
much  consultation  and  serious  reflection,  lots,  in  con- 
formity to  the  custom  of  the  Mennonites,  were  cast  to 
decide  who  should  return  to  Europe  for  the  families  left 
behind  and  others.  The  lot  fell  upon  Hans  Herr,  who 
had  left  five  sons,  Christian,  Emanuel,  John,  Abraham, 
and  one  whose  name  we  have  not  learned.  This  decision 
was  agreeable  to  his  own  mind,  but  to  his  friends  and 
charge  it  was  unacceptable.  To  be  separated  from  their 
preacher  could  be  borne  with  reluctance  and  heaviness 
of  heart  only.  They  were  all  too  ardently  attached  to 
him  to  cheerfully  acquiesce  in  this  determination.  Re- 
luctantly they  consented  to  his  departure,  after  much 
anxiety  manifested  on  account  of  this  unexpected  call  of 
their  pastor  from  them  ;  their  sorrows  were  alleviated  by 
a  proposal  made  on  the  part  of  Martin  Kendig  that,  if  ap- 
proved, he  would  take  Hans  Herr's  place.  This  was 
cordially  assented  to  by  all.  Without  unnecessary  de- 
lay, Martin,  the  devoted  friend  of  the  colony,  made  ready, 
went  to  Philadelphia,  and  there  embarked  for  Europe. 
After   a   prosperous   voyage   of  five   or   six   weeks   he 


288  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

reached  the  home  of  his  friends,  where  he  was  received 
with  Apostolic  greetings  and  salutations  of  joy.  Having 
spent  some  time  in  preliminary  arrangements,  he  and  a 
company  of  Swiss  and  some  Germans  bade  a  lasting 
adieu  to  their  old  homes  and  dissolved  the  tender  ties  of 
friendship  with  those  whom  they  left.  With  this  com- 
pany, consisting  of  the  residue  of  some  of  those  in 
America,  and  of  Peter  Yordea,  Jacob  Miller,  Hans 
Tschantz,  Henry  Funk,  John  Houser,  John  Bachman, 
Jacob  Weber,  Schlegel,  Venerick,  Guldin  and  others,  he 
returned  to  their  new  home,  where  they  were  all  cordially 
embraced  by  their  fathers  and  friends.  With  this  acces- 
sion the  settlement  was  considerably  augmented,  and 
now  numbered  about  thirty  families.  Though  they  lived 
in  the  midst  of  the  Mingo  or  Conestoga,  Pequea  and 
Shawanese  Indians  they  were  nevertheless  safely  seated, 
and  had  nothing  to  fear  from  the  Indians.  They  mingled 
with  them  in  fishing  and  hunting.  The  Indians  were 
hospitable  and  respectful  to  the  whites  and  exceedingly 
civil.  The  little  colony  improved  their  lands,  planted 
orchards,  erected  dwellings  and  a  meeting  and  school- 
house  for  the  settlement,  in  which  religious  instruction 
on  the  Sabbath,  and  during  the  week  knowledge  of 
letters,  reading  and  writing  were  given  to  those  who 
assembled  to  receive  information."  Other  and  more 
numerous  groups  of  colonists  followed  these  pioneers  in 
171 1,  171 7,  and  a  large  settlement  was  made  in  the 
more  northern  parts  of  Lancaster  County  and  within 
the  limits  of  Lebanon  in  1727.  Very  scanty,  indeed,  are 
the  details  of  these  early  Mennonite  movements,  but 
scanty  as  they  are,  a  little  that  may  be  regarded  as 
authentic   of  the  Lancaster    County  settlers    has    lately 


MENNONITES    IN    LANCASTER    COUNTY.  289 

struggled  into  life  through  the  labors  of  Professor  Schef- 
fer,  of  Amsterdam,  among  the  old  records  of  the  "  Dutch 
Committee  on  Foreign  Needs." 

"  It  is  no  wonder  that,  half  a  year  later,  the  Committee 
on  Foreign  Needs  cherished  few  hopes  concerning  the 
colony.  [This  evidently  refers  to  the  Germantown  settle- 
ment.] They  felt,  however,  for  nine  or  ten  families,  who 
had  come  to  Rotterdam,  according  to  information  from 
there  under  date  of  April  8th,  1709,  from  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Worms  and  Frankenthal,  in  order  to  emigrate, 
and  whom  they  earnestly  sought  to  dissuade  from  making 
the  journey.  They  were,  said  the  letter  from  Rotterdam, 
altogether  very  poor  men,  who  intended  to  seek  a  better 
place  of  abode  in  Pennsylvania.  Much  has  been  expended 
upon  them  hitherto  freely,  and  these  people  bring  with 
them  scarcely  anything  that  is  necessary  in  the  way  of 
raiment  and  provisions,  and  much  less  the  money  that 
must  be  spent  for  fare  from  here  to  England  and  from 
there  on  the  great  journey,  before  they  can  settle  in  that 
foreign  land.  .  .  .  The  emigrants  of  April,  1 709,  accom- 
plished their  object,  though,  as  it  appears,  through  the 
assistance  of  others ;  at  all  events,  I  think  they  are  the 
ones  referred  to  by  Jacob  Tellner,  a  Netherlander  Men- 
nonite,  dwelling  at  London,  who  wrote,  August  6th,  to 
Amsterdam  and  Haarlem  :  '  Eight  families  went  to  Penn- 
sylvania :  the  English  Friends,  who  are  called  Quakers, 
helped  them  liberally.' "  Barclay,  in  his  Religious  Socie- 
ties of  the  Commonwealth ,  says :  "  But  not  only  did  the 
leaders  of  the  early  Society  of  Friends  take  great  interest 
in  the  Mennonites,  but  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  1709  con- 
tributed fifty  pounds  (a  very  large  sum  at  that  time)  for 
the  Mennonites  of  the  Palatinate,  who  had  fled  from  the 


29O  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

persecution  of  the  Calvinists  in  Switzerland."  This  re- 
quired the  agreement  of  the  representatives  of  above  four 
hundred  churches,  and  shows  in  a  strong  light  the  sym- 
pathy which  existed  among  the  early  Friends  for  the 
Mennonites. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  this  was  the  group  of 
Mennonites  who  appeared  in  the  autumn  of  1709,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Pequea.  The  dates  correspond  exactly,  as 
does  also  the  number  and  the  nationality  of  them. 

The  first  Lancaster  County  settlement  of  Mennonites 
seems  to  have  been  composed  of  persons  who  had  fled 
from  the  persecutions  of  the  Swiss  Cantons  in  the  previous 
century,  and  remained  for  some  time  settled  at  various 
points  on  the  Rhine,  particularly  in  the  Palatinate,  the 
Elector  of  which  at  that  time  seemed  kindly  disposed. 

The  group  of  17 17,  however,  who  settled  higher  up  on 
the  Conestoga,  came  fresh  from  a  new  Swiss  outbreak. 
Professor  Scheffer  says :  "Fiercer  than  ever  became  the 
persecution  of  the  Mennonites  in  Switzerland :  the  prisons 
of  Bern  were  filled  with  the  unfortunates,  and  the  inhuman 
treatment  to  which  they  were  subjected  caused  many  to 
pine  away  and  die.  The  rest  feared  from  day  to  day 
that  the  minority  in  the  Council,  which  demanded  their 
trial,  would  soon  become  a  majority.  Through  the  inter- 
cession, however,  of  the  States-General,  whose  aid  the 
Netherland  Mennonites  sought,  not  without  success,  some 
results  were  effected.  The  Council  of  Bern  finally  deter- 
mined to  send  the  prisoners,  well  watched  and  guarded, 
in  order  to  transport  them  from  there  in  an  English  ship 
to  Pennsylvania.  On  the  1 8th  of  March,  17 10,  the  exiles 
departed  from  Bern :  on  the  28th,  with  their  vessel  they 
reached  Manheim,  and  on  the  6th  of  April,  Nimeguen ; 


MENN0N1TES    IN    LANCASTER    COUNTY.  29 1 

and  when  they  touched  Netherland  soil  their  sufferings 
came  to  an  end  at  last.  They  were  free,  and  their  useless 
guards  could  return  to  Switzerland.  .  .  .  Most  of  them 
went  to  the  Palatinate  to  seek  their  kinsmen  and  friends, 
and  before  long  a  deputation  of  them  came  back  here. 
On  the  first  of  May  we  find  three  of  their  preachers,  Hans 
Burchi  or  Burghalter,  Melchior  Zaller  and  Benedict 
Brechbiehl,  with  Hans  Rub  and  Peter  Donens,  in  Amster- 
dam, where  they  gave  a  further  account  of  their  affairs 
with  the  Bern  magistracy,  and  apparently  consulted  with 
the  Committee  as  to  whether  they  should  establish  them- 
selves near  the  Palatinate  brethren  or  on  the  land  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Campen  and  Gronigen,  which  was  to  be 
gradually  purchased  by  the  Committee  on  behalf  of  the 
fugitives.  The  majority  preferred  a  residence  in  the  Pala- 
tinate, but  they  soon  found  great  difficulty  in  accom- 
plishing it.  The  Palatinate  community  was  generally 
poor,  so  that  the  brethren,  with  the  best  disposition,  could 
be  of  little  service  in  insuring  the  means  of  gaining  a 
livelihood.  There  was  a  scarcity  of  land  and  farm- 
houses, and  there  was  much  to  be  desired  in  the  way  of 
religious  liberty,  since  they  were  subject  entirely  to  the 
humors  of  the  Elector,  or,  worse  still,  his  officers.  For 
nearly  seven  years,  often  supported  by  the  Netherland 
brethren,  they  waited  and  persevered,  always  hoping  for 
better  times.  Then,  their  numbers  being  continually  in- 
creased, they  finally  determined  upon  other  measures, 
and  at  a  meeting  of  their  elders  at  Manheim,  in  February, 
17 1 7,  decided  to  call  upon  the  Netherlander  for  help  in 
carrying  out  the  great  plan  of  removing  to  Pennsylvania, 
which  they  had  long  contemplated,  and  which  had  then 
come  to  maturity."     Hans  Burghalter,  the  leader  of  this 


292  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNON1TES. 

movement,  is  mentioned  by  Rupp  in  his  list  of  early 
Mennonite  preachers,  and  Pennypacker  speaks  of  him  as 
still  preaching  on  the  Conestoga  in  1727.  On  the  20th 
of  March,  1 7 1 7,  the  Committee  on  Foreign  Needs  received 
information  that  over  one  hundred  persons  had  set  out, 
and  soon  afterwards  they  learned  from  Rotterdam  that 
the  number  had  been  increased  to  three  hundred  souls. 
In  1726  another  movement  began,  and  emigration 
started  afresh  and  with  renewed  force  from  the  Palatinate. 
Again:  "On  the  12th  of  April,  1727,  there  were  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  ready  to  depart,  and  on  the  16th  of  May 
the  Committee  were  compelled  to  write  to  the  Palatinate 
that  they  'ought  to  be  informed  of  the  coming  of  those 
already  on  the  way,  so  that  they  could  best  provide  for 
them,'  and  'how  many  would  arrive  without  means;'  but 
on  the  20th  the  Committee  learned  that  forty-five  more 
needy  ones  had  started  from  the  Palatinate.  These,  with 
eight  others,  cost  the  society  327 if.  I5st.  Before  the 
end  of  July  twenty-one  more  came  to  Rotterdam,  and  so 
it  continued.  The  Committee  also  sent  forbidding  letter 
after  letter  to  the  Palatinate,  but  every  year  they  had  to  be 
repeated,  and  sometimes,  as  for  instance,  May  6th,  1733, 
they  drew  frightful  pictures:  'We  learn  from  New  York 
that  a  ship  from  Rotterdam  going  to  Pennsylvania  with 
one  hundred  and  fifty  Palatinates  wandered  twenty-four 
weeks  at  sea.  When  they  finally  arrived  at  port  nearly 
all  the  people  were  dead.  The  rest,  through  want  of 
vivres,  were  forced  to  subsist  on  rats  and  vermin,  and  all 
are  sick  and  weak.  The  danger  of  such  an  occurrence  is 
always  so  great  that  the  most  heedless  do  not  run  the 
risk  except  through  extreme  want'  Nevertheless,  the 
stream    of  emigrants    did   not  cease."      God    bless   the 


MENNONITES    IN    LANCASTER    COUNTY.  293 

"Committee  on  Foreign  Needs"  of  Holland  ;  and  may  the 
people  of  Lancaster  County  learn  the  value  of  its  friend- 
ship to  their  stricken  and  persecuted  ancestry.  After 
1733  we  lose  trace  of  any  distinct  Mennonite  emigrations 
to  this  country,  though  Mennonites  came  through  the 
entire  remainder  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

There  is  an  address  extant  (it  being  a  memorial  of  the 
Amish  Mennonites  to  William  Penn)  which  breathes  the 
fervent  spirit  which  animated  them,  and  at  the  same  time 
illustrates  their  principles  and  aims  in  the  land  of  their 
adoption.  It  is  dated  May  20th,  171 8,  the  month  and 
year  in  which  Penn  died,  and  reads  as  follows : 

To  the  most  worshipful  and  respectable  Proprietor  of  the 
Province,  William  Pen//,  and  his  Deputy  Governor  : 

We  came  to  Pennsylvania  to  seek  an  asylum  from  the 
persecution  to  which  w^  had  been  subjected  in  Europe. 
We  know  the  character  of  William  Penn,  and  rejoiced 
God  had  made  such  a  man.  We  had  been  told  that  the 
Indian  right  to  the  soil  had  been  extinguished  by  pur- 
chase, to  enable  the  conscientiously  scrupulous  to  settle 
and  enjoy  their  religious  opinions  without  restraint.  It 
was  with  primitive  notions  like  the  Patriarchs  of  antiquity 
we  removed  to  the  land  of  promise,  but  to  our  grief  and 
surprise  and  mortification  the  government  neither  re- 
spected the  conscience  of  the  proprietary  nor  the  faith  of 
the  Amish.  We  were  invited  to  settle  in  this  land  by 
William  Penn. 

"  Listen  to  us  ;  if  you  do  not,  who  will  ?  We  are  re- 
quired to  obey  laws  in  whose  making  we  cannot  par- 
ticipate (the  Amish  differing  from  the  other  Mennonites 
at  that  time  in  not  voting).  We  are  governed  by  the 
laws  of  God,  you  by  the  laws  of  man.  Those  of  human 
authority  cannot  control  us  in  opposition  to  His  will 
declared   in   the    Holy   Scripture.     We   do   not   attend 


294  HISTORY   OF    THE    MENNONlTES. 

elections.  We  enter  not  your  Courts  of  Justice.  We 
hold  no  offices,  neither  civil  or  military.  We  did 
not  object  to  the  payment  of  our  land,  because  it  was 
purchased  by  William  Perm,  and  you  are  entitled  to 
remuneration,  but  we  hold  it  to  be  a  grievance  that, 
entertaining  nearly  the  same  opinions  as  the  respectable 
Society  of  Friends,  we  should  like  them  be  subjected  to 
military  and  civil  jurisdiction,  especially  when  it  is 
recollected  that  the  head  and  proprietor,  whom  we  now 
have  the  honor  through  you  to  address,  is  himself  a 
member  of  that  Society.  The  Society  of  Friends  at  least 
ought  to  have  escaped  such  treatment.  We  are  not  a 
little  people,  for  our  neighbors,  the  Mennonites  and  the 
Tunkers,  are  also  liable  to  be  insulted  by  the  tyranny  of 
authority. 

"  We  came  to  Pennsylvania  to  enjoy  freedom  of  mind 
and  body,  expecting  no  other  imposition  than  that  de- 
clared by  God.  As  we  have  been  taught  to  hurt  not 
our  neighbors,  so  do  we  expect  that  our  neighbors  will 
do  us  no  injury.  As  we  cannot  contract  debts,  we  re- 
quire no  law  for  their  recovery. 

"  If  we  should  be  so  unfortunate  as  to  have  indigent 
neighbors  we  shall  provide  for  their  wants.  The  same 
inclination  that  tends  to  the  preservation  of  our  children 
prompts  to  the  care  of  every  member  of  our  flock.  Con- 
science, the  voice  of  God,  deters  us  from  the  commission 
of  crime.  As  we  commit  no  crime,  hard  is  it  for  us  to 
suffer  for  those  of  others.  We  ought  not  to  be  com- 
pelled to  pay  for  the  maintenance  of  convicts. 

"  We  ask  you  for  permission  to  pass  our  lives  in  inno- 
cence and  tranquillity.  Let  us  pursue  our  avocations  un- 
molested. We  respect  your  rights,  respect  our  customs. 
We  ask  nothing  of  you  but  what  the  Word  of  God  can 
justify." 

Here  is  a  little  of  the  lofty  spirit  of  the  first  emigration ; 
it  is  the  spirit  of  the  Swiss  mountains.  It  brought  the 
answer.     The  deputy  governor  sent  orders  to  the  judicial 


MENNONITES    IN    LANCASTER    COUNTY.  2Q5 

officers  to  mitigate  the  civil  duties  imposed  upon  the 
peace  sects  in  the  valley  of  the  Conestoga,  and  they  have 
been  mitigated  ever  since. 

Their  religious  views  were  at  an  early  date  and  since 
misrepresented,  and  no  small  degree  of  prejudice  excited 
against  them.  To  allay  such  unfounded  prejudices  they 
had  "  The  Christian  Confession  of  Faith,  etc.,  contain- 
ing the  chief  doctrine  held  by  them,  translated  into  Eng- 
lish, and  published  at  Philadelphia  in  1728."  In  the  pref- 
ace to  that  publication  they  say  "  that  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  the  harmless  and  defenceless  Christians,  called 
Mennonites,  is  as  yet  little  known.  Therefore  it  hath 
been  thought  fit  and  needful  to  translate,  at  the  desire  of 
some  of  our  fellow-believers  in  Pennsylvania,  our  Con- 
fession of  Faith  into  English."  This  Confession,  which 
is  given  in  another  portion  of  this  work,  is  approved  and 
received  by  the  elders  and  ministers  of  the  congregations 
called  Mennonites.  "  We  do  (say  they)  acknowledge  and 
hereby  make  known  that  we  own  the  Confession.  In 
testimony  whereof,  and  that  we  believe  the  same  to  be 
good,  we  have  subscribed  our  names,  A.D.  1727: 

"  Skippack :  Jacob  Gaedtschlack,  Henry  Kolb,  Claes 
Jansen,  Michael  Ziegler. 

"  Germantown :  John  Gorgas,  John  Conerads,  Clas 
Rittinghausen. , 

"  Conestoga :  Hans  Burgholtzer,  Christian  Herr,  Bene- 
dict Hirshi,  Martin  Baer,  Johannes  Bowman. 

"  Great  Swamp  :  Velte  Clemer. 

"  Manatant :  Daniel  Langenecker,  Jacob  Beghtly." 


Eby  Family. 


The  ancestor  who  first  came  to  America,  and  from 
whom  the  greater  part  of  the  family  has  sprung,  was 
named  Theodorus ;  he  was  a  Mennonite  in  faith.  Accord- 
ing to  the  colonial  records  he  arrived  in  171 5.  Five 
years  later,  in  1720,  Peter  Eby  arrived.  So  far  as  can  be 
judged  from  the  oldest  known  members,  they  must  origin- 
ally have  been  an  active,  quick-tempered,  brown-eyed, 
dark-haired  family. 

The  name  of  only  one  of  the  sons  of  Theodorus  is 
now  certainly  known,  which  was  Christian.  He  married 
a  Mayer,  and  settled  in  Elizabeth  Township,  about  three 
miles  north  of  Litiz.  He  died  in  1756  and  left  ten  chil- 
dren. His  oldest  son,  Christian  Eby,  married  Catharine 
Bricker.  He  was  an  elder  in  the  Mennonite  Church, 
and  wore  a  long  beard  which  in  his  later  years  had  turned 
white.  Regular  stated  Mennonite  meetings  were  held  at 
his  house,  until  a  building  for  that  special  purpose  was 
erected  in  the  neighborhood.  He  died  in  1807,  leaving 
eleven  children.  The  third  son,  Peter,  moved  to  Pequea 
Valley,  and  afterwards  became  a  Mennonite  Bishop. 

The  tenth  son,  Benjamin,  moved  to  Canada,  was  made 
a  minister  in  the  Mennonite  Church,  and  succeeded  his 
brother  Peter  as  Bishop  of  the  Mennonites  in  Canada. 
Christian,  the  third  from  Theodorus,  left  nine  ehildren. 

(296) 


EBY    FAMILY.  2QJ 

The  sixth  son,  Benjamin,  served  as  minister  among  the 
Mennonites  for  many  years,  up  to  the  time  of  his  death. 

Peter*  Eby,  married  to  Margaret  Hess,  moved  to 
Salisbury  Township,  near  the  Gap,  in  1791,  and  followed 
farming  when  his  time  was  not  taken  up  by  his  duties  as 
a  minister  of  the  Gospel  or  Bishop  in  the  Mennonite 
Church.  He  was  ordained  a  minister  in  1800,  and  was 
the  second  in  his  denomination  in  that  neighborhood. 
Up  to  1 8 14  he  preached  in  private  houses  ;  then  a  school- 
house  was  erected,  and  afterwards  a  meeting-house  for 
that  special  purpose. 

This  member  of.  the  family  deserves  more  than  a  pass- 
ing notice.  His  fame  as  a  preacher  was  widely  known, 
and  served  to  fill  the  houses  to  their  utmost  capacity 
wherever  he  was  known  to  officiate.  His  preaching  was 
altogether  extemporaneous,  and  its  effect  upon  an  audience 
great.  And  yet  he  was  not  a  sensational  preacher.  It 
frequently  happened  that  strangers  hearing  him  for  the 
first  time,  although  otherwise  informed,  would  not  be 
convinced  that  he  was  not  a  person  regularly  educated 
and  trained  for  the  ministry.  He  died  April  6th,  1843, 
in  his  seventy-eighth  year,  leaving  nine  children. 

*  Peter  the  second. 


Herr  Family. 


Hans,  or  John,  Herr  came  to  this  country  in  1710, 
from  Switzerland,  with  his  four  sons ;  the  fifth  son, 
Christian,  had  come  to  this  country  before  the  rest  of  the 
family. 

Christian  Herr  was  a  minister  of  the  Mennonite  Church, 
and  was  the  first  of  the  family  in  this  country  ;  he  came 
in  1709. 

John  Herr,  son  of  Emanuel,  who  came  over  in  17 10, 
was  a  minister  in  the  Mennonite  Church. 

D.  K.  Herr,  grandson  of  Martin,  and  son  of  Hemy, 
was  married  to  Susan  Musser,  and  was  a  Mennonite 
minister. 

Amos  Herr,  a  son  of  Christian,  was  also  a  Mennonite 
minister. 

Benjamin,  a  brother  of  Amos,  was  a  Mennonite  minis- 
ter and  Bishop. 

John  Herr,  the  founder  of  the  New  Mennonite  Church, 
or  Herrenleute,  was  born  in  Lancaster  County,  Pennsyl- 
vania, September  18th,  178 1.  His  father,  Francis,  was 
the  son  of  Emanuel  Herr,  one  of  the  five  sons  of  Hans 
Herr,  who  came  over  in  17 10. 


(298) 


Hershey  Family. 

Andrew  Hershey  was  born  in  Switzerland  in  the 
year  1702,  and  moved  with  his  father  to  the  Palatinate. 
In  the  year  171 9  he  and  his  brother,  Benjamin,  sailed 
for  America  and  settled  in  Lancaster  County.  His 
brother  Christian  also  came  to  America,  settling  in  Lan- 
caster in  1739.  Each  of  the  three  brothers  was  chosen 
a  minister  in  the  Mennonite  Church.  Andrew  died  in 
the  year  1792,  aged  ninety  years. 


(299) 


A  Brief  Sketch  of  the  First  Mennonite 
Settlers  in  Pennsylvania. 

By  a  Non-Mennonite. 


From  the  year  1537  until  the  present  century  the  Men- 
nonites  were  subjected  to  the  most  terrible  persecutions. 
On  this  account  they  saw  the  necessity  of  fleeing  from 
one  country  to  another,  consequently  they  were  scattered ; 
many  of  them  went  to  Russia,  Prussia,  Poland,  Holland 
and  Denmark,  and  by  invitation  of  the  noble  and  liberal- 
minded  William  Perm,  the  founder  of  the  State  of  Penn- 
sylvania, many  families  sought  and  found  better  homes 
beyond  the  great  sea.  This  happened  in  the  year  1683. 
Later,  in  1693,  a  second  party  followed,  and  also  settled 
themselves  at  Germantown,  where  they  erected  for  them- 
selves'a  school  and  meeting-house  in  1708.  In  the  year 
1709  a  third  party  followed,  consisting  mostly  of  perse- 
cuted Swiss  families,  who  settled  themselves  in  Pequea 
Valley,  Chester,  now  Lancaster,  County.  Among  these, 
we  find  the  names  of  Herr,  Meylin,  Kendig,  Miller,  Ober- 
holzer,  Funk,  Bauman  and  others.  They  settled  them- 
selves right  in  the  midst  of  the  Mingo  or  Conestoga, 
Pequea  and  Shawanese  Indians,  where  they  were  sub- 
jected to  many  trials  and  hardships  in  establishing  their 
new  homes.    Notwithstanding  all  that  they  felt  themselves 

(300) 


MENN0N1TE   SETTLERS    IN    PENNSYLVANIA.  3OI 

more  secure  among  those  wild  domestics  than  in  the 
midst  of  those  raw  hordes  of  antichrists  of  Europe. 

In  the  years  171 1,  17 17  and  1727  other  emigrants  came 
from  Europe,  so  that  in  the  year  1735  they  already 
counted  over  five  hundred  families  in  Lancaster  County. 
For  some  time  they  held  their  meetings  in  school-houses 
which  were  built  very  plain,  as  was  the  custom  among 
those  people.  As  they  were  not  possessed  of  large 
amounts  of  money  to  spend  for  large  or  costly  churches, 
but  were  more  inclined  to  spend  for  their  home  comfort, 
they  did  not  pay  so  much  attention  to  beautifying  out- 
wardly. Their  plain,  clean  way  or  habit  in  their  houses, 
more  particularly  in  their  apparel,  has  pleased  the  writer 
very  much.  But  it  seems  to  me  as  if  the  beloved  rising 
generations  were  very  indifferent  in  keeping  up  the  old 
customs  of  our  devout  forefathers,  and  are,  I  am  sorry  to 
say,  following  the  fashions  of  this  world. 

The  Mennonites  have  spread  themselves  over  almost 
the  whole  of  North  America  and  Canada,  so  that  already 
twenty-five  years  ago  (1847)  their  number  was  estimated 
at  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  souls.  In  Pennsyl- 
vania, Virginia,  Maryland,  Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Iowa 
and  other  States  they  are  found  in  the  most  fertile  val- 
leys, and  are  richly  blessed  with  this  world's  goods. 

On  one  occasion,  when  conversing  with  an  old  brother, 
I  remarked  that  he  had  selected  a  beautiful  home  for  him- 
self, he  answered,  "Our  beloved  Saviour  said,  'Blessed 
are  the  meek,  for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth.'  "  There 
is  no  doubt  those  old  forefathers,  noble,  living  children 
of  God,  who  had  the  grace  of  God  to  leave  their  all  for 
the  sake  of  the  Lord,  there  is  yet  a  blessing  from  those 
dear  forefathers  which  will  not  permit  the  light  to  be 


3°2  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

extinguished.  Oh  !  that  their  mantle  may  fall  on  all  of 
us,  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  may  awaken  all  mortal 
bodies  to  be  living  spirits,  to  re-awake  and  resurrect  all 
congregations  that  are  called  by  His  name.  This  is  the 
wish  from  the  bottom  of  the  heart  of  your  humble 
brother. 


The  Swiss  Mennonites  in  Ohio. 


Many  of  the  Mennonite  congregations  were  organized 
from  1820  to  1830  by  Swiss  Mennonites  who  came  direct 
from  Switzerland.  Six  such  congregations  are  in  exist- 
ence at  the  present  time ;  the  oldest  is  called  the  "  Son- 
nenberg;  "  congregation,  in  Wayne  County,  Ohio.  The 
next,  also  in  the  same  county,  is  the  "  Chippeway  "  con- 
gregation. About  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  further 
west  in  Ohio,  in  the  counties  of  Putnam  and  Allen,  is  the 
great  Swiss  and  Alsace  community,  known  as  the  Put- 
nam congregation.  Next  is  the  congregation  at  Berne, 
Indiana;  and  lastly,  two  congregations  in  Missouri,  viz.  : 
the  Bethel  congregation,  at  Tipton  ;  and  the  Elkton  con- 
gregation, in  Hickory  County.  The  two  last  named 
have  been  organized  since  i860,  principally  by  Swiss 
Mennonites  who  came  from  the  older  congregations  east- 
ward. During  the  session  of  the  Conference  in  Berne, 
Indiana,  November,  1884,  representatives  were  present 
from  all  these  congregations.  A  number  of  visiting 
brethren  also  came  together  in  Berne,  which  created  a 
renewal  of  friendship  and  acquaintanceship  by  mutual 
communications,  and  reminding  each  other  of  their  trials 
and  hardships  in  olden  times. 

The  Mennonites  in  Switzerland  had  to  endure  persecu- 
tion as  late  as  the  seventeenth  century  and  in  the  begin- 

{303) 


3O4  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

ning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and  as  they  were  driven 
from  their  homes  they  emigrated  to  the  territory  of 
Basel,  which  belonged  to  the  Archbishop  of  the  city  of 
Basel.  There  they  were  tolerated  under  certain  restric- 
tions :  they  were  compelled  to  live  on  the  mountains, 
and  were  only  allowed  to  occupy  the  poorest  land,  and 
they  could  not  buy  it,  they  were  only  allowed  to  rent  it ; 
neither  were  they  tolerated  in  towns,  nor  to  rent  or  lease 
any  land  near  a  town.  After  a  time  all  kinds  of  slander- 
ous reports  were  raised  by  their  enemies  and  brought 
before  the  Prince  Bishop  of  Basel ;  consequently  he 
issued  an  edict  that  all  Baptists  (as  the  Mennonites  were 
then  called)  should  leave  the  country  by  a  certain  time, 
under  penalty,  which  created  much  sorrow  and  grief. 
They  did  not  know  what  to  do,  and  they  wept  and 
prayed.  In  this  time  of  affliction  a  prominent  official 
took  pity  on  these  poor  people  and  interceded  for  them 
before  the  prince.  He  told  the  prince  how  these  people 
tilled  the  land  on  the  hillsides,  which  could  not  be  culti- 
vated with  the  plow,  and  they  paid  their  rents,  also  the 
tenth  of  their  products  to  the  government.  Conse- 
quently the  edict  was  recalled  by  the  prince,  on  the  con- 
dition that  they  should  remain  on  the  mountains.  On 
receiving  information  that  the  edict  was  recalled  they 
rejoiced  and  thanked  God,  and  encouraged  each  other  to 
lead  an  humble  and  virtuous  life,  and  the  congregation 
resolved  to  make  a  present  to  the  prince  of  a  piece  of 
linen  cloth  of  their  own  manufacture,  also  the  same  to 
each  of  his  successors,  as  a  token  of  fidelity  to  the 
government.  David  Baumgartner,  who  died  in  1853,  in 
Adams  County,  Indiana,  in  his  eighty-eighth  year, 
remembered    and    related    in    conversation,    in    the    last 


THE   SWISS    MENN0N1TES    IN    OHIO.  305 

year  of  his  life,  that  his  father  helped  to  take  a  piece 
of  their  cloth  to  the  prince,  which  was  accepted  with 
thanks. 

To  escape  similar  persecutions  many  Mennonites  left 
Switzerland  and  emigrated  to  other  countries,  viz. :  the 
Palatinate,  Alsace  and  later  to  America,  so  that  from  the 
years  1709  to  1735  over  five  hundred  families  emigrated 
to  Pennsylvania  from  Switzerland  and  the  Palatinate  and 
settled  in  Lancaster  County,  Pennsylvania,  among  the 
Indians.  In  other  parts  of  America  we  also  find  large 
congregations  of  Mennonites,  of  Swiss  origin,  which  can 
be  shown  by  reliable  writers. 

About  fifty  or  sixty  years  ago  a  prominent  Swiss 
writer,  Heinrich  Zschokke,  traveled  through  the  Jura 
Mountains,  in  the  Bishoprick  of  Basel,  and  gave  a 
description  of  its  inhabitants.  In  regard  to  the  Men- 
nonites, he  says  :  "  More  than  one  hundred  families  of 
the  Baptists  (as  the  Mennonites  were  then  called)  live 
here  in  the  valleys  and  on  the  mountains,  and  through 
their  skill  make  the  poorest  soil  productive.  They  are  a 
sturdy  race,  healthy,  true-hearted,  peaceable  and  good 
natured,  beloved  by  their  neighbors ;  Protestants  and 
Catholics  would  trust  them  rather  than  their  own  people.. 
These  people  were  driven  out  of  the  country  by  the 
government  of  Bern  (the  Calvinists)  because  they  refused 
to  swear  an  oath  and  to  take  up  the  sword  in  war.  This 
shows  that  the  Prince  Bishop  of  Basel  was  even  more 
tolerant  than  the  Protestant  Calvinists." 

He  further  says  :  "  I  was  among  the  Baptists  (now 
called  Mennonites)  as  content  as  if  I  were  among  the 
first  Christians  in  olden  times ;  they  were  merry,  but 
God-fearing,   hospitable    and    industrious ;  among   them 


306  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

are  no  drunkards,  no  gamblers,  no  rowdies,  no  liars. 
They  assist  each  other  when  in  need,  and  on  Sunday 
they  meet  at  a  neighbor's  house  to  hold  Divine  service, 
sometimes  in  the  open  air,  sometimes  in  a  barn." 

The  emigrants  to  Pennsylvania  in  1815  and  1818 
were  Benedict  Schrag  and  family,  from  Canton  Basel, 
and  a  young  man  named  Hans  Burkholter.  Schrag 
afterwards  settled  in  Wayne  County,  Ohio,  and  wrote  a 
long  letter  to  Switzerland,  which  created  a  desire  among 
others  to  come  to  America,  among  whom  were  Peter 
Lehman,  Isaac  Sommer  (grandfather  of  the  present  editor 
of  the  Bundes  Bote,  J.  A.  Sommer),  Ulrich  Lehman  and 
David  Kilchhofer.  They  started  on  their  journey  in 
1819.  In  the  year  1821  came  Hans  Lehman  (deacon), 
Abraham  Lehman,  Hans  and  Christian  Lehman,  Abra- 
ham and  David  Zircher,  Jacob  Bichsfcl,  Jacob  Moser  and 
Peter  Hofstetter;  in  1822  and  1824  sixteen  families 
arrived,  and  in  1825,  1828  and  1835  a  number  of  other 
families  arrived,  some  from  Alsace.  The  Chippeway 
congregation  was  organized  in  1825,  and  the  Putnam 
congregation  in  1835,  and  the  congregation  at  Berne, 
Indiana,  was  organized  about  the  year  1838. 

At  present  a  trip  or  journey  to  Switzerland  and  back- 
to  America  again,  by  steamer  and  railroad,  would  be  only 
a  pleasure  trip  ;  but  what  was  it  about  sixty  or  more  years 
ago,  when  our  forefathers  first  came  over  and  settled  in 
Ohio  ?  When  they  had  made  up  their  minds  to  go  to 
America  the  first  thing  for  them  to  do  was  to  get  a 
wagon  and  a  horse  ;  they  had  to  see  to  get  enough  money 
for  that.  The  next  was  to  get  a  chest  for  their  wearing 
apparel,  and  a  chest  for  their  victuals,  and  beds;  that  was 
about  all  they  would  or  could  take  on  the  wagon  with 
the  family.     Then  they  commenced  their  journey,  with  a 


THE    SWISS    MENNONITES    IN    OHIO.  307 

"  Good-bye,  ye  Alps,  ye  shepherds  and  ye  brethren,  God 
be  with  you,"  then,  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  gave  their 
last  look  over  their  mountainous  home.  They  then  pro- 
ceeded on  their  journey,  the  father  alongside  of  the 
wagon,  also  the  rest  who  were  old  enough  to  walk  at 
times.  In  this  manner  they  traveled  through  France,  by 
way  of  Paris,  to  Havre  (the  seaport  where  they  took  the 
sailing  ship).  So  far  they  had  already  traveled  a  distance 
of  about  five  hundred  miles.  There  they  sold  their  horse ; 
their  baggage  and  wagon  were  put  on  board  the  ship  for 
America.  A  journey  across  the  ocean  generally  took 
from  seven  to  eight  weeks.  The  first  four  families  landed 
in  New  York  ;  then  their  baggage  and  wagon  were  taken 
out  of  the  ship,  the  wagon  put  together  again  and  loaded, 
a  horse  was  bought  and  they  proceeded  on  their  journey 
to  the  Far  West — as  it  then  was — the  wilderness  of  Ohio, 
a  distance  of  about  five  hundred  miles.  Some  of  them 
who  had  not  the  means  to  go  any  further  remained  with 
their  brethren  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley  of  Virginia, 
others  in  Lancaster,  Pennsylvania,  where  they  were  prop- 
erly entertained,  and  provisions  and  money  were  given 
them  to  enable  them  to  finish  their  journey.  Thus  after 
a  tedious  journey  of  five  or  six  months  they  arrived  in  the 
wilderness  of  Ohio,  where  those  who  had  a  little  money 
bought  land  from  the  pioneers  that  was  already  improved 
to  some  extent;  others  who  were  without  means  went 
right  in  the  wilderness  and  bought  government  land  that 
was  yet  cheap. 

In  the  first  place  they  selected  a  suitable  spot  to  build 
a  house.  Then  they  commenced  to  clear  the  timber  away; 
then  they  cut  the  logs  to  a  suitable  length,  and  after  they 
had  logs  enough  ready  they  all  joined  together  one  day 
to  put  the  house  up,  what  they  called  "  logging  ;  "  gen- 


308  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

erally  by  sundown  the  house  was  up,  and  after  a  merry 
day's  work  the  owner  could  look  upon  it  with  satisfac- 
tion. Next  it  wanted  a  roof.  They  then  had  to  split  the 
shingles  and  put  them  on  the  house  and  put  heavy  poles 
across  to  keep  them  down,  as  they  had  no  nails.  Then 
they  had  to  cut  out  a  door  and  windows,  and  build  a 
fire-place  and  chimney,  as  iron  stoves  were  not  then  known 
in  the  West.  The  nearest  mills  were  from  twenty  to 
thirty  miles  away  and  the  roads  very  bad ;  it  would  take 
a  man  two  to  three  days  to  go  and  come,  and  time  was 
precious,  so  they  had  to  find  other  means  to  crack  their 
corn  to  prepare  it  for  food,  but  they  soon  overcame  that 
difficulty.  The  women  made  gardens,  prepared  the 
ground  and  raised  vegetables  ;  they  got  pigs,  which  would 
fatten  without  any  expense,  and  bought  cows  as  soon  as 
they  could,  which  would  support  themselves  in  the 
woods.  The  greatest  difficulty  was  to  get  clothing ;  that 
which  they  brought  from  Switzerland  was  soon  worn 
out,  and  for  their  produce  they  had  no  market  nearer 
than  one  hundred  miles.  Wheat  was  worth  twenty-five 
cents  per  bushel  and  muslin  fifty  cents  a  yard,  and 
other  articles  in  proportion.  Money  was  at  that  time 
very  scarce.  In  the  whole  settlement  there  was  not 
money  enough  to  pay  postage  on  a  letter  to  Switzerland, 
but  they  were  ambitious,  and  one  day  one  of  them 
traveled  fifteen  miles  to  a  settlement  of  Amish  brethren 
to  borrow  twenty-five  cents  to  pay  postage  to  Switzer- 
land. Under  such  circumstances  they  could  not  think 
of  buying  new  clothing,  but  made  every  effort  to  help 
themselves.  They  planted  flax,  and  as  soon  as  they  could 
got  sheep,  raised  wool,  the  women  spun  it  into  yarn,  the 
men  wove  it  into  cloth,  and  then  dyed  it  yellow  or  black 
with  bark  from  trees. 


A  Sketch  of  the  Mennonite  Settlement 
in  Canada.* 


By  Dr.  A.  Eby. 


About  the  year  1683  the  first  Mennonite  emigrants 
arrived  and  settled  themselves  in  the  vicinity  of  Philadel- 
phia, and  called  the  place  Germantown.  They  came 
from  Crefeld  on  the  Rhine.  In  the  year  1709  a  number 
of  Swiss  Mennonites  emigrated  to  Pennsylvania  and 
settled  in  Chester,  now  Lancaster,  County,  and  others 
soon  followed.  As  they  lived  in  peace  and  enjoyed 
liberty  of  conscience,  they  understood  well  how  to 
value  these  blessings,  which  they  enjoyed  under  the 
English  Crown.  So  that  in  the  commencement  of  the 
opposition  to  the  English  Government  on  the  part  of  their 
fellow-citizens  they  could  not  sanction  such  movements, 
and  they  were  in  danger  of  losing  the  liberty  which  they 
enjoyed  heretofore,  and  consequently  the  privilege  to 
serve  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own  con- 
science. As  they  believed  it  to  be  contrary  to  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ  to  take  up  the  sword  against  their  neigh- 
bors, neither  could  they  sanction  the  doings  or  actions 
of  their  fellow-citizens.  At  this  point  they  were  in  a 
very  awkward  predicament.  The  English  looked  upon 
them   as   rebels,   because   they   refused   to    defend    the 

*This  article  was  published  in  German  in  1 87 1,  and  translated  into 
English  by  D.  K.  Cassel  in  1887. 

(309) 


3IO  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

English  Government  with  arms  ;  on  the  other  hand,  they 
were  looked  upon  by  the  Americans  as  sympathizing 
with  the  English,  because  they  would  not  take  an  active 
part  in  throwing  off  the  English  yoke. 

In  the  commencement  of  the  war  many  American 
soldiers  advocated,  and  asked  that  the  Mennonites  and 
other  defenceless  Christians  should  be  deprived  of  their 
citizenship.  In  order  to  escape  that,  they  sent  a  petition 
to  the  Continental  Congress  on  the  7th  of  November, 
1775,  in  which  the  doctrine  and  principles  of  these  de- 
fenceless people  were  explained.  This  petition  was, 
after  due  consideration,  accepted  by  Congress,  and  their 
privileges  and  doctrines  were  ratified  by  the  new  govern- 
ment,* but,  at  the  same  time,  there  were  many  of  the 
Mennonites  who  were  opposed  to  recognize  and  live 
under  a  government  that  was  established  by  revolution. 

Under  such  circumstances  many  of  these  defenceless 
people,  not  feeling  exactly  satisfied  in  their  minds,  be- 
came desirous  of  living  under  the  English  Government 
again.  They  heard  of  a  country  lying  northwest  of 
Pennsylvania,  then  not  much  known,  which  was  yet 
under  the  government  of  George  the  Third,  to  whom 
they  were  more  or  less  inclined,  perhaps  for  the  reason 
that  he  was  a  German,  as  they  were  themselves.  There- 
fore many  came  to  the  conclusion  to  emigrate  to  Canada. 

In  the  year  1799  seven  families  emigrated  and  settled 
in  Niagara  District,  in  Upper  Canada;  other  families 
soon  followed,  so  that  the  settlement  soon  prospered  and 
spread  in  the  Townships  of  Louth  and  Clinton,  in  Lin- 

*  A  short  and  sincere  declaration  was  then  sent  to  the  Continental  Con- 
gress as  an  acknowledgment,  which  I  have  already  mentioned  in  the 
article,  "  Mennonile  Meeting  at  Germantown." 


MENNONITE    SETTLEMENT    IN    CANADA.  3U 

coin  County,  where  the  first  settlement  was  established. 
They  spread  themselves  over  the  neighboring  counties 
of  Haldimand,  Welland  and  Wentworth,  in  which  several 
congregations  are  in  existence  at  the  present  time.  The 
first  Mennonite  seUlers  in  this  district  came  from  Bucks 
County,  in  Pennsylvania. 

As  early  as  1S01  Samuel  Moyer  wrote  in  the  name  of 
the  new  settlers  to  the  congregations  in  Bucks  County, 
asking  them  to  advise,  help  and  assist  them  in  ordaining 
a  minister,  as  they  had  none  yet.  But  none  of  the  min- 
isters in  Bucks  County  felt  inclined  to  undertake  so  long 
and  dangerous  a  journey;  as  it  then  was,  to  comply  with 
their  request.  After  the  matter  had  been  carefully  con- 
sidered in  a  conference  of  the  ministers  in  Bucks  County, 
it  was  resolved  to  advise  their  brethren  in  Canada, 
through  prayer  and  intercession  for  God's  divine  guid- 
ance, to  select  by  ballot,  and  from  among  those  balloted 
for  by  lot,  a  minister  and  a  deacon.  The  letter  contain- 
ing this  advice  was  written  in  Bedminster  Township, 
Bucks  County,  dated  September  4th,  1801,  and  signed 
by  Jacob  Gross,  Abraham  Wismer,  Abraham  Oberholzer, 
John  Funk,  Rudolph  Landis  and  Samuel  Moyer. 

Whether  the  above  advice  to  the  young  congregation 
in  Canada  was  accepted  and  carried  into  effect  is  not 
clearly  known,  as  all  the  witnesses  are  dead,  and  no 
written  records  of  their  proceedings  in  the  matter  known 
to  exist ;  but  it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  Valentine  Kratz 
was  the  first  Mennonite  minister  in  Canada,  and  was 
ordained  in  1801.  It  would  have  required  at  least  three 
or  four  weeks  to  bring  the  letter  containing  the  above 
advice  to  its  proper  destination,  which  would  then  have 
been  the  beginning  of  October  before  the  congregation 


312  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITE3. 

in  Canada  would  have  received  it,  so  that  the  time  would 
have  been  too  short  to  write  to  any  other  congregation 
in  Pennsylvania  and  await  an  answer,  and  ordain  a  min- 
ister before  the  end  of  the  year;  it  is  quite  evident,  then, 
that  the  congregation  followed  the  advice  of  the  brethren 
from  Bedminster,  Bucks  County,  and  selected  Valentine 
Kratz  as  their  minister,  without  any  other  minister  being 
present  to  install  him.  This  advice  of  the  Bucks  County 
conference  is  sufficient  to  show  that  a  minister  can  be 
selected  and  installed,  in  case  of  a  similar  emergency, 
without  the  presence  of  another  minister.  It  is  quite 
certain  that  Valentine  Kratz  was  chosen  as  a  shepherd 
of  the  little  flock  that  was  gathered  in  the  wilderness  of 
Canada  in  1801,  in  the  house  of  Dillman  Mover,  but  it  is 
not  certain  whether  he  was  chosen  by  lot,  or  whether  he 
was  the  only  person  voted  for.  It  is  said  that  he  actually 
had  but  one  vote.  He  would  have  been  entitled  to  have 
been  one  of  the  number  when  the  lot  was  cast  if  there 
had  been  more  candidates  ;  but  as  that  is  not  known,  it 
is  therefore  not  possible  to  decide  whether  he  was  chosen 
by  lot  or  whether  he  was  the  only  person  voted  for.  In 
the  same  year,  but  whether  at  the  same  time  is  not 
known,  John  Fretz  was  selected  a  deacon  in  the  same 
congregation. 

In  the  next  year,  1802,  Jacob  Mover  was  chosen  a 
minister,  and  five  years  later  he  was  ordained  a  Bishop. 
Why  this  congregation,  yet  so  young  and  small,  in  so 
short  a  time  elected  a  second  minister  is  not  clear,  but 
probably  for  the  reason  that  Kratz,  although  a  very 
devout  and  well-meaning  Christian,  was  not  a  fluent 
speaker,  while  Mover  was  a  fluent  and  earnest  speaker, 
and  a  very  energetic  man  in  his  actions.     The  two  were 


MENNON1TE    SETTLEMENT    IN    CANADA.  3  I  3 

working  together  until  1824,  when  Kratz  departed  this 
life  in  his  sixty-fifth  year.  About  this  time  Jacob  Moyer, 
the  second,  was  called  to  the  ministry  by  the  same  con- 
gregation by  lot.  He  served  until  the  year  1831,  when 
he  departed  this  life  in  the  thirty  ninth  year  of  his  age. 
About  three  months  after  the  death  of  Jacob  Moyer  the 
second,  Daniel  Hoch  was  chosen  by  lot  as  his  successor 
in  the  ministry.  In  the  year  1833  Bishop  Jacob  Moyer 
made  a  visit  to  Pennsylvania,  where  he  was  taken  sick 
while  visiting  his  friends  in  Bucks  County,  and  died  in 
the  sixty-sixth  year  of  his  age  (and  is  buried  in  the  Men- 
nonite  burying-ground  in  Perkasi,  Bucks  County).  In  the 
Fall  of  the  same  year  Jacob  Gross  was  chosen  as  his 
successor  in  the  ministry,  and  in  the  following  year  he 
was  ordained  a  Bishop ;  on  these  two  occasions  Bishop 
Benjamin  Eby,  of  Berlin,  Waterloo  County,  officiated. 
Several  years  after  Jacob  Gross  had  been  ordained  a 
Bishop,  the  congregation  so  increased  that  it  was  thought 
necessary  to  have  more  ministers  ;  not  only  had  the  mem- 
bership increased,  but  the  settlements  also,  so  that  it  was 
necessary  to  hold  meetings  in  different  places. 

About  the  time  the  dissension  took  place,  in  1848,  there 
were  at  least  three  meeting-houses.  To  supply  the  in- 
creased demands  and  to  accommodate  the  membership, 
Dillman  Moyer  and  Abraham  Moyer  were  called  to  the 
ministry  ;  these  were  the  sons  of  Jacob  Moyer,  deceased. 
This  was  about  the  year  1 850,  and  in  1872  they  were 
both  yet  living. 

In  the  same  year  in  which  the  settlement  in  the  Niag- 
ara district  took  place  (1799),  Samuel  Betzner  and  Joseph 
Scherch,  two  energetic  young  men,  with  their  families,  left 
their  homes  in  Franklin  County,  Pennsylvania,  and  under- 


3H  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

took  the  journey,  which  at  that  time  required  weeks,  a 
distance  of  over  five  hundred  English  miles,  mostly 
through  the  wilderness,  in  search  of  that  country  in  which 
the  King  of  England  was  still  honored.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary for  this  subject  to  describe  the  many  hardships  they 
had  to  endure;  the  mountains  they  had  to  climb,  the 
rivers  they  had  to  cross,  and  the  swamps  they  had  to 
wade  through  were  many  hindrances  in  their  way,  but 
they  trusted  in  God  and  did  not  fear  the  hardships  which 
were  before  them.  After  a  long  and  tedious  journey  they 
arrived  safely  on  the  Canadian  shore  of  the  great  Niagara. 
Here  they  left  their  families,  while  they  went  further  in- 
land to  examine  the  country.  They  heard  of  a  beautiful 
and  fertile  country  (presumably  through  hunters  or  In- 
dians), which  was  watered  by  a  magnificent  stream,  and 
they  resolved  to  see  this  district,  which  was  reported  to 
be  in  a  northwesterly  direction  from  Ancaster,  at  that 
time  a  place  of  importance,  before  they  would  settle  them- 
selves anywhere.  They  easily  found  their  way  through 
the  woods  by  following  the  path  of  the  Indians  until  they 
came  to  the  Township  of  Waterloo,  at  that  time  said  to  be 
the  property  of  a  certain  Robert  Beasley;  but  afterwards 
it  was  found  that  the  whole  township  was  heavily  mort- 
gaged. But  as  this  mortgage  created  a  great  draw- 
back in  the  settlement  of  Waterloo,  I  will  take  it  up  again 
in  the  future. 

When  Betzner  and  Scherch  first  came  to  Waterloo 
there  were  no  settlers  there,  except  a  few  hunters  or 
traders,  and  surveyors  perhaps  never  saw  it.  They  soon 
resolved  to  settle  in  the  vicinity  of  Preston,  so  called  after 
the  name  of  one  of  the  traders  who  had  been  there  to 
locate  a  home  for  themselves  fur  the  future.     After  the)' 


MENNONITE    SETTLEMENT    IN    CANADA.  315 

Saw  the  country  and  satisfied  themselves,  they  went  back 
again  to  their  families  until  the  Spring  of  1800,  when 
they  with  their  families  moved  up  to  Preston,  in  Water- 
loo County,  and  thus  they  were  the  first  settlers  in  the 
richest  and  now  most  populous  district  of  Canada.  Their 
number  was  increased  in  the  same  year  by  two  families  of 
Brethren,  or  Dunkards,  who  came  from  Lancaster  County, 
Pennsylvania. 

In  the  year  1801  their  number  was  further  increased 
by  the  arrival  of  seven  families,  of  whom  the  majority 
were  Mennonites.  Among  other  arrivals  in  the  year 
1802  were  Joseph  Bechtel  and  family.  He  was  afterward 
chosen  to  the  ministry  and  was  the  first  Mennonite  min- 
ister in  Waterlo.  He  served  alone  until  181 1,  when  the 
well-known  and  renowned  Benjamin  Eby  was  called  to  the 
ministry  and  afterward  elected  the  first  Bishop  in  Water- 
loo, in  which  capacity  he  served  many  years.  He  was 
born  in  Lancaster  County,  Pennsylvania,  about  the  year 
1784,  where  he  received  only  an  ordinary  common  school 
education;  he  afterward  married  a  Miss  Brubacher,  and 
in  1807  he  came  with  his  wife  to  Canada  and  settled  in 
the  eastern  part  of  the  present  town  of  Berlin ;  his  wife 
was  a  sister  of  John  Brubacher,  deacon,  at  Berlin.  Here 
he  lived  highly  honored  and  respected  until  his  death  in 
1853.  He  wrote  several  small  works,  among  others  a 
spelling  and  reading  book  ;  also  a  condensed  history  of 
the  Mennonites. 

In  the  beginning  of  this  article  I  remarked  that  the 
anxiety  to  live  again  under  the  English  Crown  was  what 
brought  the  first  Mennonites  to  Canada.  This  was  not 
the  case  with  all  the  first  settlers  in  Waterloo.  Where 
true  Christian  love  is  manifested  there  is  always  a  readi- 


3l6  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

ness  to  offer  a  brother  a  helping  hand,  otherwise  there 
would  have  been  few  of  the  Schneiders,  Erbs,  Schantzs, 
Brubachers,  Baumans,  Webers,  Martins  and  the  Ebys, 
who,  at  the  present  time,  form  such- an  important  portion 
of  the  Mennonite  population,  to  come  to  the  province. 
All  the  first  settlers  bought  their  land,  for  which  they 
paid  the  greater  portion  of  their  worldly  goods,  from  the 
above-named  Richard  Beasley.  But  he  did  not  tell  them 
that  the  whole  Township  of  Waterloo  was  heavily  mort- 
gaged, and  that  he  could  not  give  them  a  good  and  clear 
title.  They  themselves  were  so  absolutely  honest,  and 
so  little  were  they  acquainted  with  the  trickery  and  char- 
latanry of  this  world,  that  they  could  hardly  think  that 
any  man  could  be  so  extremely  dishonest  that  he  would 
undertake  to  sell  that  which  belonged  to  two  others  in 
common,  and  besides  that,  yet  covered  by  mortgage.  As 
they  did  not  doubt  the  honesty  of  Beasley,  they  did  not 
think  it  worth  the  trouble  to  examine  into  the  matter  to 
determine  whether  the  title  was  clear  or  not.  He  un- 
doubted!)' had  intended  to  sell  as  much  land  as  possible 
before  it  would  be  found  out  that  it  was  mortgaged,  then 
these  poor  people  could  see  how  they  could  settle  with 
the  mortgage  holders ;  but  God,  in  His  Providence, 
watched  over  them  and  frustrated  the  intentions  of 
Beasley. 

In  the  winter  of  1802-3  Samuel  Bricker,  then  quite  a 
young  man,  made  a  business  tour  to  Toronto,  then  called 
York.  The  previous  summer  he  had  come  from  Cum- 
berland County,  Pennsylvania,  to  Waterloo,  and  was 
about  to  occupy  an  important  position  in  the  new  settle- 
ment. He  stayed  over  night  in  a  hotel  in  Toronto,  where 
a  stranger,  whose  name  we  have  not,  took  notice  of  him 


MENNONITE    SETTLEMENT    IN    CANADA.  317 

and  asked  where  he  came  from.  He  told  the  stranger 
he  came  from  Waterloo,  whereupon  the  stranger  ex- 
pressed his  joy  to  have  met  with  him,  as  he  had  heard 
that  a  number  of  honest  ^people  had  bought  land  there 
which  was  mortgaged.  Young  Bricker  at  first  could 
not  and  would  not  believe  such  unpleasant  news,  but 
the  stranger  directed  him  to  the  Register's  Office,  which 
was  at  that  time  in  the  same  town.  Here  he  found  the 
next  day  the  stranger's  message  only  too  true.  With  a 
heavy  heart  he  went  home  and  told  his  brethren  and 
friends  what  he  had  learned.  At  first  no  one  would  be- 
lieve him,  but  as  he  insisted  upon  his  information  being 
correct,  they  agreed  to  send  two  out  of  their  midst  to 
York  to  investigate  the  matter.  When  Beasley  learned 
that  his  fraud  was  detected  he  had  at  first  refused  to  do 
anything  to  make  satisfaction,  but  when  he  learned  that 
no  more  settlers  could  be  induced  to  buyland  from  him, 
then  he  offered  to  sell  to  a  company  as  much  land  as 
would  be  required  to  pay  the  mortgage.  Samuel  Bricker 
and  Joseph  Scherch  were  then  sent  tQ  Pennsylvania  to 
make  an  effort  to  raise  the  required  amount  of  money. 
They  first  went  to  Cumberland  County,  the  former  home 
of  Bricker,  but  met  with  no  success,  and  Scherch,  being 
quite  discouraged,  went  home  again;  but  Bricker,  not 
being  so  easily  discouraged,  went  to  Lancaster  County, 
where  he  met  John  Eby,  brother  of  Bishop  Benjamin 
Eby,  of  Berlin,  Canada,  and  to  him  he  explained  the  cir- 
cumstances. Brother  John  Eby  took  the  matter  to  heart 
and  sympathized  with  his  brethren  in  Canada  in  their 
troubles.  Through  the  night  he  considered  the  matter, 
and  the  next  morning  he  went  out  on  horseback  and  in- 
vited all  his  neighbors  to  meet  at  his  house,  to  consult  and 


3l8  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

determine  what  to  do  in  the  case.  In  consequence  of  this 
conference  an  association  was  formed  for  the  purpose  of 
buying  enough  land  to  clear  the  township  of  the  mort- 
gage. Accordingly  they  bought  60,000  acres  of  land  in 
Waterloo  from  Beasley,  which  was  sufficient  to  cover  all 
incumbrances.  But  Beasley  tried  another  dodge  to  de- 
fraud them.  He  wrote  a  deed  for  the  land  they  had 
bought  from  him,  which  he  offered,  but  as  they  had  been 
defrauded  once  they  would  not  trust  him  a  second  time. 
They  engaged  a  competent  lawyer  to  examine  the  deed 
offered  by  Beasley  and  to  close  the  purchase,  wTho  found 
the  deed  prepared  by  Beasley  worthless.  He  then  made 
an  affort  to  bring  the  matter  in  proper  shape  for  them 
and  succeeded.  He  not  only  saved  their  money,  but  also 
prevented  much  trouble  and  worriment,  which  would  have 
been  entailed  upon  them  had  they  accepted  the  worthless 
deed.  Their  deed  was  dated  June  20th,  1805.  They 
could  now  take  possession  of  their  land  without  any 
danger  of  being  molested  by  anyone;  but  all  trials  and 
privations  of  this#life  in  a  new  settlement  were  not  yet  at 
an  end.  The  greater  portion  of  the  township  was  now 
the  property  of  the  brethren  of  Lancaster  County,  Penn- 
sylvania, and  many  emigrated  from  Lancaster  to  Canada 
for  a  number  of  years,  except  through  the  war  of  1812  to 
1815. 

In  1803,  the  same  year  in  which  Beasley 's  fraud  was 
detected,  a  number  of  families  emigrated  to  Canada  and 
settled  in  Markharn,  about  twenty  miles  north  of  To- 
ronto. What  induced  them  to  settle  there,  I  have  not 
learned,  but  I  presume  they  turned  their  attention  to 
Markharn  when  they  learned  that  it  was  not  safe  to  buy 
land  in  Waterloo.     One  thing  is-certain,  in  1803  no  ncw 


MENNONITE    SETTLEMENT    IN    CANADA.  319 

emigrants  came  to  Waterloo.  From  this  it  is  to  be  sup- 
posed that  those  who  were  about  to  emigrate  to  Waterloo, 
which  was  without  doubt  the  case,  when  they  learned  about 
the  trouble  and  difficulty  there,  concluded  to  go  to  Mark- 
ham.  Among  the  first  settlers  in  that  district  was  Henry 
Weitman.  He  was  afterwards  called  to  the  ministry,  and 
was  the  first  Mennonite  preacher  in  the  congregation  at 
Markham.  Several  years  later,  as  he  was  assisting  in  cut- 
ting out  a  street,  he  lost  his  life  by  a  tree  falling  on  him. 
We  see  from  this  that  the  Mennonite  ministers  in  Canada 
not  only  had  to  contend  with  ordinary  difficulties  as  minis- 
ters in  thinly  settled  districts,  but  were  also  in  danger  of 
losing  their  lives  while  they  had  to  work  for  the  support  of 
their  families,  and  to  engage  in  the  same  labor  as  their 
neighbors ;  as  they  served  the  congregation  without  any 
remuneration,  therefore  they  were  directed  to  support 
themselves  and  families  the  same  as  their  neighbors.  On 
account  of  their  voluntary  service  they  were  for  many 
years  the  only  German  preachers  in  Canada,  and  on  many 
occasions  were  called  on  to  serve  at  funerals  of  their 
neighbors  of  other  denominations.  Heinrich  Weitman's 
successor  in  the  ministry  was  his  son,  Adam,  while  at 
the  same  time  Andrew,  another  son,  served  as  deacon. 
After  Adam  followed  his  son,  Jacob,  in  the  ministry  in 
Markham.  This  congregation  also  extended  over  the 
neighboring  townships,  and  had  several  preachers  and 
Bishops. 

A  short  time  after  the  formation  of  the  association 
which  bought  the  greater  portion  of  Waterloo,  another 
association  was  formed  in  Pennsylvania  with  the  intention 
of  buying  another  tract  of  land  in  Woolwich,  located 
north  of  Waterloo.     This  purchase  was  effected  in  1807, 


320  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

consisting  of  45,000  acres.  This  led  to  a  further  emigra- 
tion from  Pennsylvania,  among  whom  the  families  of 
Martin  were  largely  represented.  The  year  1806  is 
memorable  in  the  early  history  of  the  Mennonites  in 
Waterloo,  through  the  destructive  forest  fires  that  occur- 
red in  the  spring  of  that  year.  The  forests  were  full  of 
dry  leaves,  so  that  the  fire  would  run  over  a  large  portion 
in  a  very  short  space  of  time,  and  destroyed  everything 
within  its  reach.  The  first  and  greatest  of  these  fires  took 
its  start  in  the  vicinity  of  (now)  Blair,  and  by  a  south- 
westerly wind  it  soon  extended  beyond  the  Grand  River, 
and  spread  itself  out  over  a  vast  portion  of  clear  land 
and  destroyed  houses,  barns,  pasture  and  fences,  also 
cattle  and  sheep  in  its  course.  Among  other  sufferers  is 
to  be  mentioned  Abraham  Bechtel.  Not  only  was  his 
barn  burned  but  also  his  house,  in  which  was  stored  a 
large  quantity  of  provisions,  for  the  purpose  of  support- 
ing some  of  his  friends  who  were  coming  from  Pennsyl- 
vania. So  scarce  were  provisions  at  that  time  in  Waterloo, 
that  Bechtel,  after  his  stock  was  destroyed  by  fire,  was 
compelled  to  go  fifty  miles  to  obtain  enough  to  support 
his  family  and  friends  until  harvest  time. 

The  second  fire  occurred  a  few  miles  east  of  where 
Preston  now  is,  on  the  farm  of  Martin  Baer,  who,  with 
much  labor,  saved  his  house,  while  everything  else  was 
burned  for  him.  Minister  John  Baer,  Martin's  son,  then 
a  little  boy  of  two  years,  has  a  vivid  recollection  of  this 
great  fire.  He  well  remembers  how  his  father  filled  every 
vessel  with  water  and  carried  it  on  the  house  top  to  pro- 
tect the  house  against  the  fire.  The  third  fire  occurred 
in  the  district  where  the  city  of  Berlin  now  stands,  but  as 
the  whole  district  was  yet  covered  with  timber,  it  was  not 
of  so  much  importance  for  our  subject. 


MENNONITE   SETTLEMENT    IN    CANADA.  32 1 

The  above  mentioned  Martin  Baer  emigrated  from 
York  County,  Pennsylvania,  to  Canada  in  the  year  1801, 
and  settled  on  the  farm  now  occupied  by  his  son,  John 
Baer,  the  preacher.  He  was  called  to  the  ministry  several 
years  after  Bishop  Benjamin  Eby,  and  was  the  third 
preacher  in  the  congregation  in  Waterloo. 

From  this  time  on  the  congregation  in  Waterloo  in- 
creased, not  only  in  numbers,  but  they  were  also  blessed 
with  this  world's  goods.  Early  steps  were  taken  to  edu- 
cate the  rising  generation  of  the  colony.  A  school  was 
opened  in  1802  in  the  vicinity  of  Samuel  Betzner's.  Their 
meetings  for  divine  service  were  generally  held  in  private 
houses,  or  in  school-houses  where  they  existed. 

The  first  meeting-house  was  built  in  181 1,  on  the  land 
of  Bishop  Benjamin  Eby.  In  1838  it  was  rebuilt,  as  the 
congregation  increased  and  the  old  house  was  too  small. 
This  meeting-house  is  at  present  known  by  the  name  of 
Christian  Eby's,  or  Berliner.  The  second  meeting-house 
in  Waterloo  was  built  in  the  vicinity  of  Preston  by  John 
Erb,  at  his  expense,  after  the  war  of  1812.  He  was  a 
miller  by  trade,  and  was  not  compelled  to  leave  his  home 
or  family,  like  the  rest  of  his  neighbors,  to  do  public 
service  on  the  frontiers ;  therefore  determining  to  do 
something  for  the  general  welfare  of  the  community,  he 
concluded  to  build  this  house  of  worship.  He  built  it 
free  for  the  use  of  all  denominations  without  distinction, 
but  he  had  the  bitter  experience  in  later  years,  on  several 
occasions,  of  being  locked  out  of  the  house  which  he  built 
and  paid  for,  by  other  denominations. 

What  the  spiritual  condition  of  the  Church  was  at  that 
time  cannot  be  stated  at  present,  because  there  are  no 
letters  or  journals  at  hand  from  which  the  feelings  or  de- 


322  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

sires  of  the  brethren  can  be  learned;  but  to  judge  by 
what  can  be  remembered  from  the  early  settlers  of 
Waterloo,  we  might  say  that  only  a  small  portion  actually 
tasted  or  enjoyed  the  water  of  life,  while  many  who  had 
the  appearance  of  piety  had  their  hearts  filled  with  the 
things  of  this  world,  and  many  could  much  better  tell 
the  stories  of  their  dear  Pennsylvania  fatherland  than 
the  narratives  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus.  I  wish  that  this 
remark  might  not  be  correct  and  that  I  might  be  taught 
better  things  in  the  future,  but  until  then  honesty  re- 
quires that  which  I  have  learned  as  the  truth,  even  per- 
haps a  few  who  I  otherwise  would  love,  might  have  their 
feelings  hurt. 

The  war  of  1 8 1 2  was  a  time  of  trial  and  affliction  for 
the  Mennonites  in  Canada,  as  they  believed  they  were 
entirely  exempt  from  all  military  service  in  Canada.  They 
considered  it  a  great  wrong,  so  soon  after  their  arrival,  to 
be  compelled  to'  leave  their  homes  and  families  to  do 
public  service  in  the  army,  while  their  neighbors,  who 
did  not  understand  the  doctrine  of  Christ  the  same  as 
they  did,  could  not  see  why  the  Mennonites  should  not 
be  compelled  to  fight  their  enemies  with  the  sword,  even 
if  they  personally  were  their  friends.  The  government 
compelled  them  to  go  into  the  ranks,  but  could  not  com- 
pel them  to  fight.  After  the  government  had  learned 
this  they  were  employed  as  teamsters,  but  they  had  to 
furnish  their  own  teams.  This  prepared  for  them  a  heavy 
loss  in  property.  Not  only  did  they  lose  the  time  which 
they  should  have  had  to  work  on  their  farms,  but  in  the 
battle  on  the  Thames,  where  several  of  the  brethren  were 
employed  as  teamsters,  the  English  were  compelled  to 
retreat;  to  escape  the  enemy,  the  soldiers  took  the  breth- 


MENNONITE   SETTLEMENT    IN    CANADA.  323 

ren's  horses  from  their  wagons  and  fled,  and  the  breth- 
ren's wagons  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  They 
thus  lost  not  only  their  wagons,  but  also  many  of  their 
horses.  After  the  war  they  had  to  go  to  Pennsylvania  to 
get  new  wagons,  and  their  trials  and  afflictions  can  better 
be  imagined  than  described.  While  the  men  were  ab- 
sent on  duty  the  women  and  children  had  to  attend  to 
the  farm  work,  or  would  have  been  in  danger  of  starva- 
tion should  the  father  for  any  reason  not  return.  Hardly 
had  they  enjoyed  a  little  rest  and  peace  before  another 
affliction  was  upon  them.  The  summer  of  1816  was  so 
cold  that  the  crops  almost  entirely  failed.  It  is  said  that 
there  was  frost  almost  every  week  through  the  whole 
summer.  Potatoes,  the  chief  article  of  food  among  the 
new  settlers,  failed  almost  entirely.  Food  was  so  scarce 
that  many  people  were  compelled  to  live  on  soup  made  of 
bran.  The  following  year  was  likewise  cold,  but  the 
crops  were  better.  It  is  said  that  in  18 17  some  people 
worked  in  the  harvest  field  wearing  their  overcoats.  It 
is  to  be  wondered  that  they  did  not  leave  the  cold  Canada 
with  disgust  and  select  a  home  in  a  milder*  climate,  but  it 
appears  that  the  Lord  had  brought  them  here  for  the 
all-wise  purpose  of  carrying  out  His  providential  plans. 
Have  they  fulfilled  their  mission  ?  Have  they  endeavored 
to  so  spread  the  doctrine  of  peace  so  that  the  spirit  of 
war  may  not  be  the  ruling  power  ? 

After  this  their  condition  and  the  Church  prospered 
and  increased,  not  only  in  numbers  through  the  rising 
generation,  but  also  by  emigration  from  Germany  as  well 
as  from  Pennsylvania.  New  meeting-houses  were  erected 
in  different  localities,  and  ministers  ordained  to  take 
charge  of  the  congregations  in  Waterloo  and  surrounding 


324  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

townships.  Among  these  ministers  I  will  mention 
Scherch  and  Baer.  Both  were  born  and  raised  under 
laborious  burdens  and  trials  of  life  in  a  new  settlement. 
Bro.  Scherch  was  born  in  1801  and  is  the  oldest  person 
born  in  Waterloo  yet  living  (187 1).  May  the  Lord  spare 
him  yet  through  many  years.  Bro.  Baer,  previously  men- 
tioned, was  born  in  the  year  1804.  Notwithstanding  the 
many  hardships  he  had  to  undergo  in  his  early  life,  he  is 
yet  quite  strong  and  robust  bodily,  but  what  is  far  better, 
strong  in  his  religious  belief  and  a  true  teacher  of  Christ's 
doctrine,  and  warning  the  sinners  in  their  manifold  ways. 
He  frequently  made  long  journeys  to  localities  where 
there  were  but  few  members,  for  the  purpose  of  preaching 
the  Gospel  to  them.  He  has  all  his  lifetime  been  a  dili- 
gent student  of  the  Scripture. 

As  the  membership  of  the  congregation  increased  the 
more  it  became  necessary  to  increase  the  number  of  min- 
isters and  Bishops.  During  the  last  few  years  three 
Bishops  were  ordained,  one  in  each  of  the  townships  of 
Waterloo,  Dumfries  and  Woolwich.  Everything  seemed 
to  prosper  until  the  year  1848,  when  a  dark  cloud  threat- 
ened the  Lincoln  Congregation.  This  storm  increased 
and  extended  itsell  until  it  ended  in  a  separation,  not 
only  in  Lincoln  County  alone,  but  also  in  Waterloo  and 
Markham.  This  split,  or  separation,  has  not  been  healed 
to  this  day. 


The  following  is  from  Col.  W.  W.  H.  Davis'  History  of 
Bucks  County,  Pennsylvania: 

The  First  Mennonite  Settlers  in  Canada. 

It  is  generally  considered  that  the  first   Mennonites 
emigrated  to  Canada  about  the  beginning  of  the   year 


MENNONITE    SETTLEMENT    IN 'CANADA.  325 

1800.  We  find,  however,  that  Plumstead  and  the  neigh- 
boring townships  of  Hilltown,  Bedminster  and  Tinicum 
have  sent  a  considerable  number  of  emigrants  to  Canada 
within  the  last  century,  principally  Mennonites.  The 
immigration  commenced  in  1786,  when  John  Kulp,  Dill- 
man  Kulp,  Jacob  Kulp,  Stoffel  Kulp,  Franklin  Albright 
and  Frederick  Hahn  left  Bucks  County,  Pa.,  and  sought 
new  homes  in  the  country  beyond  the  great  lakes.  Those 
who  had  families  were  accompanied  by  their  wives  and 
children.  These  pioneers  must  have  returned  favorable 
accounts  of  the  country,  for  in  a  few  years  they  were 
joined  by  many  of  their  old  friends  and  neighbors,  mostly 
from  Bucks  County.  In  1799  they  were  followed  by 
Jacob  Mover,  Amos  Albright,  Valentine  Kratz,  Dillman 
Moyer,  John  Hunsberger,  George  Althouse,  Abraham 
Hunsberger  and  Moses  Fretz ;  in  1800  by  John  Fretz, 
Lawrence  Hippie,  Abraham  Grubb,  Michael  Rittenhouse, 
Manassah  Fretz,  Daniel  High,  Jr.,  Samuel  Moyer,  David 
Moyer,  Jacob  High,  Jacob  Hausser,  John  Wismer,  Jacob 
Frey,  Isaac  Kulp,  Philip  High,  Abraham  High  and 
Christian  Hunsberger.  In  1802,  Isaac  Wismer  and 
Stoffel  Angeny  went  to  Canada  from  Plumstead — the 
latter  returned,  but  the  former  stayed ;  a  few  years  after- 
wards Jacob  Gross  also  moved  to  Canada.  A  number 
of  the  Nash  family  emigrated  to  Canada,  among  whom 
was  the  widow  of  Abraham  Nash,  who  died  near  Dan- 
borough,  in  1823.  Her  three  sons,  Joseph,  Abraham  and 
Jacob,  and  four  daughters  accompanied  her.  Bucks 
County  families  generally  settled  in  what -is  now  Lincoln 
County,  near  Lake  Ontario,  about  twenty  miles  from 
Niagara  Falls. 


Visit  Among  the  Mennonites. 


It  must  be  conceded  that  the  disciples  of  Menno 
Simons  have  more  closely  adhered  to  his  teachings  in  this 
respect  than  most  others.  We  visited  a  large  number  of 
their  congregations,  and  it  was  a  source  of  satisfaction  to 
notice  how  large  a  part  of  those  we  met  with  were  clothed 
in  plain  apparel,  often  strikingly  resembling  that  worn  by 
consistent  Friends.  The  similarity  was  increased  by  their 
habit  of  not  wearing  a  beard,  so  that  many  of  the  men 
had  far  more  the  appearance  of  a  Quaker  minister  than 
some  who  come  among  us  under  that  profession. 

We  found  that  there  are  several  branches  of  the  Men- 
nonite  family,  differing  from  each  other  mainly  in  the 
degree  of  strictness  with  which  they  observe  the  principle 
of  nonconformity  to  the  world,  to  which  I  suppose  they 
all  adhere.  We  made  frequent  inquiries  in  regard  to  the 
point  of  difference  between  the  various  Mennonite  non- 
resistant  bodies,  but  were  unable  to  find  that  there  were 
any  differences  in  doctrine.  All,  so  far  as  we  can  learn, 
would  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith  issued  by  the  Con- 
vention of  their  ministers  at  Dortrccht,  in  1632,  as  repre- 
senting their  present  belief.  Next  in  point  are  the  Amish 
Mennonites,  who  are  so  named  from  Jacob  Amen,  of 
Switzerland,  a  zealous  reformer  in  their  earlier  days. 

In  Germany  the  discontent  of  the  peasants  under  the 
oppression   of  their  feudal  lords  led  to  political  distur- 

(326) 


VISIT    AMONG   THE    MENNONITES.  32? 

bances,  in  which  Thomas  Miintzer,  a  Lutheran  minister, 
who  zealously  propagated  Anabaptist  views,  became  in- 
volved. He  attempted  to  establish  by  force  an  ideal 
Christian  commonwealth,  with  absolute  equality  and  a 
community  of  goods.  The  defeat  of  the  insurgents  and 
the  execution  ot  Miintzer,  in  1525,  proved  only  a  tempo- 
rary check  to  the  movement.  A  second  and  more  deter- 
mined attempt  to  establish  a  theocracy  was  made  at 
Minister  in  Westphalia  (15 32-1 5 35).  The  town  was 
besieged  in  1534  by  Count  Waldeck,  its  expelled  bishop. 

The  supreme  authority  within  its  walls  was  in  the 
hands  of  Johann  Bockhold,  a  tailor  of  Leyden,  better 
known  as  John  of  Leyden.  Giving  himself  out  as  the 
successor  of  David,  he  claimed  royal  honors  and  absolute 
power  in  the  new  "  Zion."  He  justified  the  most  arbi- 
trary and  extravagant  measures  by  the  authority  of  vis- 
ions from  Heaven.  With  this  pretended  sanction  he 
legalized  polygamy,  and  himself  took  four  wives,  one  of 
whom  he  beheaded  with  his  own  hands  in  the  market- 
place, in  a  fit  of  frenzy.  As  a  natural  consequence  of 
such  license,  Munster  was  for  twelve  months  a  scene  of 
unbridled  profligacy.  After  an  obstinate  resistance  it  was 
taken  by  the  besiegers,  and  John  and  some  of  his  more 
prominent  followers  were  put  to  death.  It  would  be  gross 
injustice  to  confound  these  people  with  other  Baptists,  or 
with  the  non-resistant  Mennonites,  who  differ  from  them 
in  many  points. 

The  customs  and  character  of  the  Mennonites  will  be 
further  illustrated  by  a  reference  to  some  of  the  scenes 
and  incidents  that  were  witnessed  during  our  visit.  The 
first  of  the  meetings  which  we  attended  was  at  Deep 
Run,  north  of  Doylestown,  in   Bucks  County,  on  third 


328  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

month  7th,  where  several  hundred  assembled.  We  found 
a  large,  plain,  one-story  building,  seated  with  plain,  mov- 
able benches,  and  provided  with  a  narrow  platform  on 
one  side,  elevated  one  step  from  the  floor,  on  which  was 
a  single  bench  for  the  ministers.  A  retiring-room  was 
partitioned  off  at  one  end ;  and  this  was  furnished  with 
shelves  to  receive  the  bonnets  of  the  sisters,  who  leave 
them  there  and  enter  the  main  room  with  their  heads 
covered  only  with  simple  clear-starched  caps,  very  similar 
to  those  worn  by  our  plain  women  Friends.  It  was  an 
interesting  spectacle.  Bench  after  bench  was  filled  with 
nice-looking,  plainly-dressed  women,  sitting  in  a  reverent 
manner,  a  number  of  them  having  their  infant  children 
with  them.  Many  of  the  men  also  were  plainly  dressed, 
and  looked  like  old-fashioned  Friends.  We  were  favored 
with  a  comfortable  meeting  and  warm  feelings  of  affec- 
tionate interest  were  excited,  under  the  influence  of  which 
we  could  greet  them  as  beloved  brethren.  At  Blooming 
Glen  meeting-house,  in  the  same  county,  being  some- 
what early,  we  walked  into  the  graveyard  and  noticed 
that  the  graves  were  arranged  in  rows,  which  were  not 
parallel  to  the  walls  of  the  inclosure,  but  extended  diag- 
onally across;  we  found  the  object  was  that  the  bodies 
might  be  placed  in  an  east  and  west  direction,  with  the 
feet  pointing  to  the  sunrise. — From  The  Friend,  a  relig- 
ious and  literary  journal. 


A  Visit  Among  Russian  Mennonites. 


When  Stephen  Grellet,  a  minister  in  the  Society  of 
Friends,  was  paying  a  religious  visit  in  Russia  in  the 
year  1819,  he  met  with  some  settlements  of  Mennonites 
in  the  southern  part  of  that  country.  His  journal  speaks 
of  his  visit  to  them  as  follows  : 

"  Accompanied  by  dear  Contenius  we  left  Ekaterinos- 
law  early  in  the  morning  of  the  23d  of  fifth  month, 
for  the  colonies  of  the  Mennonites,  on  the  Dnieper ;  we 
came  sixty-five  versts  to  the  chief  village  of  the  fifteen 
that  form  this  part  of  their  settlement.  They  are  an  inter- 
esting people ;  much  simplicity  of  manner  and  genuine 
piety  appear  prevalent  amongst  them.  I  felt  my  mind  so 
drawn  towards  them  in  the  love  of  Christ,  that  I  appre- 
hended it  my  duty  to  endeavor  to  have  a  religious  meet- 
ing among  them.  Their  Bishop,  who  resides  in  this  village, 
was  sent  for  by  Contenius  to  consult  on  the  place  and 
most  proper  time  to  hold  the  meeting;  the  dear  man, 
who  is  very  plain  in  his  manners  and  way  of  living,  was 
•at  the  time  in  the  field  behind  the  plough,  for  neither 
he  nor  any  of  the  clergymen  receive  any  salary.  They 
maintain  themselves  and  families  by  their  honest  industry. 
They  are  faithful  also  in  the  maintenance  o£  their  testi- 
mony against  oaths,  public  diversions  and  strong  drink. 
The  Empire  exempts  them  from  military  requisitions. 
The  Bishop  concluded  that  there  was  no  better  or  more 

(329) 


330  HISTORY   OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

suitable  place  than  their  meeting-house,  which  is  large 
and  in  the  centre  of  the  other  villages  ;  the  time  was  fixed 
for  the  next  day,  and  he  undertook  to  have  notice  spread. 
At  the  time  appointed  they  came  from  all  the  other  vil- 
lages ;  the  house  was  crowded  with  the  people  and  their 
ministers  ;  much  solidity  was  evinced.  The  people  gath- 
ered at  once  into  such  stillness  and  retiredness  of  spirit, 
that  it  seemed  as  if  we  were  amidst  our  own  friends  in 
their  religious  meetings.  I  was  enlarged  among  them  in 
the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Contenius  interpreted  from  the 
French  into  the  German ;  dear  Allen  had  an  excellent 
communication  to  them  which  I  first  rendered  into 
French,  and  then  Contenius  into  German ;  we  also  had 
access  together  to  the  place  of  prayer,  our  spirits  were 
contrite  before  the  Lord ;  the  dear  children,  who  also 
felt  the  Lord's  power  over  them,  were  in  tears. 

"  We  went  thence  about  thirty-five  versts  to  Kortitz 
Island,  in  the  Dnieper,  where  we  stopped  awhile  with 
Peter  Hildebrand,  one  of  their  pious  ministers ;  we  had 
with  him  and  his  wife  a  refreshing  season  before  the  Lord. 
Then  they  accompanied  us,  in  small  boats,  about  eight 
versts  down  the  river  to  one  of  their  villages  below  Alex- 
androwsk,  where  we  had  that  evening  a  large  and  satis- 
factory meeting.  We  felt  much  concerned  for  parents  in 
that  place ;  their  young  people  are  exposed  by  being  so 
near  a  city  of  resorts  and  temptations.  Before  we  took 
our  departure,  the  next  morning,  we  had  a  tendering  op- 
portunity in  the  family,  where  also  several  others  met  us. 
Peter  Hildebrand's  heart  was  full  on  parting  with  us.  We 
left  with  them, as  we  had  done  in  the  other  villages,  some 
of  our  books  in  German. 

"  We  then  traveled  sixty-five  versts,  over  what  is  called 


A    VISIT    AMONG    RUSSIAN    MENNONITES.  33 1 

a  steppe,  where  not  even  a  shrub  grows,  only  coarse 
grass.  That  night  we  came  to  a  village  of  German  Luth- 
erans, where  are  kept  beautiful  flocks  of  Merino  sheep 
for  the  use  of  thirty  villages.  We  had  some  religious 
service,  but  we  did  not  find  much  piety  among  them. 
Thence  we  went  over  the  river  called  Molotschna,  which 
divides  the  settlement  of  the  German  colonies  from  a  set- 
tlement of  the  Mennonites,  composed  of  twenty  villages. 
We  stopped  at  their  first  village,  where  they  have  a  large 
cloth  manufactory;  their  land  is  in  high  cultivation; 
formerly  not  a  tree  or  shrub  was  to  be  seen  on  these  vast 
steppes  ;  now  they  have  fine  orchards  of  various  kinds  of 
good  fruit.  Traveling  over  these  steppes  we  saw,  as  we 
thought,  at  a  distance  large  groves  of  beautiful  trees,  and 
to  our  astonishment  the  scenery  continually  changed;  at 
first  it  appeared  as  if  the  trees  were  in  motion  ;  on  com- 
ing nearer,  we  found  that  they  were  flocks  of  cattle  feed- 
ing. At  other  times  we  thought  we  saw  large  sheets  of 
water,  like  lakes  ;  but  all  this  was  an  optical  delusion, 
caused  by  the  state  of  the  air. 

"  The  Mennonites  here  are  preserved  in  much  Chris- 
tian simplicity,  in  their  worship,  manner  of  living  and 
conversation.  They  have  also  a  testimony  against  mak- 
ing the  Gospel  chargeable,  and  against  wars  and  oaths. 
I  felt  it  my  religious  duty  to  have  a  meeting  amongst 
them.  It  was  agreed  to  be  held  in  the  evening  of  the 
next  day,  and  the  Bishop  readily  offered  to  have  notice 
of  it  sent  to  the  villages  around — ten  in  number. 

"  In  the  forenoon  \ve  had  a  meeting  with  the  children 
of  several  villages,  collected  on  the  occasion ;  their  so- 
briety and  religious  sensibility  gave  pleasing  proofs  that 
their  parents  have  not  attempted  in  vain  to  instruct  them, 


332  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

by  example  and  pfecept,  in  a  Christian  life.  We  also 
visited  with  much  satisfaction  several  of  their  families. 
The  meeting  in  the  afternoon  was  largely  attended.  The 
Lord  owned  us  by  His  Divine  presence,  and  gave  us  an 
evidence  that  He  has  here  a  people  whom  He  graciously 
owns  as  members  of  His  Church.  We  afterwards  went 
a  few  versts  further,  and  lodged  at  an  aged  couple's ; 
Christians,  indeed,  they  appeared  to  be ;  we  were  much 
refreshed  with  them  in  our  bodies  and  spirits. 

"  Next  morning  we  had  another  meeting  with  about 
five  hundred  of  their  young  people.  I  have  rarely  met 
more  general  religious  sensibility  than  among  these.  I 
had  not  spoken  many  sentences  when  a  great  brokenness 
and  many  tears  gave  evidence  of  their  religious  feelings. 
In  the  afternoon  we  had  a  meeting  with  the  people  at 
large ;  a  very  satisfactory  season.  Dear  Contenius  is  a 
faithful  helper  to  us ;  he  is  so  feeling  in  his  manner  of 
interpreting.  After  visiting  many  of  these  people  in  their 
families  we  went  to  another  village,  where  we  had  a  very 
large  meeting.  Many  of  these  dear  people  came  to  it 
from  fifteen  different  villages  round,  their  meeting-house 
being  large.  It  may  be  said  to  have  been  a  holy  solem- 
nity ;  the   Lord's  baptizing  power  was  felt  to  be  over  us. 

"  We  then  went  to  Altona,  their  most  distant  village, 
which  stands  pretty  near  the  colonies  at  the  Duhobortzi. 
We  put  up  at  the  house  of  a  Mennonite,  a  young  man 
who  is  a  minister  among  them.  The  order  of  his  family 
and  children  is  most  gratifying ;  piety  seems  to  prevail 
over  them  all;  the  simplicity  and  neatness  of  the  house 
are  beautiful.  Much  quietness  and  simplicity  is  also  ap- 
parent in  the  religious  meetings  of  this  people.  They  are 
very  regular  and  punctual   to  the  hour  at  which   their 


A    VISIT    AMONG    RUSSIAN    MENNONITES.  333 

meetings  for  worship  are  held.  When  gathered  they  all 
kneel.  They  continue  so  in  total  silence,  in  secret  medi- 
tation or  prayer  about  half  an  hour.  After  resuming 
their  seats,  their  minister  is  engaged  either  in  preaching 
or  in  prayer,  both  extempore.  Before  they  separate  they 
kneel  down  again,  and  continue  for  some  time  in  silent 
prayer.  The  Emperor  grants  them  every  privilege  and 
liberty  of  a  civil  and  religious  nature.  They  choose  their 
own  magistrates,  and  are  not  under  the  authority  of  the 
police  of  the  Empire.  This  is  exercised  by  themselves. 
They  are  exempt  from  military  requisitions,  and  have  no 
taxes,  except  those  requisite  amongst  themselves  for  their 
own  government,  and  they  are  placed  under  the  superin- 
tendence of  those  persons  who  preside  over  the  colonies 
in  the  Crimea  generally.  Contenius  is  the  chief  person 
on  whom  that  care  now  devolves." 

For  the  above  account  of  Stephen  Grellet's  visit  among 
the  Russian  Mennonites  in  1 8 19  we  are  indebted  to  the 
kindness  of  Friend  Joseph  Walton,  of  Moorestown,  New 
Jersey,  editor  of  The  Friend. — Herald  of  Truth. 


Mrs.  Catharine  Gabel. 


Mrs.  Catharine  Gabel  celebrated  the  one  hundredth 
anniversary  of  her  birth  on  December  19th,  1884,  and 
the  little  village  of  Gabelsville,  Berks  County,  about  five 
miles  from  Pottstown,  where  she  lived  for  seventy-five 
years,  donned  its  holiday  attire  and  did  honor  to  the  oc- 
casion. Many  neighbors  long  living  in  the  vicinity 
walked  or  drove  to  the  house  of  the  centenarian,  while 
the  incoming  train  brought  scores  of  relatives,  who 
gathered  to  do  honor  to  their  aged  ancestor. 

Under  the  same  roof  were  assembled  five  generations 
of  the  Gabel  family,  and  it  is  questionable  if  among  the 
vast  assemblage  there  was  one  who  more  thoroughly  en- 
joyed the  occasion  than  the  venerable  hostess.  Mrs. 
Gabel  is  the  daughter  of  John  High  (Hoch),  and  was 
born  December  19th,  1784,  on  the  farm  in  North 
Coventry,  Chester  County,  now  occupied  and  owned 
by  Samuel  Stauffer,  and  situated  about  two  miles  and  a 
half  from  Pottstown.  She  was  the  eighth  of  a  family  of 
eleven  children,  and  lived  with  her  parents  until  1803, 
having  married,  in  1802,  John  Gabel,  a  farmer  and  miller. 
In  1803  she  removed  with  her  husband  to  her  present 
home,  and  has  all  these  years  lived  on  the  same  property. 
Her  husband  died  in  1823,  and  a  vow  made  by  her  a 
few  years  after  his  death,  when  hearing  of  a  second  mar- 
riage made  by  a  friend  which  proved  unhappy,  that  she 

(334) 


MRS.    CATHARINE    GABEL.  335 

would  remain  a  widow  the  rest  of  her  life,  she  has  faith- 
fully kept.  She  bore  her  husband  eleven  children,  of 
whom  eight  still  live,  as  follows :  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Gabel, 
wife  of  Henry  Gabel,  aged  80  years,  and  living  in  Potts- 
grove  Township ;  Mrs.  Magdalena  East,  aged  78  years, 
of  New  Berlinville,  Berks  County  ;  Henry  Gabel,  aged 
76  years,  and  one  of  this  county's  most  valued  and  in- 
fluential citizens,  living  on  South  Hanover  Street,  this 
borough  ;  Mrs.  Susan  Landes,  aged  72  years,  living  with 
her  mother  at  Gabelsville ;  Mrs.  Mary  Gabel,  widow  of 
David  Gabel,  aged  68  years,  and  living  on  the  old  home- 
stead ;  Jacob  H.  Gabel,  aged  64  years,  a  bachelor,  living 
with  his  brother  Henry  in  the  borough ;  Miss  Barbara 
Gabel,  aged  62  years,  living  with  her  mother. 

Notwithstanding  Mrs.  Gabel's  great  age  her  general 
health  is  good,  and  although  her  memory  fails  her  occa- 
sionally in  recalling  events  of  recent  occurrence,  she 
talks  by  the  hour  of  events  in  the  early  part  of  this  cen- 
tury. Her  eyesight,  until  recently  very  good,  is  now 
becoming  dimmed.  Mrs.  Gabel  is  a  tall,  muscular  woman, 
and  up  to  within  a  few  years  always  inclined  to  sparse- 
ness  of  flesh. 

Of  her  father's  family  several  other  members  attained 
good  old  ages,  the  mother  dying  at  the  age  of  90  years 
and  a  sister  at  91  years.  The  premises  upon  which  Mrs. 
Gabel  lives  came  into  the  possession  of  the  Gabel  family 
in  the  latter  portion  of  the  eighteenth  century,  her  father- 
in-law,  Henry  Gabel,  in  conjunction  with  a  half  brother, 
Jacob  Latshaw,  having  purchased  a  large  tract  of  land 
from  Thomas  Potts.  A  few  years  after  the  joint  pur- 
chase a  division  was  made  of  the  property,  Mr.  Gabel 
retaining  that  portion  upon  which  was  located  the  family 


33^  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

mansion  of  Thomas  Potts,  where  many  of  the  descend- 
ants of  the  Potts  family  were  born,  and  known  in  their 
family  records  as  "  Popodickon,"  after  a  famous  Indian 
king  named  "  Popodick,"  who  is  buried  under  a  mag- 
nificent chestnut  tree.  Mr.  Gabel  subsequently  divided 
his  portion  between  his  two  sons,  Jacob  and  John,  the 
former  the  husband  of  Catharine,  and  to  whom  was 
assigned  the  portion  upon  which  the  old  mansion  was 
located,  and  which  Mrs.  Gabel  occupied  from  1803  up  to 
1857,  when  she  removed  to  the  house  which  she  has 
occupied  ever  since. — Philadelphia  Press. 

Mrs.  Gabel  died  May  24th,  1886,  at  the  great  age  of 
101  years,  5  months  and  5  days,  and  is  buried  at  the  old 
Mennonite  Church  at  Boyertown,  where  she  had  been  a 
member  for  many  years. 


Jacob  Funk: 


Mennonite  Minister  at  Germantown  from 
1774  to  1816. 


Heinrich  Funk  came  to  America  and  settled  at  the 
Indian  Creek,  now  Franconia  Township,  Montgomery 
County,  Pennsylvania,  in  the  year  17 19.  When  the 
Franconia  Mennonite  congregation  was  organized  he 
was  chosen  their  minister,  in  which  capacity  he  served 
for  many  years  and  became  very  prominent.  He  died 
in  1760.  He  made  his  will  June  13th,  1759,  which  was 
witnessed  by  Jacob  Funk,  Jacob  Oberholzerand  Benedict 
Geman,  and  his  two  sons,  John  Funk  and  Christian  Funk, 
were  appointed  as  his  executors.  His  wife  Anne  died 
July  8th,  1758.     She  was  a  daughter  of  Christian  Meyer. 

His  daughter  Esther  being  lame  and  helpless  he  set 
aside  ,£400  good  current  money  for  her  maintenance. 
In  this  case  he  appointed  as  directors  the  elders  in  the 
Congregation  of  Christ,  named  the  Mennonites,  namely 
Christian  Meyer  and  Michael  Dirstein.  Henry  Funk 
had  ten  children,  four  sons  and  six  daughters,  viz. :  John, 
Christian,  Abraham  and  Henry,  Esther,  Barbara,  Anne, 
Mary,  Fronica  and  Elizabeth.  His  second  son  Christian 
was  born  in  173 1,  married  in  175 1,  and  was  called  to  the 
ministry  in  1757  in  the  Mennonite  congregation  in  Fran- 
22  (*vr\ 


338  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

conia.  He  died  in  181 1  in  his  eightieth  year,  and  is 
buried  in  Delp's  graveyard  in  Franconia. 

On  May  16th,  1734,  a  patent  was  granted  by  the 
Honorable  the  Proprietors  of  Pennsylvania  to  Jacob 
Funk,  Sr.,  who  emigrated  to  Pennsylvania  shortly  be- 
fore. He  was  a  nephew  of  the  above-named  Heinrich 
Funk.  This  patent  is  recorded  in  the  Roll's  Office  at 
Philadelphia  in  Patent  Book  A,  Vol.  6,  page  311,  etc.,  for 
one  hundred  and  forty  acres,  and  six  per  cent,  allowed  for 
roads,  etc.,  situate  in  the  Township  of  Franconia,  County 
of  Philadelphia.  Jacob  Funk,  Sr.,  made  his  last  will  in 
writing,  bearing  date  May  15th,  1756,  and  bequeathed  to 
his  son,  Jacob  Funk,  Jr.,  all  that  tract  of  land  mentioned 
above  under  said  patent.  He  says :  "  I  appoint  my  loving 
friend  and  cousin,  Christian  Funk,  and  my  wife,  Barbara 
Funk,  as  my  executors."  The  will  was  probated  June 
14th,  1756,  and  is  registered  in  Book  K,  page  407,  at 
Philadelphia,  and  a  deed  was  given  by  the  executors  to 
Jacob  Funk,  Jr.,  dated  April  20th,  1759.  The  above- 
named  will  of  Jacob  Funk,  Sr.,  is  witnessed  by  Christian 
Meyer,  Samuel  Meyer  and  Henry  Funk.  He  had  four 
children,  viz. :  two  sons,  Jacob  Funk,  Jr.,  and  Samuel 
Funk,  and  two  daughters,  Barbara  Funk  and  Maria 
Funk. 

Jacob  Funk,  Jr.,  was  chosen  a  minister  in  the  Menno- 
nite  congregation  at  Franconia  in  1765.*  His  name  also 
appears  on  the  name  list  of  American  ministers  in  1770, 
in  the  Mennonite  Archives  at  Amsterdam,  Holland,  as  a 
minister  at  Indian  Creek.  On  May  7th,  1774,  Jacob 
Funk,  Jr.,  and  Anna  his  wife,  of  Franconia  Township, 
Philadelphia   (now  Montgomery    County),   conveyed  to 

*  See  MSS.  Congregational  Records. 


JACOB    FUNK.  339 

Andrew  Hans  their  right  and  title  in  a  tract  of  land 
situate  in  Franconia  Township,  Philadelphia  County  (now 
Montgomery),  recorded  in  Book  No.  9,  page  290,  at 
Norristown.  On  March  4th,  1 774,  Jacob  Funk,  Jr.,  bought 
of  Jacob  Keyser  a  tract  of  land  containing  125  acres,  and 
shortly  afterwards  an  additional  tract  of  35  acres,  making 
in  all  160  acres,  situated  in  Cheltenham  Township,  now 
Montgomery  County.  I  also  find  that  Jacob  Funk,  of 
Cheltenham  Township,  and  Anna  his  (second)  wife,  late 
widow  of  Sebastian  Benner,  released  Abraham  Benner 
and  Christian  Benner,  said  releases  bearing  date  Sep- 
tember 30th,  1774,  recorded  in  Book  No.  3,  page  485,  at 
Norristown. 

According  to  the  records  of  the  Germantown  Menno- 
nite  congregation,  Jacob  Funk,  preacher,  and  Anna  his 
wife  connected  themselves  with  the  Mennonite  Church  at 
Germantown  in  1774,  where  he  served  as  a  minister  for 
forty-two  years.  He  made  his  last  will  and  testament  in 
writing  dated  September  15th,  1802,  which  was  proven 
April  1 6th,  18 16,  and  is  registered  No.  43,  Book  4,  page 
221,  at  Norristown,  and  was  witnessed  by  Michael 
Leppert,  John  Minnich  and  Jacob  Knorr.  He  had  six 
children,  two  sons,  John  and  Samuel,  and  two  daughters, 
Barbara  and  Mary,  by  his  first  wife,  and  two  daughters, 
Anna  and  Elizabeth,  by  his  second  wife.  Jacob  Funk 
was  born  on  the  13th  of  the  third  month,  1730,  and  died 
on  the  14th  of  the  third  month,  18 16,  aged  eighty-six 
years  and  one  day,  and  lies  buried  near  the  door  of  the 
church  in  the  Mennonite  graveyard  at  Germantown. 
His  children  were :  John  Funk,  married  to  Catharine 
Knorr,  first  wife,  Margaret  Fitzgerald,  second  wife; 
Samuel  Funk,  married  to  Esther  Kolb ;  Barbara  Funk, 


340  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

married  to  Christian  Souder;  Mary  Funk,  married  to 
David  Kelter;  Anna  Funk,  married  to  Matthias  Kolb ; 
Elizabeth  Funk,  married  to  Daniel  Kolb. 

John  Funk,  the  oldest  son  of  Jacob  Funk,  Jr.,  occupied 
the  old  homestead  in  Cheltenham  after  the  death  of  his 
father  Jacob.  He  was  a  deacon  in  the  Germantown  Men- 
nonite  congregation  for  many  years.  The  old  farm  had 
been  in  the  Funk  name  and  occupied  by  them  about  one 
hundred  and  ten  years.  On  this  farm  General  Murray, 
who  lost  his  life  in  the  battle  of  Germantown  in  1777,  lies 
buried  in  a  vault  which  still  exists.  Mention  is  made  of  it 
in  Jacob  Funk's  will  in  regard  to  a  division  line  in  divid- 
ing his  farm  between  his  two  sons,  John  and  Samuel. 
John  Funk  had  five  children,  viz. :  Hannah  Funk,  married 
Abraham  Springer  ;  John  Funk,  married  Catharine  Sling- 
luff;  Elizabeth  Funk,  married  Joseph  Lenhard;  Susanna 
Funk,  married  Samuel  Harmer  ;  Catharine  Funk,  married 
Mark  Brannan. 

Samuel  Funk  married  Esther  Kolb,  April  29th,  1788. 
They  had  eleven  children,  viz. :  Jacob,  died  single;  Isaac, 
died  single;  Samuel,  died  single;  Anna,  married  Jesse 
Gilbert,  and  died  in  her  eighty-ninth  year ;  Abraham, 
died  single;  David,  married  Mary  Heiser;  Maria,  died 
single  ;  Martin,  died  single  in  his  eighty-first  year ;  Daniel, 
died  single;  Nellie,  married  John  G.  Wolf,  and  died  in  her 
eightieth  year;  Wilhelmina  died  single. 

Christopher  Funk  settled  himself  in  Germantown. 
He  bought  fifty  acres  of  land  adjoining  the  Friends'  meet- 
ing-house and  Main  Street  in  Germantown,  on  May  10th, 
1726,  recorded  in  the  Germantown  Book.  He  had  one 
son  and  five  daughters,  viz. :  Henry  Funk  ;  Elizabeth 
Funk,    married    to     George     Kaschke ;     Sophia    Funk, 


JACOB    FUNK.  341 

married  to  Anthony  Gilbert;  Barbara  Funk,  married  to 
John  Keyser;  Sarah  Funk;  Susanna  Funk. 

After  the  death  of  Christopher  Funk  his  son  Henry 
took  the  old  homestead  in  Germantown,  and  was  to  pay 
certain  amounts  to  his  sisters,  in  order  to  make  equal 
shares.  Auditors  were  appointed  by  the  Court,  March 
20th,  1749,*  and  on  May  20th,  1750,  he  sold  it  again 
to  John  Keyser,  his  brother-in-law.  It  is  presumable 
that  Christopher  Funk  was  a  brother  to  Heinrich  Funk, 
of  Indian  Creek,  by  comparing  dates  and  the  similarity 
of  family  names. 

Abraham  Funk,  a  son  of  Heinrich  Funk  and  brother 
of  Christian  Funk,  of  Indian  Creek,  moved  to  Springfield 
Township,  Bucks  County,  Pa.,  and  built  the  mill  in 
Springtown  known  as  Funk's  Mill  from  that  day  to  the 
present.  Abraham  Funk  had  a  son  named  John  Funk, 
who  then  moved  from  Springtown  to  near  Dublin,  Bucks 
County,  Pa.,  about  the  year  1 800,  and  died  there  when 
about  forty-eight  years  of  age.  He  then  had  a  son 
named  Jacob  Funk,  who  also  lived  in  Hilltown  Town- 
ship, Bucks  County,  Pa.,  the  greater  part  of  his  life,  and 
died  at  Line  Lexington  in  1875,  and  was  the  father  of 
minister  John  F.  Funk,  of  Elkhart,  Indiana,  who  was 
called  to  the  ministry  in  the  Mennonite  church  in  the 
spring  of  1865.  He  is  also  the  President  of  the  Menno- 
nite Publishing  Company  at  Elkhart,  Indiana,  and  editor 
of  the  Herald  of  Truth,  published  in  the  interest  of  the 
Old  Mennonite  Church. 

*  See  Germantown  Records. 


The  Keysers. 


The  Keyser  family  was  notable  in  Europe  on  account 
of  their  strict  adherence  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Old  Evan- 
gelical Church,  in  consequence  of  which  one  of  its  great 
ancestors,  Leonard  Keyser,  was  publicly  burned  to  death 
at  the  stake,  near  Scharding,  Bavaria,  on  the  16th  day  of 
August,  1527.  On  account  of  the  then  raging  persecu- 
tion, the  family  appears  to  have  shifted  about  from  place 
to  place,  until  they  settled  at  Amsterdam,  the  chief  city 
of  Holland ;  from  whence  Peter  Dirk  Keyser  emigrated 
to  America  in  1688,  and  was  one  of  the  original  settlers 
of  Germantown. 

His  marriage  certificate  I  have  copied  from  an  old  Hol- 
land or  Dutch  Bible,  now  in  possession  of  Gideon  Key- 
ser, in  Germantown,  where  it  is  recorded  in  the  language 
of  Holland;  also  in  English  in  the  following  words: 

"That  Dirk  Keyser  and  Joanna  Snoeck,  upon  their  de- 
sire after  three  Sundays  having  been  published  at  Amster- 
dam in  all  the  churches,  on  the  undersigned  date  in  the 
church  at  Buiksloot,  lawfully  and  in  presence  of  the 
Lord's  congregation  are  married,  declare  I,  the  under- 
signed Secretary  at  Buiksloot,  the  22d  November,  1683, 
and  was  signed.  B.  Vredenhuis,  Secretary. 

This  must  have  been  the  same  Dirk  Keyser  of  whom 
S.  W.  Pennypacker,   Esq.,   makes  mention   in   his   Bio- 

(342) 


THE   KEYSERS.  343 

graphical  Sketches,  p.  41,  where  he  says:  "And  Dirk  Key- 
ser,  a  silk  merchant  of  Amsterdam,  and  a  Mennonite, 
connected  by  family  ties  with  the  leading  Mennonites  of 
that  city,  arrived  in  Germantown  in  1688."  He  was 
chosen  a  minister  in  the  Germantown  Mennonite  congre- 
gation and  officiated  at  the  marriage  of  Jacob  Kolb  and 
Sarah  Van  Sintern,  May  2d,  1710,  in  the  presence  of  the 
full  congregation,  in  the  old  log  meeting-house  in  Ger- 
mantown. His  son,  Dirk  Keyser,  Jr.,  was  born  in  Ger- 
mantown, September  26th,  170 1,  who  then  had  a  son, 
born  August  8th,  1732,  named  Peter  Keyser,  who  was  a 
tanner  by  occupation,  and  was  the  first  Keyser  who  united 
himself  with  the  Dunkards  or  Brethren.  He  had  a  son, 
Peter  Keyser,  Jr.,  born  November  9th,  1766,  who  was  the 
renowned  Dunkard  preacher.  He  was  a  very  tall  man, 
being  six  feet  three  inches  high.  He  was  married  March 
30th,  1790,  to  Catharine  Clemens,  of  Horsham  Township, 
Montgomery  County.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Garret 
and  Keturah  Clemens.  He  died  in  Germantown,  in  the 
same  house  in  which  he  was  born,  in  May,  1849,  m  ms 
eighty-third  year. 


Biography  of  the  Kolbs  in  America. 


Peter  Schumacher  came  to  Germantown  in  1685  and 
died  in  1707,  aged  eighty-five  years. 

His  fifth  child,  a  daughter,  married  Dielman  Kolb.  She 
died  in  1705,  aged  fifty-three  years,  and  is  buried  at  Wolfs- 
heim,  in  the  Palatinate.  He  died  in  1712,  aged  sixty-four 
years,  and  is  buried  at  Manheim.  Their  children  were: 
Ann  Kolb,  Peter  Kolb,  Martin  Kolb,  Johannes  Kolb,  Jacob 
Kolb,  Dielman  Kolb  and  Henry  Kolb.  The  two  first 
named  died  and  were  buried  in  Europe  ;  the  other  five  came 
to  America  about  the  year  1707,  with  the  exception  of  Diel- 
man, who  came  later,  between  17 10  and  1720.  Peter, 
Martin,  Dielman  and  Henry  were  Mennonite  ministers. 

Ann  Kolb,  born  1676,  married  Balthasar  Kolb.  She 
died  February  26th,  1738,  at  Wolfsheim. 

Martin  Kolb,  born  1680,  married  May  19th,  1709,  in 
the  house  of  his  bride's  father,  Magdalena,  daughter  of 
Isaac  Van  Sintern,  born  September  4th,  1662,  and  was  a 
great-grandson  of  Jan  de  Voss,  a  burgomaster  at  Hand- 
schooten,  in  Flanders,  about  1550.  He  married  in  Am- 
sterdam, Cornelia  Claassen,  of  Hamburg,  and  came  to 
Pennsylvania  with  four  daughters  after  1687.  He  died 
August  23d,  1737,  and  is  buried  at  Skippack.  Martin 
Kolb  had  seven  children,  five  daughters  and  two  sons — 
Dielman  and  Isaac. 

Dielman  married  Wilhelmina  Rittenhouse,  a  first  cousin 
(344) 


BIOGRAPHY    OF    THE    KOLBS    IN    AMERICA.  345 

of  David  Rittenhouse,  the  astronomer,  and  daughter  of 
Henry  Rittenhouse  and  great-granddaughter  of  Willem 
Rittenhouse,  the  first  Mennonite  minister  and  Bishop  in 
Germantown,  also  the  first  in  America.  Dielman  had 
eight  children,  as  follows:  Esther,  married  to  Samuel 
Funk;  Magdalena,  married  to  Isaac  Cassel,  minister; 
Wilhelmina,  married  to  Dirk  Keyser;  Henry,  married  to 
Esther  Metz;  Daniel,  married  to  Elizabeth  Funk;  Mat- 
thias, married  to  Anna  Funk;  Martin,  died  single;  Isaac, 

moved   to   Maryland,  and  married  Kiser.     Their 

descendants  are  now  numerous  in  Chester,  Montgomery 
and  Philadelphia  Counties,  also  in  Maryland. 

Jacob  Kolb,  born  May  2ist,  1685,  married  to  Sarah 
Van  Sintern  (a  sister  to  Magdalena,  Martin's  wife),  May 
2d,  1710,  in  the  presence  of  the  full  congregation,  in  the 
Mennonite  church  at  Germantown,  by  Dirk  Keyser. 
They  had  nine  children,  six  daughters  and  three  sons — 
Isaac,  Henrich  and  Dielman. 

Isaac  was  generally  called  "  der  grosse  Isaac,"  or  "  der 
sehr  starke  Mann." 

Henrich,  the  second  son  of  Jacob,  married  Elizabeth 
Cassel,  May  10th,  1744.  Their  first  son,  Jacob,  born 
March  2d,  1745,  was  the  grandfather  of  Henry  Kolb,  at 
the  Branch  Creek,  in  Upper  Salford,  Montgomery  County, 
now  deacon  (Vorsteher)  in  the  Salford  Mennonite  con- 
gregation. Their  fourth  son,  Yelles,  was  the  father  of 
Joseph  Kolb.  Their  sixth  son,  Isaac,  lived  at  North 
Wales,  and  was  the  father-in-law  of  Hubert  Cassel  and 
grandfather  of  big  Jesse  Cassel,  of  Franconia,  and  Isaac 
Cassel,  at  Kulpsville. 

It  appears  by  examining  records  and  dates,  that  Isaac 
had  a  son  named  Isaac,  or  Isaac  the  younger,  who  died  in 


346  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

1862,  at  the  great  age  of  eighty-two  years,  and  was  the 
father  of  several  children,  now  landholders  in  that  vicinity 
His  wife  was  a  Miss  Hoxworth,  sister  of  the  wife  of  Benja- 
min Hancock,  of  Norristown,  father  of  General  Hancock. 
This  is  how  the  present  Kulp  family  is  related  to  that 
distinguished  commander,  General  Winfield  Scott  Han- 
cock, late  Democratic  candidate  for  President. 

A  number  of  the  Kulps  are  yet  living  in  Gwynedd. 
John  B.  Kulp,  who  died  several  years  ago,  and  his  sister, 
Mary  B.  Kulp,  are  both  buried  at  Germantown,  in  the 
Mennonite  graveyard.  Their  parents  are  also  buried 
there.  John  B.  Kulp  provided  in  his  will  that  "five  hun- 
dred dollars"  should  be  paid,  clear  of  all  taxes  and  other 
charges,  to  the  Society  of  Mennonites  at  Germantown  in 
trust,  to  be  invested  forever,  and  the  interest  to  be  used 
to  keep  in  repair  and  in  order  the  graves  of  his  and  his 
late  father  and  brother.  His  estate  was  settled  April  1st, 
1885,  by  Algernon  S.  Jenkins,  executor,  and  the  money 
paid  over  to  Daniel  K.  Cassel,  Treasurer  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees  of  the  Society  of  Mennonites  at  Germantown, 
and  by  him  invested  in  real  estate  on  mortgage,  in  trust 
for  the  Society. 

Jacob  Kolb  the  first,  Martin's  brother,  lived  in  Skip- 
pack.  An  obituary  notice  of  him  says  :  "  On  the  4th  in- 
stant (October,  1739)  Jacob  Kolb,  of  Skippack,  as  he 
was  pressing  cider,  the  beam  of  the  press  fell  on  one  side 
of  his  head  and  shoulder,  and  wounded  him  so  that  he 
languished  about  half  an  hour,  and  then  died,  to  the  ex- 
ceeding grief  of  his  relatives  and  family,  who  are  numer- 
ous, and  concern  of  his  friends  and  neighbors,  among 
whom  he  lived  many  years  in  great  esteem ;  aged  fifty-five 
years." 


BIOGRAPHY    OF    THE .  KOLBS    IN    AMERICA.  347 

Of  Johannes  Kolb,  a  brother  of  Martin,  we  have  no  re- 
liable records. 

Henry  Kolb  came  to  America  with  his  brothers,  Mar- 
tin and  Jacob.  He  died  in  1 730,  leaving  a  family  of  seven 
children,  three  sons  and  four  daughters,  viz. :  Peter  Kulp, 
David  Kulp,  Tielman  Kulp,  Mary  Karsdorp,  Dorithy 
Gotshalk,  Annie  Swarts  and  Agnes  Kulp.  Peter  died  in 
1748.  Jacob  was  the  eldest  son  of  Peter,  born  March 
7th,  1740;  he  died  June  28th,  18 18,  aged  78  years.  His 
bones  lie  away  in  the  Mennonite  churchyard,  at  Kulps- 
ville,  Montgomery  County,  Pa.  His  marriage  certificate, 
dated  November  6th,  1766,  states  that  he  was  a  resident 
of  Whitepain  Township,  County  of  Philadelphia,  in  the 
Province  of  Pennsylvania,  It  is  in  the  possession  of 
George  B.  Kulp,  member  of  the  Bar  of  Wilkesbarre,  Lu- 
zerne County,  Pa.,  and  is  a  remarkably  well-preserved 
document,  which  is  historically  interesting,  and  com- 
mences as  follows: 

"  Whereas,  Jacob  Kulp,  of  the  Township  of  Whitepain, 
in  the  County  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  Province  of  Penn- 
sylvania, and  Mary  Cleamans,  daughter  of  Abraham 
Cleamans,  of  Lower  Salford,  in  the  County  and  Province 
aforesaid,  having  published  their  intentions  of  marriage 
with  each  other,  according  to  law  in  that  case  provided," 
etc.,  with  thirteen  names  attached  as  witnesses,  some  written 
in  German. 

The  above-named  Jacob  Kulp  had  three  sons  and  five 
daughters,  viz.:  Abraham,  Jacob,  David,  Elizabeth,  inter- 
married with Lloyd;  Catharine,  married  to  Abra- 
ham Sellers ;  Mary,  married  to  David  Reiner  (father  of 
Jacob  K.  Reiner,  minister  of  the  Dunkards  or  Brethren); 
Susanna,  married  to  Christian  Stover,  and  Nancy,  mar- 
ried to  John  Snare. 


348  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

Abraham  Kulp,  the  eldest  son  of  Jacob,  was  born  July 
19th,  1770.  His  first  wife,  the  grandmother  of  George  B. 
Kulp,  was  Barbara  Sellers.  His  second  wife  was  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  Daniel  Wampole.  Abraham  died  Feb- 
ruary nth,  1847,  near  Linden,  Lycoming  County,  Pa. 
His  only  son  by  his  first  wife  is  Elder  Jacob  S.  Kulp,  of 
Pleasant  Hill,  Mercer  County,  Ky. 

David  C.  Kulp,  a  brother  ol  Abraham,  was  one  of  the 
most  prominent  and  distinguished  men  of  his  native 
County  of  Montgomery.  He  was  a  Justice  of  the  Peace 
in  the  County  named  for  over  forty  years,  and  also  held 
the  positions  of  Treasurer,  Auditor,  Commissioner  and 
other  County  offices,  all  acceptably  to  the  people  he 
served. 

Dielman  Kolb,  a  brother  of  Martin,  came  from  Man- 
heim,  where  he  attended  as  a  preacher  to  the  Mennonite 
congregation,  "making  himself  most  valuable  by  receiv- 
ing and  lodging  his  fellow-believers  who  had  to  flee  from 
Switzerland,"  as  appears  from  a  letter  dated  August  27th, 
1 7 10.  He  settled  himself  in  Salford,  now  Montgomery 
County,  where  he  purchased  at  different  times  about  500 
acres  of  land.  He  married  widow  Snavely,  and  had  by 
her  one  daughter  named  Elizabeth,  who  was  afterwards 
married  to  Andrew  Ziegler,  son  of  Michael  Zietjler  a 
Mennonite  minister  at  Skippack. 

Dielman  Kolb  appears  to  have  been  prominent  in  the 
affairs  of  the  Mennonite  Church.  He  was  very  intimate 
with  Henry  Funk,  also  a  minister  and  Bishop  of  the  Men- 
nonite faith.  It  was  through  the  perseverance  and  zeal 
of  those  two  men  that  the  Mennonite  congregation  in 
Salford  was  organized  in  1738.  Dielman  Kolb  and 
Heinrich  Funk  were  appointed  a  committee  by  the  Men- 


BIOGRAPHY   OF    THE    KOLBS    IN    AMERICA.  349 

nonites  to  arrange  and  supervise  the  translation  of  the 
.Martyrs'  Mirror  from  the  Dutch  to  the  German  language. 

It  was  through  the  influence  of  Dielman  Kolb  that 
Christopher  Dock  was  induced  to  write  his  method  of 
keeping  school,  which  was  afterwards  printed  by  Christo- 
pher Saur. 

On  the  8th  of  July,  1748,  Dielman  Kolb  made  his  last 
will  and  testament,  in  writing,  and  he  must  have  lived 
nine  years  after  that,  for  his  will  was  not  proved  before 
April  30th,  1757.  His  witnesses  were  Robert  Jones, 
Martin  Kolb  and  Jacob  Kolb;  his  executors  were  his 
widow,  Elizabeth  Kolb,  and  his  son-in-law,  Andrew 
Ziegler. 

The  Kolbs,  as  already  stated,  were  among  the  leaders 
of  the  Mennonite  Church.  All  the  Kolbs  or  Kulps  of 
the  older  time  lent  their  efforts  to  good  works,  and  from 
the  earliest  settlement  of  the  Germans  in  Pennsylvania  to 
the  present  time  there  has  been  a  large  number  of  Men- 
nonite preachers  of  the  name  of  Kulp,  particularly  in  the 
Counties  of  Bucks  and  Montgomery,  in  this  State. 

Jacob  Kolb,  Martin's  brother,  had  a  son  Heinrich,  born 
September  26th,  1721,  who  was  married  to  Elizabeth 
Cassel,  May  10th,  1744. 

From  Jacob  Kolb's  family  Bible,  which  he  bought  Feb- 
ruary 28th,  1728,  we  have  the  following: 

Mother  died  February  7th,  1705. 

Father  Dielman  Kolb  died  October  13th,  171 2. 

Mother-in-law  Neltgan  Van  Sintern  died  May    29th, 

1735. 

My  father-in-law,  Isaac  Van  Sintern,  died  August  23d, 

1737- 
Jacob  Kolb  born  May  21st,  1685,  died  at  the  age  of  54 

years,  4  months,  1 3  days. 


35°  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

My  wife  was  born  January  6th,  1690,  died  at  the  age 
of  76  years  2  months  15  or  16  days. 

Isaac  Kolb,  a  son  of  Dielman  and  Wilhelmina  Kolb,  as 
stated  above,  moved  to  Maryland,  in  the  vicinity  of  Fred- 
crick  City,  and  married  a  Miss  Kiser,  by  whom  he  had 
three  sons,  named  David,  Samuel  and  Matthias,  and  two 
daughters;  their  Christian  names  I  could  not  obtain. 
One  married  Isaac  Meach,  the  other  Samuel  Franer — 
both  Pennsylvanians.  Isaac  died  August  30th,  1828,  and 
is  buried  in  the  burying-ground  near  Utica  Mills,  in 
Frederick  County,  Maryland.  Both  daughters  moved 
West  and  died  there,  and  we  have  no  accounts  or  record. 

David  Kolb  was  born  in  1793;  died  in  1862  ;  was  mar- 
ried to  Elizabeth  Caston,  of  Pennsylvania.  June  13th, 
181 3  ;  she  died  about  1826. 

His  children  by  the  first  wife  were :  David  Ritten- 
house  Kolb,  John  Wesley  Kolb,  Samuel  Kolb,  Susan 
Kolb,  Catharine  Kolb. 

By  the  second  wife,  Magdalena  Staup:  George  W. 
Kolb,  James  T.  Kolb,  Martin  L.  Kolb,  Charles  Kolb, 
Isaac  Kolb,  Ann  Kolb,  Elenora  Kolb. 

John  Wesley  Kolb,  a  son  of  David,  married  Eliza 
Hitchew,  March  14th,  1847.  Their  children  were:  John 
David  Kolb,  Oliver  Grason  Kolb,  Calvin  Wesley  Kolb, 
Laura  Virginia  Kolb,  Mars  Alice  Kolb,  Susan  Elizabeth 
Kolb,  two  of  whom  are  married. 

Matthias  Kolb's  children  were:  Josiah  Kolb,  Reuben 
Kolb,  William  Kolb,  Michael  Kolb,  Mary  Ann  Kolb. 

Samuel  Kolb,  son  of  Isaac,  died  single,  in  the  State 
of  Ohio. 


Cassel  Family  in  America. 


Yillis  Kassel  came  to  Pennsylvania  in  the  year  1727, 
and  was  a  preacher  at  Skippack  and  one  of  the  represen- 
tative men  of  the  Church.  His  father,  Yillis  Kassel,  was 
also  a  Mennonite  preacher  at  Kriesheim  in  1665,  and 
wrote  a  confession  of  faith  and  a  number  of  MS.  poems, 
which  are  now  in  the  possession  of  his  descendant, 
Abraham  H.  Cassel,  of  Harleysville,  the  noted  antiquary. 
They  describe  very  vividly  the  horrible  condition  of  the 
Rhine  country  at  that  time,  and  the  sufferings  of  the 
people  of  his  faith.  The  composition  was  frequently 
interrupted  by  such  entries  as  these  :  "And  now  we  must 
flee  again  to  Worms."  "  In  Kriesheim,  to  which  we  have 
again  come  home." 

From  one  of  them  is  extracted  the  following : 

"Denn  es  ist  bekannt  und  offenbar, 
Was  Jammer,  Elend  und  Gefahr 
Gewesen  ist  umher  im  Land. 
Mit  Rauben,  Pliindern,  Mord  und  Brand, 
Manch  Mensch  gebracht  in  Angst  und  Noth, 
Geschandeliert  auch  bis  zum  Tod. 
Zerschlagen,  verhauen  manch  schones  Haus, 
Vielen  Leuten  die  Kleider  gezogen  aus ; 
Getreid  und  Vieh  hinweggefiihrt, 
Viel  Jammer  und  Klag  hat  man  gehort." 

A  copy  of  the  first  German  edition  of  Menno  Simons' 
Foundation  (1575),  which  belonged  to  the  younger  Yillis, 

(35i) 


352  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

and  is,  so  far  as  known,  the  only  copy  in  America,  is  now 
in  the  library  of  Abraham  H.  Cassel. 

Yillis  Kassel  was  born  before  1618  and  died  after  1681. 

Johannes  Kassel,  a  weaver,  with  Mary,  his  wife,  and 
five  children,  viz. :  Arnold,  Peter,  Elizabeth,  Mary  and 
Sarah,  Germans  from  Kriesheim,  came  over  by  way  of 
London  in  the  ship  Jeffries,  and  landed  at  Philadelphia 
on  the  20th  of  November,  1686,  and  died  April  17th, 
1 69 1.  His  son,  Arnold,  married  Susannah  Delaplaine 
in  1693, 9th  day  of  April.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Nico- 
laes  Delaplaine.*  Arnold  was  Recorder  in  Germantown 
during  1692  and  1693.  There  is  a  number  of  old  deeds 
in  existence  in  Germantown  with  Arnold  KasseFs  name 
as  Recorder,  and  his  brother,  Peter  Kassel,  was  "Aus- 
rufer"  (town-crier)  in  1695  and  1696.  Arnold  had  eight 
children,  five  sons  and  three  daughters  :  Johannes,  Daniel 
(died  young),  Arnold,  Jr.,  Nicholas,  Daniel,  Veronica, 
Susannah  and  Elizabeth. 

Hupert  Cassel,  a  weaver  by  trade,  then  a  single  young 
man,  emigrated  to  this  country  about  the  year  171 5  or 
1720  from  the  Palatinate.  On  his  arrival  in  America  he 
stopped  at  Germantown,  and  during  his  stay  there  he 
hired  his  services  to  different  individuals  both  as  a  hus- 
bandman and  weaver,  until  he  became  acquainted  with  a 
Dutch  girl  (a  native  of  Holland),  whose  Christian  name 
was  Psyche,  with  whom  he  afterwards  joined  in  the  holy 
bonds  of  matrimony.  The  above-named  Hupert  Cassel 
occupied  afterwards  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  acres 
of  land  in  what  is  now  Skippack,  Montgomery  County, 
Pa.,  which  he  bought  from  Dirk  Renberg  on  the  16th 


*  See  Notes  of  Walter  Cresson. 


CASSEL    FAMILY'    IN    AMERICA.  353 

day  of  November,  1725,  which  was  constantly  occupied 
by  his  descendants  until  the  year  1855,  a  period  of  about 
one  hundred  and  thirty  years.  The  last  occupant  of  the 
Cassels  was  Samuel,  son  of  Henry  Cassel,  who  died 
without  issue. 

On  October  16th,  1727,  Hies  or  Yelles,  and  Johannes 
Cassel,  brothers  of  the  aforesaid  Hupert,  arrived.  Yelles 
and  Johannes  then  lived  with  Hupert,  who  received  them 
with  kindness.  Johannes  soon  afterward  moved  to  Lan- 
caster. The  above-named  Yelles  was  a  noted  preacher 
among  the  Mennonites  in  Skippack.  The  father  of  this 
Yelles,  John  and  Hupert  was  also  named  Yelles.  He 
was  a  very  pious  and  talented  man  and  a  pretty  good 
poet,  as  numerous  pieces,  in  the  possesion  of  Abraham 
H.  Cassel,  the  antiquarian  at  Harleysville,  will  testify. 
He  appears  to  have  been  the  brother  of  the  above-named 
Johannes  Cassel,  which  will  make  him  our  ancestor's 
(Hupert  Cassel's)  uncle,  as  above  stated,  and  accounts  for 
the  perpetuation  of  the  name,  but  he  was  very  sickly, 
and  died  in  Germany  just  about  the  time  that  Johannes 
emigrated. 

The  above-named  Hupert  Cassel  had  five  children, 
viz.:  Yelles;  Abraham,  married  Catharine  Oberholzer(P); 
Magdalena,  married  Nicholas  Halteman,  no  issue; 
Henry,  died  single,  1807  ;  Mary,  no  record. 

Yelles  Cassel1  had  six  children,  viz. :  Hupert,  grand- 
father of  A.  H.  Cassel,  of  Harleysville,  married  Magda- 
lena Jantz,  daughter  of  Nicholas  Jantz,  or  Claes  Jansen  ; 
Barbara,  married  Isaac  Wisler ;  Christian,  married  Susie 
Henrich  ;  Henry  ;  Elizabeth,  married  a  Benner  (not  pos- 
itive) ;  Abraham,2  married  Feige  Grimly. 

Abraham2  had  five  children,  as  follows ;  Jacob,3  married 
23 


354  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Susanna  Clemens ;  Catharine,  married  Abraham  Haas ; 
Elizabeth,  married  John  Reiff  (no  issue) ;  Mary,  married 
Jacob  Kline;  Magdalena,  married  Henry  Musselman. 

Jacob  Cassel,3son  of  Abraham  Cassel,  married  Susanna 
Clemens,  daughter  of  Abraham  Clemens  and  Catharine 
(Bachman)  his  wife,  and  granddaughter  of  Gerhard 
Clemens,  who  arrived  in  America  and  settled  in  the 
neighborhood  of  the  present  village  of  Lederachsville 
prior  to  17 12. 

Jacob  Cassel3  and  Susanna  had  seven  children,  viz. : 
Abraham,  born  March  15th,  1782,  married  Polly  Bean; 
Catharine, born  March  nth,  1784, married  Jacob  Bergey; 
Elizabeth,  born  February  22d,  1786,  married  Abraham 
Kratz;  Mary,  born  October  17th,  1789,  married  Samuel 
Bergey  ;  Jacob,4  born  July  5th,  1792,  married  Wilhelmina 
Kulp  ;  John,  born  November  18th,  1794,  married  Sallie 
Bean;  Susanna,  born  September  nth,  1799,  married 
Daniel  Pennypacker. 

Jacob  Cassel4  had  four  children,  viz.:  Daniel,5  born 
April  22d,  1820,  married  Elizabeth  Kulp;  Abraham, 
born  March,  20th,  1822,  married  Mary  Kulp;  Samuel, 
born  July  20th,  1826,  married  Elisabeth  Hendricks; 
Jacob,  M.D.,  born  November  13th,  1834,  married  Kate 
Weeks;  Daniel,5  author  of  this  work. 

There  was  also  a  Heinrich  Cassel,  who  was  of  con- 
siderable note  in  Germany,  who  with  some  of  the  other 
Cassels  first  worshiped  with  the  Quakers,  because  they 
had  no  church  or  congregation,  but  in  1708  he  identified 
himself  with  the  Mennonites  again.  He  was  also  of  the 
same  family  as  Johannes  and  Yelles,  Sr. 

Hupert  Cassel  (probably  a  son  of  Yelles  Cassel  and 
brother  of  Abraham  Cassel,  as  the  records  appear),  a 


CASSEL    FAMILY    IN    AMERICA.  355 

joiner  by  trade,  bought  a  tract  of  land  containing  about 
one  hundred  and  six  acres  in  Hilltown  Township,  Bucks 
County,  Pa.,  in  1758.  He  was  married  to  Susanna 
Schwartz,  a  sister  of  Abraham  Schwartz,  who  was  the 
first  Mennonite  minister  at  Deep  Run,  Bucks  County, 
Pa.  It  appears  that  Hupcrt  Cassel  had  two  brothers  liv- 
ing in  Skippack,  Montgomery  County,  viz. :  Abraham 
and  Isaac. 

It  further  appears  that  Hupert  Cassel  had  only  four 
children,  viz. :  Barbara,  married  to  Dillman  Kolb,  father  of 
Bishop  Jacob  Kolb,  of  Hatfield  Township,  Montgomery 
County,  Pa. ;  Molly  Cassel  was  married  to  Gottschall  Gott- 
schall,  of  Lower  Salford  Township,  Montgomery  County, 
Pa. ;  Elizabeth  Cassel  to  Joseph  Mangle,  and  Isaac  Cassel 
to  Catherine  Trumbore.  Abraham  Cassel,  brother  of 
Hupert,  resided  in  Skippack,  Montgomery  County,  Pa. 

Isaac  Cassel,  also  a  brother  of  Hupert,  was  a  Men- 
nonite minister,  and  officiated  in  Skippack  and  German- 
town.  He  was  married  to  Magdalena  Kolb,  daughter  of 
Dielman  and  Wilhelmina  Kolb.  Their  children  were 
Abraham,  Jacob,  Susanna  and  Catharine. 

For  further  information  of  Johannes  Cassel,  who  settled 
at  Columbia,  Lancaster  County,  Pa.,  mentioned  in  the  be- 
ginning of  this  sketch,  see  Biographical  History  of  Lan- 
caster County. 

Abraham  H.  Cassel,  the  self-taught  scholar  and  noted 
antiquarian  of  Harleysville,  Montgomery  County,  Pa., 
the  son  of  Yelles  Cassel  and  grandson  of  Hupert  Cassel, 
of  Towamencin  Township,  Montgomery  County,  Pa.,  has 
an  extensive  collection  of  very  rare  and  valuable  books, 
pamphlets  and  Colonial  documents,  etc.,  many  of  which 
could   not   be   found   elsewhere.     Among    many  other 


356  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

rarities  he  has  about  fifty  different  editions  of  old  Bibles 
in  their  various  translations.  A  number  of  them  are 
over  three  hundred  years  old,  and  among  them  is  the 
very  rare  Uraltc  Deutsche  Bibel,  bearing  date  1470-73, 
said  to  have  been  printed  from  wooden  blocks,  mov- 
able types  not  then  being  in  use,  leaving  blank  spaces 
for  the  capitals,  which  were  afterwards  inserted  with  a 
pen  and  red  ink.  This  whole  Bible  was  completed  about 
ten  years  before  Martin  Luther  was  born,  and  about  fifty 
years  before  he  made  any  attempt  at  translating  it,  but 
Luther  still  has  the  honor  of  having  given  the  first  Ger- 
man Bible  to  the  world.  Mr.  Cassel  has  also  a  very  fine 
copy  of  the  first  edition  of  King  James'  English  Bible, 
printed  in  the  Gothic,  or  old  English  black  letter,  and  an 
English  translation  of  the  ancient  Jewish,  or  Massoretic 
Bible,  also  the  Mormon  Bible  by  Joe  Smith,  the  seer, 
and  the  Pentapla  or  five  translation  Bible,  besides  al- 
most innumerable  other  matters  of  interest  that  cannot 
here  be  mentioned. 

According  to  records  it  appears  that  Johannes  Cassel, 
a  brother  of  Yillis,  the  preacher  at  Kriesheim,  and  uncle 
of  Hupert  Cassel,  who  came  over  in  171 5,  shortly  after  his 
arrival  moved  to  Lancaster  County  and  settled  in  the 
vicinity  of  Columbia.  It  also  appears  that  his  son, 
Abraham,  moved  to  Sporting  Hill,  then  a  wilderness. 
Here  Abraham  Cassel  the  second  was  born  on  the  1 8th 
of  April,  1775;  his  oldest  son,  Henry  Cassel,  was  born 
March  12th,  1776.  In  after  years  he  located  at  Marietta. 
He  was  one  of  the  leading  men  of  that  place,  and  was 
President  of  the  old  Marietta  Bank.  He  had  three  chil- 
dren ;  the  youngest,  A.  N.  Cassel,  was  a  member  of  the 
Legislature  in  1838  and  1839,  and  was  afterwards  one 
of  the  most  honored  citizens  of  Marietta. 


CASSEL    FAMILY    IN    AMERICA.  357 

Abraham  Cassel,  the  youngest  of  these  three  children, 
owned  a  farm  in  Rapho  Township,  the  old  homestead. 
He  was  a  sound  and  practical  thinker,  and  served  in 
several  public  positions.  He  had  three  sons  and  two 
daughters.  The  oldest  son,  Dr.  John  H.  Cassel,  studied 
medicine  with  Dr.  Washington  L.  Atlee,  and  afterwards 
located  at  Pittsburgh. 

An  incident  occurred  shortly  after  the  arrival  of  the 
Cassels  at  Germantown,  which  we  find  recorded  in  Harris1 
Biographical  History  of  Lancaster.  They  were  members 
of  the  Mennonite  church  at  Germantown,  and  the  in- 
cident will  show,  in  a  very  striking  manner,  the  sim- 
plicity of  the  Church  at  that  time.  A  letter  came  from 
Europe  to  the  Cassels  that  a  large  legacy  was  left  them 
by  the  death  of  a  relative,  amounting  to  nearly  a  million 
dollars,  and  that  they  should  send  out  and  get  the 
treasure.  A  Church  council  was  called  and  the  matter 
freely  discussed,  when  it  was  decided  by  a  unanimous 
vote  not  to  receive  the  money,  as  it  would  have  a  ten- 
dency to  make  them  proud.  Simplicity  of  manner,  plain- 
ness of  dress,  frugality,  honesty  and  economy  were  some 
of  the  characteristics  of  this  people. 


Gerhard  Roosen. 

Mennonite   Minister  of  the  Hamburg  Altona   Con- 
gregation,    Born   1612,  died  1711. 


His  first  ancestor  known  to  us  was  Kord  Roosen,  who 
lived  in  Kassembrook,  now  Prussia,  Rhine  Province, 
before  Menno  Simons  renounced  the  Catholic  faith. 
There  were  many  at  that  time  who  advocated  the  doc- 
trine of  adult  baptism,  and  Kord  Roosen  was  one  of 
them.  It  is  said  that  his  parents  were  Waldenses,  which 
sect  was  numerous  in  that  province,  and  in  the  vicinity 
of  Koln,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  fourteenth  century,  and 
that  many  families  of  the  Hamburg  and  Altona  Mennonite 
congregation  were  also  of  Waldens  origin.  Be  that  as  it 
may,  Kord  Roosen  had  four  children  by  his  first  wife, 
three  sons  and  one  daughter,  but  we  have  not  the  dates 
of  their  birth. 

In  the  year  1 53 1  he  married  his  second  wife  ;  her  parents 
were  Catholics.  By  her  he  had  one  son,  who  was  named 
Geerlink  Roosen,  but  before  this  son  was  born,  Kord 
Roosen  was  compelled  to  choose  either  to  join  the 
Catholic  Church  or  leave  wife  and  home.  He  remained 
true  to  his  faith,  and  chose  the  latter,  and  fled  with  his 
four  children,  the  two  youngest  being  so  young  that  he 
had  to  carry  them  the  greater  part  of  the  way,  a  distance 
of  about  sixty  miles.     The   whole  journey  he   made  on 

(358) 


GERHARD    ROOSEN.  359 

foot,  and  settled  in  Holstein,  in  the  year  1532,111  the 
vicinity  of  Liibeck,  and  commenced  to  manufacture 
powder.  His  wife,  who  was  not  permitted  by  her 
Catholic  parents  to  accompany  him,  stayed  at  home, 
against  her  and  his  will,  but  she  never  forgot  him.  His 
son  Geerlink,  who  was  born  shortly  after  his  flight,  was 
nearly  grown  up  when  his  mother  and  her  parents  died. 
Young  Geerlink  Roosen  then  made  up  his  mind  to  go 
to  his  father;  so  he  left  his  home  in  the  year  1554,  at  the 
age  of  about  twenty-two  years,  but  when  he  arrived  he 
found  that  his  father  had  died  about  six  months  before 
his  arrival.  But  he  stayed  with  his  half-brothers  and 
half-sister,  who  were  all  living  at  a  place  called  Steen- 
rade.  In  1563  Geerlink  Roosen  married  a  Mennonite 
widow,  whose  maiden  name  was  Elizabeth  Van  Sintern, 
in  the  vicinity  of  Meierhofe  Holzkamp.  Geerlink  Roosen 
then  leased  the  above-named  place  and  lived  there,  and 
died  in  the  year  161 1.  He  had  five  children.  The  oldest 
son  remained  on  the  premises,  so  the  place  was  in  the 
Roosen  name  over  one  hundred  years. 

Paul  Roosen,  the  youngest  son  of  Geerlink  Roosen, 
was  born  in  1582.  He  was  a  tanner  by  trade,  at  Oldes- 
loe.  He  was  a  Mennonite,  and  a  member  in  the  Fries- 
enburg  congregation,  and  in  161 1  he  moved  to  Altona 
and  continued  the  tannery  business  and  prospered.  He 
had  a  place  of  his  own,  and  also  owned  a  warehouse  in 
Hamburg.  Altona  was  not  a  place  of  much  note  until 
1 60 1,  when  the  Mennonites  and  German  Reformed 
settled  there,  and  started  into  business,  when  the  place 
began  to  improve,  so  that  in  1604  it  was  incorporated 
into  a  borough.  Paul  Roosen  must  have  been  a  promi- 
nent man.     He   was  the  first  deacon  (Vorsteher)  in  the 


3^0  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

new  Mennonite  congregation  at  Altona;  he  gave  the 
congregation  the  privilege  of  building  a  church  on  his 
own  ground,  which  is  the  same  place  on  which  the  first 
Altona  Mennonite  preacher,  Francois  Noe,  built  his 
house.  The  Altona  Mennonite  church  still  stands  on 
the  same  ground. 

Gerhard  Roosen,  son  of  Paul  Roosen,  was  born  on 
the  8th  day  of  March,  16 12,  between  five  and  six 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  His  mother  (Hanchen)  Han- 
nah was  the  daughter  of  Hans  Quins,  the  first  Mennonite 
in  Hamburg  who  had  to  flee  from  Brabant  in  1 570. 
Gerhard  Roosen  often  spoke  of  his  grandmother  Eliza- 
beth, Geerlink  Roosen's  widow,  who  was  eighty-nine 
years  old  when  she  died,  and  had  been  personally  ac- 
quainted with  Menno  Simons,  and  frequently  heard  him 
preach.  Gee r hard  Roosen  was  personally  acquainted 
with  an  old  minister  who  moved  to  Altona  from  the 
Friesenburg  congregation,  who  was  ordained  as  a  Bishop 
by  Menno  Simons,  and  was  the  third  minister  in  the 
Altona  congregation. 

Paul  Roosen,  Gerhard's  father,  died  February  27th, 
1649,  at  the  age  of  about  sixty-seven  years,  and  Gerhard 
was  selected  a  deacon  (Vorsteher)  in  his  father's  place. 
In  his  forty-ninth  year  he  was  called  to  the  ministry,  and 
on  the  15th  of  April,  1660,  he  preached  his  first  sermon, 
text,  Micah6:  8.  On  the  6th  of  July,  1663,  Gerhard 
Roosen  was  installed  a  Bishop  by  Bastiaan  Van  Weeni- 
gen,  a  Bishop  from  Rotterdam,  and  on  the  20th  of  March, 
1664,  he  held  his  first  baptismal  service  and  baptized 
eleven  persons,  when  he  selected  for  his  text  Matthew 
28:  18-20.  Eight  days  later  he  held  his  preparatory 
sermon    and  chose  for  his  text  1  Cor.  5:7;  eight  days 


GERHARD    ROOSEN.  36 1 

after  that  he  administered  Holy  Communion  and  preached 
from  the  text  1  Cor.  11  :  23.  In  his  ninetieth  year  he 
signed  a  letter  with  three  other  ministers,  namely,  Pieter 
Van  Helle,  Jacob  Van  Kampen  and  Jean  de  Lanoi,  in- 
structing the  brethren  at  Germantown,  Pennsylvania,  to 
ordain  Willem  Rittenhouse  as  Bishop  of  the  Germantown 
congregation. 

Gerhard  Roosen  died  November  20th,  171 1,  aged  99 
years  S}4  months.  He  had  the  good  of  the  congre- 
gation at  heart,  and  therefore  recommended  Heinrich 
Teunis  de  Jager,  who  was  chosen  as  preacher  in  the 
Hamburg  Altona  congregation,  July  12th,  171 1,  to  the 
great  satisfaction  of  Gerhard  Roosen,  as  his  successor. 
In  the  year  1702,  when  Gerhard  Roosen  was  in  his 
ninetieth  year,  we  see,  as,  proof  of  his  fidelity  to  the 
Church,  how  he  had  the  welfare  of  the  Altona  congre- 
gation at  heart,  as  he  manifested  great  interest  in  getting 
an  honest  and  God-fearing  Christian  man  as  one  of  his 
followers.  Such  a  man  he  found  in  Jacob  Denner,  son 
of  Balthaser  Denner,  a  Mennonite  minister,  who  died  in 
Hamburg,  December  15th,  168 1,  in  his  fifty-seventh 
year. 

Jacob  Denner  wrote  a  large  work  called  "  Denner's 
(Predigten)  Sermons,"  containing  1,502  pages,  a  copy  of 
which  is  now  in  my  possession,  printed  at  "  Frankenthal 
am  Rhein"  in  1792  ;  his  introduction  to  it  is  dated  No- 
vember, 1730.  He  was  born  September  20th,  1659,  at 
Hamburg.  He  was  chosen  a  minister  of  the  Altona 
congregation,  September  29th,  1684,  and  remained  in 
Altona  till  17 14,  when,  after  the  great  fire,  he  lived  at 
Friedrichstadt ;  in  171 5  he  moved  again  to  Altona, 
where  he  remained  and  preached  his  last  sermon,  in  the 


362  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

latter  part  of  1745,  not  quite  two  months  before  he  died, 
which  was  on  the  17th  of  February,  1746,  at  the  age  of 
86  years  4  months  and  22  days.  It  is  believed  that  he 
read  the  Bible  through  more  than  fifty  times,  besides 
reading  many  of  the  best  theological  works  he  could 
procure. — Berend  Karl  Roosen. 


A  Biographical  Sketch  of  the  Ritten- 
houses. 


In  Holland  they  were  called  Ruddmghuysen,  Ritten- 
husius  and  Rittenhausen,  finally  in  this  country  Ritten- 
house. 

In  1688  Willem,  Wilhelm  or  William  Rittenhouse,  his 
wife,  two  sons,  Claus,  Klaus  or  Nicholas  and  Gerhard, 
Gerrit,  and  a  daughter  named  Elizabeth  arrived  in  Ger- 
mantown  from  New  Amsterdam  (New  York),  where  they 
lived  a  short  time  only.  Barton,  in  his  History  of  David 
Rittenhouse,  says  he  came  from  Arnheim  prior  to  1674 
and  settled  in  New  Amsterdam,  which  must  be  an  error, 
because  the  following  records  show  that  he  was  yet  in 
Amsterdam  in  1678.  He  built  the  first  paper-mill  in 
America  in  1690,  on  a  branch  of  the  Wissahickon,  in 
Roxborough  Township,  Philadelphia,  near  Germantown. 
He  was  elected  the  first  Mennonite  minister  in  the  Ger- 
mantown congregation;  afterwards,  in  1701,  he  was 
ordained  Bishop  in  the  same  congregation.  It  appears 
from  a  letter  in  the  Mennonite  archives  in  Amsterdam, 
that  he  endeavored  to  have  the  Confession  of  Faith  trans- 
lated into  English  and  printed  by  Bradford.  He  was 
born  in  1644,  and  died  in  1708,  aged  sixty-four  years. 

His  daughter  Elizabeth  married  Heivert  Papen,  who 
came  from  Kriesheim  in  1685.     He  declined  to  be  Bur- 

(363) 


364  HISTORY    OF    THE    MKNXONJTES. 

gess  of  the  Borough  of  Germantown  in  1701  on  account 
of  conscientious  scruples. 

On  the  opposite  page  is  a  fac-simile  copy  of  the  "  Oath 
of  Citizenship  "  of  Willem  Ruddinghuysen  subscribed  at 
Amsterdam  June  23d,  1678,  taken  from  the  original  copy 
printed  on  parchment  now  in  the  possession  of  Hon. 
Horatio  Gates'  Jones,  of  Roxborough,  Philadelphia,  to 
whom  I  am  greatly  indebted  for  the  use  of  it.  It  is 
printed  in  the  Holland  or  Dutch  language. 

Translated  into  English  it  reads  as  follows  : 

OATH    OF    CITIZENSHIP. 

You  do  swear  that  you  will  be  a  good  and  true  citizen 
of  this  city,  and  be  subject  to  the  Burgomasters  and 
rulers,  and  take  part  in  watches,  beats  and  other  protec- 
tions and  burdens  of  this  city ;  and  that  you  will  apprize 
them  of  any  threatening  danger  of  which  you  may  be  in- 
formed ;  and  that  you  will,  by  advice  and  act,  further 
its  welfare  to  the  utmost  of  your  power  ;  and  that  you 
will  perform  and  omit  all  that  a  good  citizen  should  per- 
form and  omit. 

So  truly  may  God  Almighty  help  you. 

Willem  Ruddinghuysen  Van  Miilheim,  papermaker, 
took  the  above-mentioned  oath  and  paid  the  citizen  fee 
to  the  gentleman  of  the  Treasury. 

Done  in  Amsterdam  the  23d  day  of  June,  1678. 

J.  Geelrinck. 

The  above  document  conclusively  proves  that  he  was 
not  a  Mennonite  at  the  time,  for  had  such  been  the  case 
he  most  decidedly  would  not  have  affirmed  such  an  oath 
as  the  above,  but  have  limited  himself  to  a  vow  or  a 
promise.     It  may  be  that  he  joined  one  of  the  congrega- 


r-r      r~D 


A    BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH    OF    THE    RITTENHOUSES.       365 

tions  in  Amsterdam  later  on,  or  perhaps  after  he  came  to 
America. 

Nicholas  Rittenhouse,  a  son  of  William,  was  born  June 
15th,  1666;  married  Wilhelmina  Dewees,  and  died  in  1734, 
aged  sixty-eight  years.  He  was  also  a  Mennonite  minister 
at  Germantown,  ordained  as  such  shortly  after  the  death 
of  his  father.  He  had  seven  children,  viz.:  William, 
Henry  and  Matthias,  Psyche,  Mary,  Catharine  and 
Susanna. 

William,  the  first  son  of  Nicholas,  had  a  son  named 
Nicholas,  born  in  17 19,  who  had  a  son,  Martin,  born 
February  12th,  1747,  old  style,  who  had  a  son,  Nicholas, 
born  July  2d,  1774,  who  had  a  son,  Nicholas,  Jr.,  born 
October  20th,  1806,  who  is  yet  living  (1887)  in  Roxbor- 
ough,  Philadelphia,  and  in  his  eighty-first  year,  a  near 
neighbor  of  his  esteemed  friend,  Hon.  Horatio  Gates 
Jones,  a  Vice-President  of  the  Historical  Society  of 
Pennsylvania,  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  valuable  in- 
formation. 

Gerrit,  or  Gerhard,  had  the  paper-mill  after  the  death 
of  his  father.  Afterward  Jacob,  a  son  of  Gerhard,  owned 
the  mill. 

Henry,  the  second  son  of  Nicholas,  had  one  daughter 
only,  and  several  sons,  of  whom  I  have  no  record.  The 
daughter,  Wilhelmina,  born  August  5th,  1721,  died  May 
5th,  1 79 1,  aged  69  years  9  months,  was  married  to  Diel- 
man  Kolb,  who  was  born  March  2d,  1719,  and  died  Oc- 
tober 19th,  1799,  aged  80  years  5  months  and  6  days. 
Both  are  buried  at  Skippack  Mennonite  Church,  Mont- 
gomery County,  Pennsylvania.  For  their  children  see 
Biography  of  the  Kolbs  in  America. 

Matthias,  the  third  son  of  Nicholas,  was  born  in  1703; 


366  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

and  in  1727  married  Elizabeth  Williams,  the  daughter  of 
a  native  of  Wales.  Matthias  was  the  father  of  David 
Rittenhouse,  the  philosopher,  who  was  born  April  8th, 
1732,  and  on  February  20th,  1766,  married  Eleanor 
Colston.  She  died  December,  1770,  and  in  December, 
1772,  he  married  Hannah  Jacobs,  his  second  wife.  He 
died  June  26th,  1796,  aged  64  years  2  months  and  18 
days.  Among  Matthias'  three  elder  children,  David  was 
the  eldest  who  survived  the  age  of  infancy.  The  house 
in  which  David  Rittenhouse  was  born  is  still  standing 
(1887),  right  back  of  the  Rittenhouse  Baptist  Chapel.  It 
was  built  in  1707,  as  appears  from  the  date-stone  in  the 
gable  end. 

A  monument  of  granite,  about  twelve  feet  high,  was 
erected  to  his  memory  a  few  years  ago  in  the  court- 
house yard  at  Norristown,  Montgomery  County,  Penn- 
sylvania. 

In  175  1,  Thomas  Barton,  of  Lancaster  County,  Penn- 
sylvania, an  alumnus  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  who 
afterwards  married  the  sister  of  David  Rittenhouse,  and 
became  a  Professor  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania, 
supplied  him  with  books,  and  taught  him  Latin  and 
Greek. 


Emigration  of  the  Stauffers  to  America. 


The  original  "  Vaterland  "  of  the  Stauffers  was  Switzer- 
land. According  to  tradition  they  owe  their  origin  to  a 
generation  of  Knights  called  Stauffacher,  at  Hoen- 
stauffen,  who,  at  the  time  of  the  freeing  of  Switzerland 
by  William  Tell,  were  wealthy  farmers  and  rendered 
great  assistance.  Definite  information  only  is  given  as 
far  back  as  Hans  Stauffer,  son  of  Daniel  Stauffer.  Hans 
was  married  in  Switzerland  in  the  year  1685,  to  a  widow 
named  Kinget  Heistand  (who  was  first  married  to  Michael 
Risser).  He  was  a  Mennonite,  and  was  driven  out  of 
Switzerland  shortly  after  his  marriage  by  the  followers  of 
Zwingli,  on  account  of  his  religious  faith.  He  fled  to 
the  Palatinate  and  had  to  leave  his  father  behind. 

On  November  5th,  1709,  he  started  with  his  family  on 
his  great  journey,  by  way  of  London,  to  America.  After 
many  hindrances  on  his  journey  he  landed  in  London 
on  the  20th  of  January,  17 10.  Further  we  have  no 
record,  except  that  they  had  a  stormy  passage.  They 
landed  in  America  in  the  Spring  of  the  same  year,  and 
settled  in  the  vicinity  of  Valley  Forge,  in  Chester  County, 
Pennsylvania.  His  family  consisted  of  eight  persons  : 
himself  and  wife,  three  sons,  Jacob  thirteen,  Daniel 
twelve  and  Henry  nine  years  old ;  and  one  daughter, 
Elizabeth,  who  was  married  to  Paul  Friedt,  and  one  child, 
Maria.     The  sons  afterwards  bought  large  tracts  of  land 

(367) 


368  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

in  the  vicinity  of  Colebrookdale,  Berks  County,  Pennsyl- 
vania, which  was  at  that  time  almost  a  wilderness. 

The  Stauffer  descendants  multiplied  fast,  so  that  they 
are  at  present  numerous  in  the  counties  of  Bucks,  Mont- 
gomery,  Berks,  Lehigh,  Chester,  York  and  Lancaster, 
also  in  the  West  and  Canada.  It  is  remarkable  that  the 
majority  of  them  remained  true  to  the  Mennonite  Church, 
to  which  their  fathers  belonged,  and  as  far  as  this  world 
is  concerned,  the  majority  of  them  are  in  moderate  cir- 
cumstances. The  writer  of  this  article  wishes  that  he 
might  be  furnished  with  all  possible  information  in  re- 
gard to  their  immigration. 

Milford  Square,  Pa.  J.  G.  Stauffer. 


Custom  of  Baptism  in  the  Early  Centuries. 


Benjamin  Eby,  a  prominent  Mennonite  minister  and 
Bishop  at  Berlin,  Waterloo  County,  Canada,  in  his  History 
of  the  Mcnnonitcs,  published  by  Henry  Eby,  in  1841, 
writes  about  the  Second  Commandment  as  follows : 

Christ  said,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself," 
and  also  commanded  His  disciples,  Matt.  28  :  19,  as 
follows :  "Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptiz- 
ing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost."  The  above  commandment  was 
closely  observed  by  the  Apostles  and  their  followers  ;  they 
held  strictly  to  the  teachings  and  doctrines  of  Christ. 
They  taught  that  taking  up  the  sword  against  their  fellow- 
men  in  times  of  war,  and  swearing  an  oath,  were  not  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Testament  or  the 
teachings  of  our  Saviour ;  neither  would  they  baptize  any 
person  before  they  had  been  instructed  in  the  doctrine  of 
Christ,  and  then  baptized  them  upon  their  own  confession 
of  faith. 

Many  Jews  and  heathens  were  converted  and  adopted 
Christ  through  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  by  the 
Apostles,  and  were  organized  as  a  congregation  at  An- 
tioch,  where  they  were  first  called  Christians,  Acts  1 1 :  26. 
The  evangelical  doctrine  of  Christ  was  extensively  spread 
throughout  Asia,  Africa  and  Europe,  notwithstanding 
the  severe  persecutions  they  had  to  endure  on  account 
of  their  teachings,  and  though  many  were  put  to  death. 
24  (369) 


370  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNON1TES. 

Still  they  prospered  and  increased  in  numbers,  as  the 
blooming  roses  among  the  thorns. 

Through  the  first  two  hundred  years  we  do  not  find, 
through  any  reliable  history  or  any  records,  that  any  of 
the  Christians  deviated  from  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ. 
But  in  the  third  century  men  appeared  who  commenced 
to  advocate  infant  baptism,  but  it  was  accepted  only 
by  a  few.  The  ingenious  and  renowned  Tertulianus, 
about  the  year  204,  remonstrated  in  strong  terms  against 
baptizing  too  young,  and  strongly  advocated  the  order 
of  baptism  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ.  But  it 
was  impossible  for  the  pious  and  zealous  teacher  at  that 
time  to  keep  the  Christians  as  St.  Paul  says,  1  Cor.  1:10, 
all  of  one  mind. 

In  the  time  of  Cypriani,  about  the  year  250,  in  a  Council 
held  at  Carthage,  it  was  resolved  that  young  children 
should  be  baptized,  but  it  was  not  generally  observed,  and 
many  Christians  held  that  faith  should  precede  baptism, 
and  therefore  baptized  only  adults  upon  their  own  con- 
fession of  faith.  They  also  denied  the  swearing  of  an 
oath,  also  the  taking  up  the  sword  against  the  enemy; 
but  the  hatred  of  their  opponents  steadily  increased,  so 
that  at  a  Council  held  at  Rome,  in  the  year  470,  it  was 
resolved  and  an  edict  issued  to  anathematize  and  put  in 
the  ban  and  treat  as  heretics  those  who  would  not 
baptize  infants. 

This  was  a  terrible  edict,  but  the  old  Christians  could 
not  be  persuaded  to  deny  Jesus,  and  to  abandon  His  doc- 
trine and  seek  the  friendship  and  favors  of  this  world,  but 
preferred  to  follow  the  will  of  God  and  His  intentions  as 
harmless  sheep,  to  subject  themselves  rather  to  suffer  as 
martyrs,  and  in  consequence  many  have  scaled  their  con- 


BAPTISM    IN    THE    EARLY    CENTURIES.  371 

fession  with  their  blood.  For  more  than  sixteen  hundred 
years  were  the  harmless  defenders  of  adult  baptism  kept 
in  fear  by  persecution,  through  imprisonment,  and  many 
other  kinds  of  cruel  punishment,  by  fire,  sword,  hunger 
and  drowning ;  nevertheless,  there  have  been,  through 
many  centuries,  even  from  the  time  of  the  Apostles,  many 
Christians  who  advocated  adult  baptism  and  preached 
the  true  doctrine  of  Christ,  notwithstanding  the  severe 
persecutions  they  had  to  endure. 

The  year  1160  is  remembered  at  all  times  and  men- 
tioned with  joy  by  many  devout  and  well-meaning 
Christians  at  that  time,  and  principally  a  short  time  after- 
wards, when  the  true  doctrine  of  God's  Word  lifted  its  head 
with  joy  and  flourished  in  glory.  The  doctrine  against 
infant  baptism,  and  against  swearing  an  oath,  and  against 
carrying  on  war,  was  preached  and  defended  openly  and 
without  fear.  The  beginning  of  this  liberty  or  freedom  of 
speech  was  made  through  Peter  Waldus,  at  Lyons,  which 
was  afterwards  carried  out  by  his  successors,  as  the  follow- 
ing will  show. 

T.  J.  Van  Braght,  in  his  Martyrs'  Mirror,  Part  I,  p. 
217,  etc.,  writes  as  follows  : 

About  the  year  1160  several  prominent  citizens  were 
assembled  together  at  Lyons,  in  France,  conversing 
together  about  matters  and  things  occurring  at  that  time, 
and  it  happened  that  one  of  them  fell  down  suddenly  and 
died.  Over  this  terrible  occurrence  and  example  of  the 
mortality  of  man,  Peter  Waldus,  a  very  rich  merchant, 
who  happened  to  be  among  them,  was  so  terrified  at  this 
occurrence  that  he  took  it  to  heart  and  resolved  (and 
through  the  motive  of  the  Holy  Ghost)  to  repent  and 
live  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.     He  commenced  with  his 


372  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

own  household  and  his  friends,  as  they  assembled  at  con- 
venient times,  to  exhort  and  admonish  them  in  piety  and 
godliness.  As  he  had  done  much  good  to  the  poor  for 
some  time,  the  people  began  to  assemble  more  frequently. 
From  time  to  time  he  began  to  preach  the  Holy  Scripture 
to  them  in  the  French  language.  He  remained  strictly 
in  the  doctrine  and  teachings  of  Christ  and  the  Apostles, 
and  endeavored  to  imitate  the  customs  and  teachings  of 
the  first  Christians. 

His  confession  of  faith  corresponded  with  that  of  the 
(Taufgesinnten)  adult-baptism  Christians.  He  advocated 
the  baptism  of  adults  only,  and  against  swearing  an  oath, 
and  against  taking  up  the  sword  to  carry  on  war.  His 
followers  were  called  Waldenses,  Albigenses,  Poor  of 
Lyons,  etc.,  and  afterwards  were  called  by  various  other 
names  according  to  the  names  of  places  where  they  lived, 
or  the  names  of  the  preachers  they  had. 

Peter  Waldus'  doctrine  met  with  great  approval  in 
France  and  Italy,  but  then  persecution  commenced  again 
and  they  met  with  much  opposition  ;  many  were  banished 
from  the  country,  others  suffered  martyrdom  in  various 
ways,  many  others  fled  in  large  numbers  into  various 
other  countries.  Their  departure  from  Lyons,  their 
flight  to  strange  countries  and  towns,  their  innocent  and 
patient  sufferings,  their  firmness  until  death,  and  all  this 
without  any  resistance,  revenge  or  self-defence,  is  ample 
proof  of  their  faith  and  the  spirit  which  guided  them. 

Sebastian  Frank  divides  the  Waldenses  in  three  parties 
hirst,  those  who  accepted  Peter  Waldus  as  their  teacher 
and  followed  his  teachings,  says  he,  hold  in  all  things 
with  the  Taufgesinnten  (adult-baptism  Christians),  because 
they  do  not  baptize  infants,  they  do   not  swear   an    oath, 


BAPTISM    IN    THE    EARLY    CENTURIES.  373 

in  any  form,  they  believe  that  it  is  not  proper  for  a 
Christian  to  do  so  ;  they  suffer  no  beggars  among  them, 
but  assist  each  other  in  a  brotherly  way ;  they  lead  a 
Christian  and  unspotted  life,  etc.  These  are  true  Wal- 
denses,  whose  name  at  the  same  time  agrees  with  their 
deeds,  as  well  in  their  faith  as  in  their  conduct,  showing 
that  they  are  Christians  indeed,  which  is  the  topic  of  our 
sketch. 

The  second  party  are  those  who  deviated  from  the 
teachings  and  doctrines  of  their  leader,  and  accepted 
and  followed  other  doctrines,  but  still  call  themselves 
Waldenses. 

The  third  party  was  improperly  called  Waldenses,  or 
Albigenses,  because  they  suffered  or  allowed  a  few  of 
the  Waldenses  to  live  among  them  and  protected  them. 

T.  J.  Van  Braght,  Vol.  I,  p.  220,  says  that  Jacob 
Mehrning  in  his  book  remarked  by  what  name  the  harm- 
less Christians  were  first  designated.  With  us  as  Germans, 
he  says,  they  are,  with  contempt,  called  Anabaptists,  but 
in  the  Netherlands  they  are  called  Mennonites,  after 
Menno  Simons,  one  of  their  most  influential  teachers, 
but  their  proper  and  true  name  is  and  properly  should 
be,  Christians,  or  Christian-baptists,  because,  according  to 
the  order  and  command  of  our  Saviour,  they  baptized  none 
but  those  who,  according  to  Christ's  command,  confess 
Christ  and  His  Holy  Gospel  and  believe  on  Him,  and 
upon  such  confession  they  are  baptized  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Among  the  Waldenses,  or  Taufgesinnten  Christians, 
arose  Hans  Koch  and  Leonhard  Meister,  two  excellent 
and  educated  men,  who  have  done  much  towards  spread- 
ing the  doctrine  of  their  people,  but  on  that  account  they 


374  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

were  imprisoned  at  Augsburg,  in  the  year  1524,  and  suf- 
fered martyrdom.  Besides  them,  there  were  several 
others  who  gave  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  teachings 
of  the  above,  who  acted  as  instruments  in  getting  ready 
for  the  great  work  of  the  Reformation,  namely,  Felix 
Mantz,  who  at  the  same  time  was  instrumental  in  brine- 
ing  about  a  better  condition  in  religious  matters  of  faith 
in  Germany,  but  was  eventually  drowned  at  Zurich,  in 
the  year  1526,  by  the  enemies  of  their  doctrine  ;  also  the 
highly  learned  and  firm  Michael  Sattler,  who  was  im- 
prisoned at  Horb,  in  Germany,  in  the  year  1527,  and  tor- 
tured, and  torn  to  pieces,  and  afterwards  burnt. 

Leonhard  Kaiser  (S.  W.  Pennypacker,  in  his  Biograph- 
ical Sketches,  p.  41,  mentions  him  as  the  ancestor  of 
Dirk  Keyser,  who  came  to  Germantown  in  1688,  3d 
day,  3d  month,  a  silk  merchant  and  a  Mennonite),  an 
eloquent  and  zealous  preacher  at  Scharding,  in  Bavaria, 
who  was  sentenced  to  be  burnt  in  1527,  was  tied  on  a 
ladder  and  with  it  was  pushed  into  a  great  fire  to  burn 
him  to  ashes  ;  after  the  wood  was  all  burnt,  he  was  taken 
out  unharmed.  Wood  was  gathered  a  second  time,  and 
a  great  fire  was  built,  and  he  was  pushed  in  again ;  after 
the  wood  was  all  burned  the  second  time,  he  was  found 
among  the  ashes  smooth  and  clear,  unharmed.  Then 
they  cut  him  into  pieces,  threw  them  into  the  fire,  but 
they  could  not  burn  them.  Then  at  last  they  threw 
them  into  the  River  Inn.  This  was  a  miracle  of  God, 
and  should  have  served  those  bloodthirsty  people  as  a 
warning. 

Thomas  Herrman,  a  zealous  and  devout  preacher  of 
the  Gospel,  was  taken  a  prisoner  in  the  year  1527,  at 
Kitzpil,  and  was  tortured   and   sentenced  to  be  burned, 


BAPTISM    IN    THE    EARLY    CENTURIES.  375 

but  his  heart  they  could  not  burn  ;  at  last  they  threw  it 
into  the  lake  which  was  close  by. 

Leonard  Schoener,  a  defender  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ, 
was  burned  to  ashes  at  Rotenburg,  in  the  year  1528. 

George  Blaurock,  who  spread  the  Gospel  truth  in 
Switzerland,  also  traveled  to  Tyrol,  to  carry  out  the 
duties  of  his  calling  and  to  preach  the  Gospel  there, 
was  taken  a  prisoner  there  in  the  vicinity  of  Clausen,  in 
the  year  1 529,  and  was  burned  at  the  stake. 

All  these  and  many  others  taught  that,  first,  the  swear- 
ing an  oath  was  not  in  accordance  with  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  therefore  not  allowed. 
Second,  they  believe  that  taking  up  the  sword  to  carry 
on  war  is  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  therefore  it 
cannot  be  sanctioned.  Third,  that  infant  baptism  has  no 
foundation  in  the  New  Testament. 

The  above  is  evidence  that  the  doctrine  of  the  (Tauf- 
gesinnten)  adult-baptism  Christians  has  been  preached 
at  all  times  among  nations,  and  was  believed  and  car- 
ried out,  whose  authors,  since  their  existence,  had  many 
names,  whose  confession  and  the  devout  conduct  they 
followed  could  be  recognized  as  the  true  Church  of 
Christ. 

According  to  the  following  evidence  it  is  clear  that  the 
(Taufgesinnten )  adult-baptism  Christians,  Waldenses 
and  Mennonites  were  in  close  similarity  with  that  of  the 
first  Christians.  T.  Jan  Van  Braght,  Part  I,  page  95, 
states  that  from  the  time  of  Sylvester,  about  the  year  315, 
the  doctrine  which  has  been  preached  and  defended  by 
the  (Taufgesinnten)  adult-baptism  Christians  and  Wal- 
denses has  been  preached  and  sanctioned  by  an  innumer- 
able multitude  of  people,  and  was  at  that  time  preached 


3/6  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

and  sanctioned — yea,  the  same  churches  that  existed  in 
the  eleventh,  twelfth,  thirteenth  and  following  centuries 
were  called  Waldenses,  Albigenses,  and  lastly  Mennonites, 
or  (Taufgesinnten)  adult-baptism  Christians,  who  had 
also  existed  a  long  time  before. 

A  certain  celebrated  author  in  the  Romish  Church 
made  the  following  complaint  in  his  book  :  "  That  the 
above-mentioned  Christians  at  all  times  had  many  sects 
among, them,  but  among  all  that  ever  existed,  none  were 
more  dangerous  to  the  Romish  Church  than  the  Wal- 
denses, or  (Taufgesinnten)  adult-baptism  Christians,  be- 
cause they  had  been  in  existence  at  so  early  a  period, 
even  at  the  time  of  Sylvester,  yea,  others  will  date  them 
back  in  the  time  of  the  Apostles." 

Jacob  Mehrning  writes  about  the  above-mentioned  peo- 
ple, in  his  book,  the  following:  "  This  is  by  no  means  a 
new  sect,  that  became  popular  through  the  revivals  of 
Peter  Waldus  ;  it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  Papist  writers 
themselves  acknowledge  that  they  already  existed  at  the 
time  of  Pope  Sylvester — yea,  long  before  him,  even  at 
the  time  of  the  Apostles." 

He  also  writes  again  that  Flaccius  made  mention  of  the 
same,  which  he  took  out  of  an  old  book  written  by  a 
Papist,  stating  "  that  the  above-mentioned  sects  existed 
at  the  time  of  Sylvester,  yea,  at  the  time  of  the  Apostles, 
and  that  Thuanus  does  mention  of  those  people  and  says 
they  existed  through  many  centuries  back." 

T.  Jan  Van  Braght,  Part  I,  p.  120,  makes  mention  of  a 
controversy  between  the  Inquisitor  of  Leuwarden  and  Ja- 
ques  d'Auchy,  a  martyr.  The  Inquisitor  based  his  remarks 
on  the  Edict  of  Caesar,  and  said  :  "  It  is  already  twelve 
or  thirteen  hundred  years  since  Caesar  Theodosius  issued 


BAPTISM    IN    THE    EARLY    CENTURIES.  377 

an  edict  that  all  heretics  should  be  killed,  namely,  those 
who  at  that  time  had  been  re-baptized,  even  as  your  sect, 
being,  the  Inquisitor  said,  that  they  were  re-baptized." 
"  Even  as  your  sect,"  he  gives  to  understand,  or  acknowl- 
edges that  such  people  as  Jaques  d'Auchy  was,  and 
those  (Taufgesinnten)  adult-baptism  Christians,  who,  at 
the  same  time,  namely,  in  the  year  1558,  left  their  lives 
for  the  same  doctrine  as  those  against  whom  the  Edict 
had  been  issued  twelve  or  thirteen  hundred  years  ago. 

T.  Jan  Van  Braght,  Part  I,  p.  293,  gives  a  remarkable 
history  of  the  Oriental  Christians  previous  to  the  year 
1540,  and  says:  "Likewise  have  we  information  that 
there  are  yet  at  this  time  Christians  at  Thessalonica,  who, 
in  all  religious  points,  agree  with  the  Mennonites,  two  of 
them  lived  yet  at  the  time  of  our  forefathers  (written  in 
1540),  with  the  brethren  at  Moravia,  afterwards  in  the 
Netherlands  among  the  Mennonites  and  communed  with 
them.  They  explicitly  stated  that  those  at  Thessalonica 
had  in  their  possession,  in  their  archives,  two  epistles 
written  by  St.  Paul's  own  hand,  in  perfect  preservation. 
There  are  even  yet  many  of  their  brethren  in  Greece  and 
other  Oriental  countries,  scattered  here  and  there,  who, 
from  the  beginning  of  the  Apostles,  have  held  on  to  the 
ancient  custom  of  adult  baptism,  to  the  present  time  ;  so 
it  seems  God  has  preserved  His  own  through  all  times  to 
the  present." 

About  the  year  1536,  the  highly  educated  and  enlight- 
ened Menno  Simons,  that  great  Reformer,  left  the  Cath- 
olic priesthood  and  adopted  the  principles  of  the  Wal- 
denses,  and  commenced  to  preach  for  them.  From  that 
time  they  were  called  Mennonites. 

The  following  is  from  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stanley,  D.D., 


378  HISTORY   OF   THE    MENNON1TES. 

Dean  of  Westminster,  Episcopal,  entitled,  "Christian  In- 
stitutions ;  or,  Essays  on  Ecclesiastical  Subjects,"  pp.  23 
and  24 :  "  In  the  Apostolic  age,  and  in  the  three  cen- 
turies which  followed,  it  is  evident  that,  as  a  general  rule, 
those  who  came  to  baptism,  came  in  full  age,  of  their 
own  deliberate  choice.  We  find  a  fav  cases  of  the  bap- 
tism of  children  ;  in  the  third  century  we  find  one  case  of 
the  baptism  of  infants.  Even  amongst  Christian  house- 
holds the  instances  of  Chrysostom,  Gregory,  Nazianzen, 
Basil,  Ephrem  of  Edessa,  Augustine,  Ambrose  are  de- 
cisive proofs  that  it  was  not  only  not  obligatory,  but  not 
usual.  All  these  distinguished  personages  had  Christian 
parents,  and  yet  were  not  baptized  till  they  reached  ma- 
turity. The  old  liturgical  service  of  baptism  was  framed 
for  full-grown  converts,  and  is  only  by  considerable 
adaptation  applied  to  the  case  of  infants.  Gradually  the 
practice  of  baptizing  infants  spread,  and  after  the  fifth 
century  the  whole  Christian  world,  East  and  West, 
Catholic  and  Protestant,  Episcopal  and  Presbyterian 
(with  the  single  exception  of  the  sect  of  the  Baptists 
before  mentioned)  *  have  adopted  it.  Whereas,  in  the 
early  ages,  adult  baptism  was  the  rule,  and  infant  baptism 
the  exception  ;  in  later  times  infant  baptism  is  the  rule, 
and  adult  baptism  the  exception." 

Also,  on  page  27,  he  says  further:  "It  declares  that 
in  every  child  of  Adam,  whilst  there  is  much  evil,  there 
is  more  good;  whilst  there  is  much  which  needs  to  be 
purified  and  elevated,  there  is  much  also  which  in  itself 

*  All  denominations  who  rejected  infant  baptism  and  only  baptized  adults, 
were  called  Baptists,  or  Anabaptists.  By  the  Catholics  they  were  called 
heretics,  and  those  who  lefused  to  recognize  the  state  church  were  called 
sects. 


BAPTISM    IN    THE    EARLY    CENTURIES.  379 

shows  a  capacity  for  purity  and  virtue.  In  those  little 
children  of  Galilee,  all  unbaptized  as  they  were,  not  yet 
even  within  the  reach  of  a  Christian  family,  Jesus  Christ 
saw  the  likeness  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  merely  be- 
cause they  were  little  children,  merely  because  they 
were  innocent  human  beings.  He  saw  in  them  the 
objects,  not  of  Divine  malediction,  but  of  Divine  bene- 
diction. Lord  Palmerston  was  once  severely  attacked 
for  having  said,  '  Children  are  born  good.'  But  he,  in 
fact,  only  said  what  Chrysostom  had  said  before  him, 
and  Chrysostom  said  only  what  in  the  Gospel  had  been 
already  said  of  the  natural  state  of  the  unbaptized  Galilean 
children,  '  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  Heaven.'  " 

As  authority  for  the  above  article,  I  will  give  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"The  well-known  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stanley,  D.D., 
LL.D.,  Dean  of  Westminster,  and  member  of  the  English 
New  Testament  Company  of  Revisers,  born  December 
13th,  18 1 5,  was  a  favorite  student  of  Dr.  Arnold,  at 
Rugby  ;  distinguished  himself  as  a  student  in  the  pre- 
paratory school  and  in  the  University  College,  where  he 
graduated  in  1838,  and  where  he  subsequently  taught 
and  held  many  honorable  offices.  He  became  Chaplain 
to  Prince  Albert  in  1854;  to  Queen  Victoria  and  the 
Prince  of  Wales  in  1862  ;  became  Dean  of  Westminster, 
January,  1 864.  He  made  a  tour  of  the  East,  accompany- 
ing the  Prince  of  Wales,  in  1862.  He  has  been  one  of 
the  most  prominent  men  of  the  English  Church  for  many 
years.  He  married  Lady  Augusta  Bruce,  the  Queen's 
most  intimate  friend,  in  1862.  His  works  are  of  immense 
value,  and  altogether  he  was  one  of  England's  most 
scholarly  men.     He  died  July  1 8th,  1881." 


380  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

The  question  whether  the  proper  mode  of  baptism  is 
by  sprinkling  or  immersion  was,  with  Menno  Simons, 
like  all  other  Baptists  of  the  sixteenth  century,  entirely 
strange.  Morgan  Edwards,  D.  Benedict,  J.  N.  Brown 
and  other  American  writers  refer  to  two  claims  in  Men- 
no's  writings,  where  immersion  is  said  to  be  given  as  the 
proper  mode  of  baptism,  but  the  citations  are  errors,  as 
the  passages  do  not  appear  in  Menno's  explanation  of 
Christian  baptism,  where  they  are  said  to  appear,  nor  in 
any  other  of  Menno's  writings. 

The  best  biography  of  Menno  is,  "  Het  leven  en  de 
verrichtingen  van  Menno  Symons."  "The  life  and  do- 
ings of  Menno  Simons,  by  A.  M.  Cramer,  Amsterdam, 
1837,"  afterwards  translated  into  English,  and  from  the 
English  into  German,  by  J.  N.  Brown,  and  published  by 
the  American  Baptist  Publication  Society  of  Philadelphia, 
1854. — American  Conversations  Lexicon,  July  16th,  1872, 
P-  203. 


Mimsterites  not  Connected  with 
Mennonites. 


In  a  book  printed  by  Henry  Eby,  in  Berlin,  Canada, 
in  the  year  1846,  entitled  "  Christian  Duty,"  and  "  Con 
fession  of  Faith  of  the  Mennonites,"  with  an  Appendix 
on  non-resistant  Christians,  we  read  the  following,  p. 
187  :  "  Herewith  this  report  might  be  closed,  if  our  ex- 
perience had  not  taught  us  how  many  people,  through 
ignorance  and  not  being  properly  acquainted  with  us,  or 
for  want  of  (to  our  sorrow  and  without  cause)  love  con- 
tinued to  trouble  and  molest  us  with  scandalous  remarks 
about  the  riots  and  riotous  enthusiasm  of  Thomas  Mun- 
zer  and  his  associates,  who,  about  the  time  of  the  Ref- 
ormation, or  shortly  afterwards,  came  into  existence. 
After  so  many  prosperous  congregations  of  defenceless 
Christians  already  existed  in  many  localities  who  held 
meetings,  public  as  well  as  private  (on  account  of  the 
severe  persecutions),  and  after  so  many  excellent  <md 
enlightened  men  had  been  persecuted,  tormented  and  put 
to  death  on  account  of  their  non-resistant  doctrine  and 
belief,  then  finally  the  Munster  riots  started,  in  the  year 
1533,.  not  by  the  Mennonites,  as  their  enemies  would 
charge  them;  neither  were  they  supported,  assisted  or 
even  recognized  by  the  Mennonites.*    The  Munster  riots 

*  When  the  Munster  riots  occurred  and  the  battles  at  Munster  were 
fought,  in  1533  and  1535,  Menno  Simons  was  yet  a  Catholic  priest  in  Wit- 
marsum,  his  birthplace.  He  left  Popery  January  1 2th,  1536,  one  year  after 
the  battle  at  Munster  was  fought.— B.  Karl  Roosen,  p.  24,  at    Hamburg, 

Alton  a. 

(38i) 


382  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

were  supported  and  carried  on  by  men  who  left  the  dark- 
ness of  Popery,  and  saw  a  glimmer  of  light,  yet  inex- 
perienced. They,  with  Johann  Von  Leiden,*  through 
several  Lutheran  ministers,  were  persuaded  to  take  up 
the  sword,  and  to  establish  the  kingdom  of  Christ  by 
force  and  compulsion,  by  the  sword.  They  also  adopted 
adult  baptism  and  rejected  infant  baptism,  therefore  the 
enemies  of  the  non-resistant  Christians  have  tried  to 
classify  them  with  the  Mennonites." 

We  also  read,  p.  188, the  following:  "  Seethe'Onnoosel- 
heyts  Peyl/  that  is,  fundamental  searches  of  the  innocence 
on  the  part  of  the  Mennonites  in  the  Minister  riots,  in 
print,  whereby  Schleidanus,  Guido  de  Vres,  Heinrich 
Bullinger  and  Heinrich  Dorzio,  definitely,  and  on  various 
occasions,  mention  has  been  made  of  the  Minister  Process 
and  can  be  seen  in  their  writings,  that  the  following 
named  persons  were  the  principal  authors  of  the  Minister 
riots,  viz.  :  Bernhard  Rottman,  Heinrich  Rollius,  Gott- 
fried Stralen,  Herman  Staprede,  all  Lutheran  ministers, 
who  caused  and  started  the  Minister  riot." 

N.  B. — Whereas,  we  do  not  baptize  infants,  but  only 
sucR  persons  who  can  be  baptized  upon  their  own  con- 
fession of  faith,  according  to  the  Word  of  God  ;  they  call 
us  Anabaptists,  when  the  followers  of  Zwingli  retained 
infant  baptism  and  other  customs  of  the  Romish  Church 
and  are  called  Reformers.  We  will  let  the  reader  judge 
impartially  who  is  nearest  the  truth,  or  nearest  the  Word 
of  God,  or  who  has  reformed  best  and  who  is  most  de- 
serving the  name  of  Reformer. 


*  Generally  called  Johann  Von  Leyden   by  historians.     I  lis  proper  name 
was  Johann  Bockhold,  a  tailor  of  Leyden. — Encycloptcdia  Britannica. 


Origin  of  the  Munsterites. 


For  more  than  a  century,  up  to  the  present  day, 
people  have  been  made  to  believe  that  the  Anabaptists, 
contemptuously  so-called,  have  but  recently  sprung  from 
some  erring  spirits — some  say  from  the  Munsterites,  etc., 
whose  fabulous  faith,  life  and  conduct  the  true  Anabap- 
tists have  never  recognized  ;  for  no  one  will  ever  be  able 
to  show  with  truth,  so  far  as  we  have  been  able 
to  ascertain,  that  the  articles  of  religion  of  those  Munster- 
ites, whereby  they  have  drawn  the  attention  of  the  world 
upon  themselves,  and  which  consist  in  commotion,  re- 
bellion and  such  like,  have  ever  been  adopted  or  acknowl- 
edged as  good,  "much  less  professed  and  lived  by  any 
formal  church  of  the  Anabaptists,  or  by  any  well-known 
member  of  the  same.  But,  on  the  contrary,  they  have 
from  that  time  on  and  ever  since  declared  that  they 
would  have  neither  lot  nor  part  with  them  or  their  trans- 
actions, and  admonished  one  another  not  to  follow  such 
ways,  because  these  could  not  stand  the  test  before  God 
and  His  Word,  nor  before  the  mind  of  a  true  and  meek 
Christian,  as  being  contrary  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ  and 
the  most  holy  faith.  Were  we  disposed  to  pay  them  in 
their  own  coin,  we  might  say  the  Munsterites  were  fel- 
low-members of  those  who  sanction  war  and  claim  that 
one  must   propagate   and  defend   his  religion  with    the 

(383) 


384  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

sword,  for  this  is  what  they  did  ;  but  we  speak  against  it 
with  heart,  soul  and  mind. 

Aside  from  the  fact  that  the  Anabaptists  did  not  spring 
from  the  Munsterites,  but  have  existed  through  all  the 
times  of  the  Gospel,  as  has  been  sufficiently  shown,  we 
would,  moreover,  state  that  the  pernicious  and  evil  pro- 
ceedings which  took  place  at  Miinster  about  the  year 
1534  cannot,  according  to  the  truth,  be  laid  to  the  charge 
of  the  Anabaptists,  who,  at  that  time,  like  innocent  doves 
fleeing  before  the  talons  of  the  hawk  into  clefts  of  the 
rock,  or  into  hollow  trees,  had  to  hide  themselves ;  but 
must  be  placed  to  the  account  of  some  Lutheran 
preachers,  to  whom  a  certain  Jan  van  Leyden  had  recom- 
mended and  taught  Anabaptism.  According  to  old  and 
authentic  authors,  these  proceedings  happened  as  follows  : 

In  the  year  1532,  Bernaert  Rotman,  a  Lutheran  (at 
that  time  called  Evangelical)  preacher,  began  to  preach 
at  Miinster,  in  St.  Maurice  Church,  against  the  doctrine 
of  the  Papists ;  when,  however,  the  Papists  of  Miinster 
came  to  know  this,  they  bribed  him  with  money  to  go 
away.  But  repenting  of  it  a  few  months  afterwards,  he 
came  back  and  drew  such  crowds  that  he,  being  sustained 
by  some  of  the  chief  men  of  the  city  of  Miinster,  erected 
his  pulpit  in  the  entry  of  the  church.  He  also  sought  to 
have  other  churches  opened  in  order  that  his  doctrine 
might  be  propagated  the  more  widely — if  this  were  not 
done,  they  should  be  opened  by  force,  etc.  In  the  mean- 
time, on  the  14th  of  February,  1533,  there  arrived  at 
Miinster  Jan  van  Leyden,*  a  strange,  odd  and  opinionated 
man,  who,  though  he  maintained  baptism  upon  faith,  yet 


*  Whose  proper  name  was  Johann  Bockhold,  a  tailor  of  Leyden. 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    MUNSTERITES.  385 

in  most  other  points  never  agreed  with  the  Anabaptists. 
To  be  brief,  after  much  controversy,  he  brought  the  mat- 
ter so  far  that  not  only  Bernaert  Rotman,  who  had  at 
first  opposed  him,  but  also  his  colleague,  H.  Staprede, 
and  various  others  began  to  preach  against  the  practice 
of  infant  baptism.  On  the  other  hand  Jan  van  Leyden 
learned  from  them,  especially  from  B.  Rotman,  the  doc- 
trine that  one  might  defend  and  propagate  his  religion 
with  external  weapons. 

In  the  meanwhile,  the  magistrates,  apprehending  se- 
rious mischief  which  might  be  expected  to  spring  from 
this,  forbade  those  whom  they  thought  were  giving  the 
most  occasion  to  it  in  the  city  ;  they  indeed  left  the  city, 
yet  on  the  instigation  of  B.  Rotman,  entered  it  again  by 
another  way.  Finally  matters  came  to  such  a  pass  that 
the  aforementioned,  and  supporters  of  the  Lutheran  (or 
miscalled  Evangelical)  doctrine,  who  had  become  agreed 
with  Jan  van  Leyden  in  the  article  of  baptism,  collected 
together  and  resolved  to  bring  about  a  total  restoration 
of  religion  ;  deciding  also,  that  to  this  end,  as  it  could 
not  be  effected  quietly,  it  should  be  done  by  force  of 
arms ;  further,  that  in  Miinster  the  beginning  should  be 
made.  Jan  van  Leyden  was  constituted  the  leader ;  and 
through  B.  Rotman's  proclamation  (many)  ignorant  and 
simple  people  from  the  surrounding  places  were  sum- 
moned to  help  carry  out  said  restoration,  which,  however, 
was  not  made  known  to  them  at  first.  These  were  prom- 
ised that  in  Miinster  they  should  receive  tenfold  for  their 
goods  which  they  had  to  abandon  on  this  account.  With- 
out loss  of  time  they  opposed  the  power  of  the  Bishop.* 


*  Count  Waldeck. 

^    25 


386  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

They  erected  fortifications,  seeking  not  only  to  defend 
themselves,  but  also  to  exterminate  their  opponents — 
that  is,  the  true  adherents  of  Rome  and  the  Pope.  But 
matters  took  quite  a  different  turn  from  what  they  had 
intended ;  they  were  defeated  and  the  Bishop  and  those 
of  the  city  triumphed.  Rotman  himself  (notwithstand- 
ing that  his  associates  were  in  equal  distress),  despairing 
of  his  life,  ran  to  the  enemies  to  be  killed  by  them  ;  so 
that  he  might  not,  like  Jan  van  Leyden,  be  taken  alive 
and  come  to  a  shameful  end. 

This,  then,  was  the  tragedy  enacted  at  Munster ;  the 
instigation,  progress  and  execution  can  and  may  not  be 
attributed  to  the  so-called  Anabaptists,  but  to  the  first 
risen  Lutherans,  especially  to  B.  Rotman  and  his  fol- 
lowers. Had  this  restoration  been  successful,  the  Luth- 
erans would  not  have  been  ashamed  of  it;  on  the  con- 
trary, they  would  have  boasted  of  it,  and  never  would 
have  left  the  honor  of  it  remain  in  the  hands  of  the  Ana- 
baptists.    To  this  alludes  the  following  old  ditty : 

Had  successful  been  the  glorious  restoration, 

Never  would  the  much-despised  Anabaptists 

Have  obtained  the  honor;  Luther  or  some  other, 

By  the  sword  of  Rotman,  lord  would  have  been  crowned. 

[Compare  tract  Onnooselheyds  Peyl,  etc.,  edit.  Harl. 
Anno.  1 63 1.  Annex  Hist.  Mart,  a  little  before  the  in- 
troduction: with  the  various  attestations  of  Bernhard 
Rotman,  Godfrey  Stralensis,  Rollins,  and  other  Luth- 
eran leaders  at  Munster;  whose  writings  concerning  this 
matter  were  published  shortly  after  the  transaction,  and 
have  also  come  down  to  us.  Also  the  notes  of  Melanch- 
ton,  Guido,  Sleydan  ;  and  also  in  the  great  atlas,  old  edi- 
tion.]—  The  Bloody  Theatre,  or  Martyrs  Mirror,  by 
Thielman  J.  Van  Braght,  p.  16. 


German  Translations  of  the  Bible  by  the 
Waldenses. 


By  Dr.  Ludwig  Keller. 


In  the  fourteenth  century,  under  the  administration  of 
Kaiser  Ludwig,  of  Bavaria,  the  great  opposition  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  to  Protestantism  was  broken. 
This  was  an  important  period  in  the  history  of  the 
Germans,  when  public  opinion  began  to  awaken  and  the 
enthusiasm  began  to  develop  itself  in  natural  affairs  as 
well  as  in  religion,  which  was  of  much  importance  to 
coming  centuries,  when  the  opposition  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  began  to  grow  stronger  than  ever  be- 
fore, and  the  "  heretics  "  (so  called  by  Roman  Catholics) 
commenced  to  establish  their  churches  everywhere.  The 
history  of  the  translation  of  the  German  Bible  was  a 
remarkable  period  in  the  fourteenth  century,  which  has 
been  brought  about  through  the  introduction  of  the 
German  music,  which  was  followed  by  a  number  of 
German  translations  of  the  Bible  (more  particularly  the 
New  Testament),  many  of  which  have  become  extinct. 
There  are  nine  hymns  in  the  Catholic  hymn  books  com- 
posed by  Bohemian  brethren.  The  States  Library  at 
Miincheii  contains  twenty-one  different  copies  of  Gospels 
and  Epistles  translated  into  German  by  Waldenses.  Only 
one  of  the  German  Bibles  of  the  fourteenth  century  be- 

(387) 


388  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

came  particularly  popular;  it  was  called  the  Tepler 
Bible,  and  was  issued  in  parts;  also  a  German  version  of 
the  New  Testament,  including  an  Epistle  of  Paul  to  the 
Laodiceans,  a  copy  of  which  is  now  in  the  Gymnasial 
Library  at  Freiburg,  in  Saxony,  and  another  in' posses- 
sion of  J.  M.  Goeze.  After  printing  was  invented  in  the 
year  1466,  the  first  German  Bible  was  given  to  the  press. 
In  the  same  year  a  second  edition  was  issued  by  John 
Mentel,  in  Strasburg,  and  another  edition  in  1473,  at 
Augsburg.  The  names  of  the  translators,  also  that  of 
the  printers,  were  carefully  withheld  on  account  of  the 
severe  persecution  at  that  time. 

It  is  an  important  question  to  consider  that  the  German 
translations  of  the  New  Testament  by  the  different  trans- 
lators, almost  word  for  word  agreed  with  the  first  or 
Tepler  Bible ;  not  only  those  three  above-mentioned  edi- 
tions, but  all  editions  from  1470  to  1522,  both  High 
German  and  Dutch,  have  the  Tepler  version  as  their 
basis.  These  are  the  editions  printed  without  the  printers' 
names  (except  one  printed  at  Nurnberg  or  Augsburg), 
two  by  Giinther  Zeiner,  between  1473  anc^  !477>at  Augs- 
burg; further,  the  two  editions  by  Anton  Sorg,  also  at 
Augsburg,  1477  and  1480;  the  Anton  Koburg  edition, 
1483;  the  Griininger,  of  Strasburg,  1485;  the  fifth  and 
sixth  of  Augsburg  (Hans  Schoensperger),  1485  and  1490; 
the  seventh  and  eighth  of  Augsburg,  by  Hans  and  Silvan 
Otmar,  1507  and  15 18.  The  Dutch  translations  ap- 
peared at  Coin  in  two  editions;  at  Lubcck  (1494)  and 
at  Halberstadt,  1522.  Further  information  maybe  ob- 
tained by  referring  to  Keh  reins'  History  of  the  German 
Translation  of  the  Bible  before  Martin  Lnther,  Stuttgart, 
1 85 1,  p.  33,  also  p.  49.     According  to  the  statements  of 


GERMAN    TRANSLATIONS    OF    THE    RlBLE.  389 

Kehreins,  it  appears  that  the  "  Tepler  "  Bible  was  exten- 
sively circulated  and  became  very  prominent. 

Thus  far  we  have  an  account  of  the  German  editions  of 
the  Bible  prior  to  1522.  Translations  of  parts  of  the 
Bible  appeared  in  large  numbers  prior  to  15 18.  The 
Gospels  of  the  New  Testament  appeared  not  less  than 
twenty-five  times  prior  to  15 18,  and  the  Psalter  thirteen 
times  prior  to  15 13,  and  other  Epistles  in  large  numbers.* 

The  following  is  taken  from  the  "  History  of  the  Revi- 
sion" of  the  New  Testament,  and  corresponds  with  the 
above.     It  reads  as  follows  : 

"  Portions  of  the  Bible  were  translated  into  German  as 
early  as  the  latter  part  of  the  ninth  century.  These  trans- 
lations increased  in  number  until  the  invention  of  printing. 
Five  undated  editions  were  issued  before  1477,  all  of 
them  from  the  Vulgate.  The  first  of  these  is  thought  to 
have  been  printed  as  early  as  1466  in  Strasburg.  Between 
1477  and  1522  nine  other  editions  followed,  besides  trans- 
lations of  detached  portions. 

"Luther's  New  Testament  appeared  in  1522.  It  was 
published  at  Wittemberg  in  two  folio  volumes.  In  1524 
the  whole  Bible,  with  the  exception  of  the  prophetical 
books,  was  published  in  three  folio  volumes  at  Nurem- 
berg. Luther's  Bible  was  translated  from  the  original 
languages. 

"The  Zurich  Biblef  was  published  shortly  after  Luther's, 
and  was  a  combination  of  his  translation  with  the  trans- 
lations of  Leo  Juda  and  other  German  scholars." 

*  See  Dr.  Keller,  Leipzig,  p.  43-  Waldenser  und  die  Deutschen 
Bibel  uebersetzungen. 

f  In  1530,  by  Christopher  Froschatier.  My  ancestor,  Martin  Kolb,  brought 
one  of  them  from  Holland  in  1 707.  It  is  now  in  the  possession  of  Jonathan 
Kulp,  of  North  Coventry,  Chester  County,  Pennsylvania,  and  is  (1888)  358 
years  old.— Author. 


The  Community  and  the  Church. 


Dr.  Keller  writes  in  the  "  Badisches  Gemeindeblatt" 
about  the  names  "  Mennoniten,"  " Taufgesinnten,"  "Alt- 
evangelische  Taufgesinnte."  He  maintained  that  when 
the  several  confessions  of  the  " Taufeesinnten "  from 
1 591  to  1665,  be  thoroughly  examined,  it  will  show  that 
the  above-mentioned  people  invariably  only  designated 
themselves  as  the  congregations  (Gemeinden),  the  con- 
gregations of  Christ  ("die  Gemeinden  Christi"),  or  con- 
gregations of  God  ("oder  Gemeinden  Gottes"),  also 
''Taufgesinnten  Gemeinden  Gottes." 

On  the  other  hand,  the  name  Mennonite  does  not  ap- 
pear in  a  single  instance  in  all  their  official  acts  previous 
to  the  year  1664,  even  in  their  conferences,  where  the 
Flanders,  the  Frieslanders  and  the  German  congrega- 
tions were  partakers.  In  the  year  1665,  for  the  first  time, 
we  find  the  name  Mennonite  in  a  single  instance  only. 
It  is  certain  that  the  above-mentioned  conferences  pre- 
ferred the  name  "Gemeinde  Christi"  to  the  name  Men- 
nonite, but  it  should  be  observed  that  the  name  Menno- 
nite only  became  general  in  later  years. 


(390) 


Menno  Simons'  Memorial. 


The  following  sketch  I  found  among  a  lot  of  waste 
paper,  and  as  it  is  so  full  of  interest  I  placed  it  on  these 
pages.  It  seems  there  was  an  illustration  attached  to  it, 
which  I  was  not  able  to  obtain. 

One  of  the  Places  where  Menno  Simons  after  his 

Renunciation  of  the  Church  of  Rome  first 

preached  the  gospel. 

There  are  many  localities  in  the  world  that  will  be 
long  remembered,  and  around  which  cluster  many  pre- 
cious memories.  The  places  in  themselves  may  not  be 
more  than  a  thousand  other  places,  and  indeed  may  pos- 
sess less  of  beauty  and  less  of  the  romantic  than  a  hun- 
dred other  places  of  which  no  notice  is  taken ;  but  the 
events  that  transpired  there,  and  men  who  have  lived  and 
labored  and  suffered  in  them,  make  these  places  of  in- 
tense interest  to  all  who  possess  a  knowledge  of  them. 

With  what  solemnity  of  feeling  do  men,  to-day,  walk 
the  streets  of  ancient  Jerusalem,  the  pathway  across  the 
Brook  Kedron,  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane,  the  Mount  of 
Olives  and  many  other  places  in  Palestine,  the  soil  of 
which,  more  than  eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  was  pressed 
by  the  sacred  feet  of  the  Son  of  God ;  and  because  here 

(391) 


392  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

He  labored  and  suffered  and  died  to  save  us  from  our 
sins;  and  here,  too,  the  Gospel  was  first  preached,  and 
here  transpired  the  tragic  scenes  of  sorrow  and  suffering 
connected  with  the  lives  and  death  of  many  who  loved 
the  poor,  despised  Nazarene.  All  these  things  give  a 
deep  and  lasting  interest  to  localities  of  this  character, 
which  is  precious  to  every  Christian. 

With  similar  feelings  we  must  ever  regard  the  localities 
where  God's  children  in  the  ages  past  have  lived  and 
suffered  and  died,  and  especially  so  is  it  with  those  who 
have  held  like  faith  and  maintained  like  principles  with 
ourselves.  When  we  follow  the  fortunes  of  God's  peo- 
ple through  the  Eastern  countries,  when  we  think  of  the 
Donatists,  the  Paulicians,  the  Waldenses  or  Poor  Men  of 
Lyons,  the  Albigenses,  the  Mennonites  and  others,  every 
spot,  where  the  precious  blood  of  these  faithful  martyrs 
flowed,  must  be  to  the  Mennonites  to-day,  as  it  were, 
hallowed  ground. 

So  the  place  represented  by  the  illustration  on  the  op- 
posite page  has  a  historic  record,  which  will  forever  en- 
dear it  to  all  the  followers  of  that  noble  champion  of 
Gospel  truth,  who  here  so  boldly,  against  all  opposition, 
declared  the  whole  counsel  of  God  unto  the  people.  The 
place  is  a  parcel  of  ground  containing  only  a  few  acres 
near  the  village  of  Witmarsum,  in  the  province  of  Fries- 
land,  in  Holland. 

Witmarsum  was  the  birthplace  of  Mcnno,  as  he  him- 
self relates  in  his  Renunciation  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
and  to  this  place  he  again  returned  and  preached,  after  he 
had  served  as  priest  for  a  time  in  his  father's  village, 
called  Pingjutn,  and  gained  some  notoriety  as  an  ex- 
pounder of  the  Scriptures. 


MENNO    SIMONS     MEMORIAL.  393 

On  the  parcel  of  ground  above  referred  to  there  was 
still  standing,  in  1828,  a  small,  dilapidated,  old  building, 
which  throughout  that  vicinity  was  known  as  Menno 
Simons  Oud  PrcckJiuis  (Menno  Simons'  Old  Meeting- 
house), and  was  then  still  used  by  the  Mennonites  of  that 
day  as  a  house  of  worship. 

In  this  place,  according  to  old  traditions,  Menno  Simons, 
for  some  time  after  his  renunciation  of  the  Church  of 
Rome,  preached  the  Gospel,  and  it  is  even  claimed  that 
he  preached  in  this  very  house,  but  it  is  hardly  probable 
that  on  this  rough  coast,  so  much  exposed  to  the  storms 
and  tempests  of  that  locality,  the  house  could  have  with- 
stood the  ravages  of  time  for  a  period  of  three  hundred 
years. 

In  1828  the  old  house,  which  so  long  bore  the  name 
of  Menno,  was  taken  down  and  a  new  one  erected  in  the 
same  place  and  in  the  same  style  as  the  old  one,  with  the 
exception  that  a  small  cupola  was  added  in  the  middle 
of  the  roof.  The  illustration  on  the  opposite  page  is  a 
representation  of  this  house,  built  in  1828.  In  later 
years,  during  the  winter,  when  the  weather  was  more 
rough  and  the  roads  muddy,  it  seemed  too  severe  and  un- 
pleasant a  task  for  the  people  to  go  from  the  village, 
through  storm  and  rain  against  the  bleak  winds  and 
through  marshy  roads,  to  the  meeting-house,  and  for  this 
reason  it  was  determined,  in  1876,  to  build  a  new  meet- 
ing-house in  the  village  of  Witmarsum,  which  was  done 
in  1877,  and  in  December  of  the  same  year  the  congre- 
gation took  leave  of  the  old  meeting-house,  and  later 
on  the  place  erected  a  memorial  stone  or  monument,  on 
the  sides  of  which  are  the  following  inscriptions: 


394  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

IN    MEMORY    OF 

MENNO   SIMONS, 
Born  in  Witmarsum  1492. 
Heb.  XIII,  Vs.  7.  " 

According-  to  tradition 

Menno  here  preached  to  his 

first  followers. 

For  a  period  of  three  hundred  years' 

the  Anabaptists  of  Witmarsum 

met  in  this  place  for  worship. 

I  Corinthians  III,  Vs.  11. 
1536. 


Origin  of  the  Old  Evangelical  Church. 


The  first  Christians  from  the  time  of  the  Apostles 
did  not  bind  themselves  down  to  any  system  of  teaching, 
or  any  symbol,  only  the  plain  doctrine  and  example  of 
Christ  and  the  Apostles.  Of  theology  or  theological 
education  they  knew  very  little,  and  just  so  little  did  they 
consider  ceremonial  forms  essential  to  salvation.  Baptism 
only  followed  the  teaching  of  religious  belief,  and  in  that 
whole  epoch,  to  the  year  A.D.  150,  not  the  least  trace  of 
infant  baptism  can  be  proven;  only  adults  were  baptized 
upon  their  own  confession  of  faith,  and  such  baptism  was 
called  the  seal  of  faith.  For  the  performance  of  all  these 
religious  exercises  no  temples  nor  altars  were  needed, 
consequently  no  churches  were  needed  down  to  the  year 
A.D.  175.     (Dr.  Keller.) 

Since  the  year  A.D.  300  we  find  the  Church  was 
called  the  Church  of  the  Novatians,  or  sometimes  in  the 
Oriental  countries  were  called  the  Congregations  of  the 
Katarer,  who  from  the  third  to  the  fifth  century  spread 
themselves  from  Syria  to  Spain. 

Novatian,  a  prominent  leader,  but  not  the  originator  of 
these  churches,  was  already  by  their  opponents  or  enemies 
charged  as  a  schismatic  and  heretic.  Caesar  Constantine, 
who  for  a  while  tolerated  them,  at  last  treated  them  as 
heretics,  forbade  their  religious  meetings,  took  away  their 
churches  and  ordered  their  books  to  be  destroyed.  Caesar 

(395) 


39^  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

Honorius,  also,  in  the  year  A.D.  412  included  them  in 
his  edict  against  the  heretics,  and  Theodosius  the  Second 
followed  the  same  example,  but  notwithstanding  all  these 
persecutions  these  churches  maintained  themselves  and 
prospered  throughout  the  Orient  until  the  sixth  and 
seventh  century,  when  they  still  claimed  to  be  the  "True 
Evangelical  Church."*  And  it  is  an  established  fact  that 
they  possessed  some  very  valuable  literary  works. 

The  question  is,  were  these  Katarers  (Albigenses),  who 
were  also  called  Bogomilen  (friends  of  God)  since  the 
seventh  and  eighth  century  in  the  Orient  and  Occident, 
as  also  later  the  so-called  Paulicians,  who  simply  called 
themselves  Christians,  in  close  connection  with  the  older 
Katarers  in  any  respect?  Certain  it  is  that  all  those 
churches  claim  to  be  in  immediate  historical  connec- 
tion with  the  Apostolic  times. 

These  Katarer  or  Albigenser  churches  continued  down 
to  the  twelfth  century,  when  Peter  Waldus,  so  prominent 
in  the  Church,  became  their  principal  leader,  and  from 
that  time  were  called  Waldenses,  or  Evangelische  Chris- 
ten, until  the  Lutherans  and  others  also  called  themselves 
Evangelische,  then,  to  distinguish,  they  called  themselves 
the  Altevangelische  Gemeinden  until  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, when  Menno  Simons,  the  highly  educated  and  en- 
lightened Dutch  Reformer,  connected  himself  with  the 
Church  and  became  a  leader  among  them,  in  the  year 
1537.  After  that  time  they  were  called  Mennonites  by 
their  enemies  only,  but  they  invariably  designated  them- 
selves as  the  Congregations,  or  Congregations  of  Christ. 
Even  Heinrich  Funk,  of  Franconia,  Pa.,  in  his  will  dated 
June   13th,  1759,  says,  "ye  Elders   in  the  Congregation 

*  See  Herzog  &°  Plitt  Realencycfopcedia,  Bd.  X,  p.  666. 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    OLD    EVANC>ELICAL    CHURCH.         397 

of  Christ,"  "named  ye  Mennonists."  The  name  Menno- 
nite  does  not  appear  in  a  single  instance  in  all  their  offi- 
cial acts  previous  to  the  year  1664. 

The  same  principle  claimed  by  those  Middle  Age 
Katarern  corresponds  also  with  many  of  the  later  so- 
called  sects,  above  all,  the  so-called  "  Waldenses "  or 
"Tisserands"  (weavers),  "Friends  of  God,"  "  Pickarden," 
"  Anabaptists,"  etc.  (as  these  sects  may  be  called  by  their 
enemies),  was  ta\ight  through  all  ages  from  the  time  of 
the  Apostles  down  to  the  present,  no  matter  by  what  name 
they  were  called.  They  were  at  the  same  time  known 
as  the  "  True  Congregations  of  Christ,"  or  Evangelical 
Christians.  And  that  they  existed  from  the  Apostles 
down  to  the  present  is  plainly  shown  by  the  following: 
An  old  writer  in  the  Romish  Church  said,  among  all 
sects  none  were  so  injurious  to  the  Romish  Church  as 
the  Waldenses  or  Taufgesinnten,  because  they  existed  at 
so  early  a  time,  even  the  time  of  Sylvester  or  the  time  of 
the  Apostles.  Jacob  Mehrning  also  writes  about  the 
above-named  sects  thus  :  This  is  by  no  means  a  new  sect 
that  took  its  start  with  Peter  Waldus ;  Papist  writers 
themselves  acknowledge  that  they  existed  at  the  time  of 
Pope  Sylvester — yea,  even  at  the  time  of  the  Apostles. 

These  so-called  sects  claim  continual  connection  from 
time  to  time  with  the  old  Christian,  Apostolic,  or  Old 
Evangelical  churches  through  all  times.  But  their 
enemies  continually  claim  that  they  were  nothing  else 
than  new  and  self-constituted  sects,  except  some  few  who 
are  better  informed,  as  above-mentioned,  and  who  do 
acknowledge  that  they  already  existed  at  the  time  of 
Sylvester — yea,  long  before  him,  even  from  the  time  of 
the  Apostles.*  The  time  of  Sylvester  was  A.D.  315. 
*  See  T.  J.  V.  Braght,  1st  part,  p.  95. 


398  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

If  any  of  the  churches  or  denominations  of  the  present 
day  will  go  back  and  claim  those  old  sects,  as  they  call 
them,  as  their  starting  point,  or  foundation,  or  their  prin- 
ciples, are  they  also  willing  to  accept  and  adopt  those 
principles  or  confessions  of  faith  that  they  preached  and 
practiced,  and  lived  up  to  and  testified  to,  and  scaled  with 
the  blood  of  thousands  of  them  who  were  persecuted 
and  murdered  by  the  Roman  Catholics  in  Spain  and  the 
Netherlands,  and  by  the  Calvinists  in  Switzerland,  viz. : 

ist.  Against  swearing  an  oath. 

2d.  Against  taking  up  the  sword  and  waging  war. 

3d.  Against  infant  baptism  as  not  in  accordance  with 
the  Scripture. 


Closing  Chapter. 


We  must  say,  it  is  indeed  a  very  remarkable  history 
which  greets  us  in  the  records  of  the  idea  and  experience 
of  these  old  evangelical  churches.  They  have  been  per- 
secuted through  centuries;  they  have  been  stigmatized 
as  heretics  ;  they  have  been  slaughtered  as  outcasts  ;  yet 
their  opponents  have  never  succeeded  in  exterminating 
them  and  rooting  out  their  principles  and  ideas.  On  the 
contrary,  in  spite  of  all  opposition,  they  have  gained 
ground  more  and  more  as  the  centuries  marched  on. 
Out  of  the  graves  of  the  martyrs  of  these  churches  there 
sprouted  up  new  blossoms  of  life,  exhaling  the  fragrance 
of  a  true,  living,  Christian  faith  among  the  nations,  thus 
verifying  the  words  of  Christ :  "  If  a  grain  falleth  into  the 
ground  and  die,  it  beareth  much  fruit." 

Penetrating  into  the  details  of  their  history,  the  reader 
is  struck  with  astonishment  to  find  these  annals  replete 
with  records  of  most  heroic  suffering  without  equal ;  they 
show  the  fulfilment  of  Christ's  words  :  "  Behold,  I  send 
you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves,"  and  "  If  they 
have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you  ;"  but 
at  the  same  time  these  records  prove  the  truth  of  the 
statement,  "  They  have  hated  me  without  a  cause." 

Let  me  close  with  pointing  to  the  words  of  a  circular 
which  has  lately  been  sent  to  the  Protestant  denomina- 
tions, in  which  attention  is  solicited  to  the  old  Waldensian 

(399) 


400  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

churches.  It  is  there  set  forth  that  a  Church  which  has 
become  remarkable  and  venerable  through  a  long  history 
of  suffering  and  persecution,  naturally  claims  the  sym- 
pathy of  all  those  that  take  a  true  interest  in  the  pure 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  What  is  said  here  in  respect  to 
the  venerable  Waldensian  churches  of  Italy  might,  as  I 
believe,  be  fitly  applied  also  to  the  descendants  of  the 
old  evangelical  churches  of  all  centuries  and  those  who 
have  adopted  their  principles.  These  churches  may  well 
claim  to  have  gained  through  long  and  intense  suffering 
a  citizenship  among  other  Protestant  denominations  ;  this 
citizenship  carries  with  it,  it  is  true,  duties  and  obligations, 
but  it  also  carries  with  it  a  most  just  claim,  the  only  one 
which  the  evangelical  churches  make  in  accordance  with 
their  principles — the  claim  of  liberty  of  conscience ;  the 
claim  of  being  tolerated  and  permitted  to  live  according  to 
their  principles  of  faith,  as  they  see  them  laid  down  in  the 
Word  of  God. 


FINIS. 


APPENDIX. 


26       •    \  (401) 


First  Impulse  or  Motive  of  the  Cassels 
Emigrating  to  America. 


William  Penn  made  his  first  visit  through  Germany 
in  1 67 1  as  a  missionary,  and  only  followed  the  example 
of  his  brothers  in  faith,  and  stopped  at  Emden,  Crefeld 
and  Westphalia. 

His  second  visit  he  made  in  the  year  1677,  in  the  thirty- 
third  year  of  his  age,  and  not  yet  known  as  the  founder 
of  Pennsylvania.  Four  years  later,  it  appears,  he  made  a 
third  trip  ;  and  from  Cassel  he  gave  notice  of  a  meeting  he 
proposed  to  hold  at  Frankfort.  From  Frankfort  he  went 
to  Kriesheim,  where  he  arrived  August  23d,  168 1,  and  in- 
tended to  preach.  A  meeting  had  been  previously  an- 
nounced for  that  purpose  ;  but  upon  the  urgent  request  of 
a  Calvinist  minister,  all  preaching  was  forbidden  by  the 
bailiff's  deputy.  However,  a  silent  meeting  was  held,  in 
which  all  took  part ;  also  those  from  Worms,  who  followed 
them  in  a  wagon.  Penn,  however,  got  permission  from 
Count  Karl  Ludwig  to  preach  again,  consequently,  on  Sun- 
day, August  26th,  Penn  traveled  on  foot  from  Worms  to 
Kriesheim,  a  distance  of  six  miles,  and  preached  to  the 
people  of  Kriesheim  in  a  barn.  Count  Ludwig  quietly 
entered  the  barn,  and  stood  behind  a  door  listening  ;  but 
Penn  did  not  know  it.  Ludwig  afterwards  reported  to 
the  Calvinist  minister,  that  nothing  of  a  heretical  nature 

(403) 


404  HISTORV    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

occurred,  but,  on  the  contrary,  all  that  he  heard  was  ac- 
tually very  good.  Penn  preached  in  the  German  lan- 
guage, which  he  had  learned  from  his  mother,  she  being 
a  Dutch  woman  from  Rotterdam.  During  his  discourse 
he  pictured  the  then  raging  persecutions  of  the  non-re- 
sistant Christians ;  how  they  were  denied  the  right  to 
worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  conscience, 
and  how  they  were  driven  from  one  place  to  another,  and 
their  property  confiscated. 

He  further  explained  their  principles  of  faith  regarding 
swearing  an  oath  and  waging;  war,  and  of  revenge,  which 
corresponded  very  nearly  with  that  of  the  Mennonites, 
and  gave  great  satisfaction  to  those  present.  Among 
them  were  Heinrich  Cassel  and  Yilles  Cassel,  who  were 
so  well  pleased  with  his  remarks  that  as  soon  as  the 
meeting  closed  they  took  him  by  the  hand  and  embraced 
him,  and  invited  him  to  go  with  them,  which  he  did. 
Then  they  had  a  long  consultation  about  matters  of  re- 
ligion. He  told  them  that  he  had  a  large  tract  of  land  in 
America,  which  had  been  granted  to  him  by  King 
Charles  II,  March  4th,  1 681,  and  made  it  free  by  purchase 
to  enable  the  conscientiously  scrupulous  to  settle  and  en- 
joy their  religious  opinions  without  restraint.  Thus  by 
promising  them  perfect  freedom  and  liberty  of  conscience 
to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  con- 
science, was  given  the  first  impulse  or  motive  of  the 
Cassels  emigrating  to  America.* 

*  From  MSS.  in  the  library  of  A.  H.  Cassel  at  Harleysville. 


The  Mennonite  Shipbuilder. 

At  the  time  of  the  truce  between  the  Spaniards  and 
the  Dutch,  in  1609,  there  lived  at  Hoorn,  in  North  Hol- 
land, a  Mennonist,  Peter  Jansen,  who  took  the  notion 
that  he  would  build  a  ship  of  the  same  proportions  as 
Noah's  ark,  only  smaller,  that  is,  120  feet  long,  20  feet 
broad  and  12  feet  high.  While  it  was  building  every 
one  laughed  at  him  ;  but,  Dutchman-like,  he  kept  stur- 
dily on,  and  found  in  the  end  that  it  justified  his  expecta- 
tions, for,  when  launched,  it  proved  to  be  able  to  bear  a 
third  more  freight  than  other  ships  of  the  same  measure- 
ment, required  no  more  hands  to  manage  it  than  they, 
and  sailed  much  faster.  The  result  was  that  the  Dutch 
built  many  others  like  it,  calling  them  Noah's  arks,  and 
they  only  ceased  to  be  used  after  the  close  of  the  truce 
in  1 62 1,  because  they  could  not  carry  cannon,  and  thus 
were  not  safe  against  privateers. — J.  D.  Michaelis. 


(405) 


Extract  from  an  Address  delivered  by 
Dr.  W.  J.  Mann. 


Dr.  William  J.  Mann  delivered  a  most  interesting 
historical  sermon  in  the  Zion  Church,  on  Franklin 
Street,  Philadelphia  (German  Lutheran),  which  we  find  in 
the  Philadelphia  Press,  Monday,  October  8th,  1883,  basing 
his  remarks  on  Genesis  21  :  33,  34,  viz.:  Abraham,  whose 
name  the  confessors  of  the  three  most  important  forms 
of  religion  on  the  earth  keep  in  reverence,  is  by  Israelites 
called  the  father  of  their  nation  ;  by  the  Mahomedans, 
a  prophet ;  and  by  us  Christians  in  a  higher  sense,  the 
father  of  the  faithful  and  the  friend  of  God.  Two  hun- 
dred years  ago  the  first  German  emigrants  came  to  our 
beautiful  Pennsylvania.  They  were  small  in  numbers,* 
but  they  were  an  energetic,  industrious  and  persevering 
people.  They  came  as  Christians,f  and  not  being  pro- 
vided with  churches  they  united  with  the   Quakers  and 

*  Thirteen  families,  consisting  of  thirty-three  souls. 

f  Dr.  W.  J.  Mann  failed  to  mention  here  that  those  Christians,  as  he 
says,  were  the  thirteen  families  of  Mennonites,  viz.  :  Lenart  Arets,  Abraham 
( )p  den  Graeff,  Dirk  Op  den  Graeff,  Herman  Op  den  Graeff,  Willem  Strey- 
pers,  Thonis  Kunders,  Reynier  Tyson,  Jan  Seimens,  Jan  Lensen,  Peter 
Keurlis,  Johannes  lileikers,  Jan  Lukens  and  Abraham  Tunes,  who  arrived 
October  6th,  1683. 

(406) 


ADDRESS    DELIVERED    BY    DR.    W.    J.    MANN.  407 

worshiped  with  them,*  and  indeed,  in  1688,  undertook  to 
lay  the  first  protest  against  Slavery  before  the  monthly 
meeting  of  the  Quakers. f  It  took  almost  180  years  and 
a  mighty  war  which  shook  our  whole  Union  to  the  foun- 
dation to  bring  about  what  these  Germans  in  their 
simple-heartedness  had  considered  as  the  right  and 
Christian  thing  at  too  early  a  period.  J  Within  the  course 
of  a  few  decades  other  Germans  arrived  in  Pennsylvania, 
and  some  of  them  of  very  peculiar  notions,  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  thinking  that  leading 
a  hermit  §  life  they  could  best  serve  their  Lord,  settled 
around  our  romantic  Wissahickon.  ||  Lutherans  and 
Reformed  churchmen  also  followed  the  invitation  given 
by  William  Penn,  that  great  and  good  man,  who  through- 

*  The  first  religious  meeting  held  by  these  people  was  held  in  the  house 
of  Thonis  Kunders,  in  1683.  From  that  time  they  held  their  meetings  in 
private  houses.  Sometimes  in  Summer,  in  the  shade  under  the  trees  ;  some- 
times they  worshiped  with  the  Quakers,  and  the  Quakers  with  them,  but 
were  not  connected  with  them.  Tn  1708  these  Mennonites  built  their  first 
meeting-house  at  Germantown  Road  and  Herman  Street,  Germantown. 

f  This  protest  was  drawn  up  in  Germantown  in  the  year  1688  and  signed 
by  Garret  Hendricks  (it  is  held  that  he  was  a  Mennonite,  see  Germantown 
Independent  of  July  28th,  1883),  Derick  Op  den  Graeff  and  Abraham  Op 
den  Graeff,  both  Mennonites  (see  Biographical  Sketches  by  S.  W.  Penny- 
packer,  p.  28),  and  Francis  Daniel  Pastorius,  who  was  a  Pietist  (see  notes 
on  his  Pamphlets,  pp.  17  and  49,  by  S.  W.  Pennypacker). 

\  The  Mennonites  never  held  slaves,  even  those  who  lived  in  Slave  States 
did  not ;  they  believed  it  to  be  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ. 

\  There  was  only  one  person  at  that  time  near  Germantown  who  lived 
a  hermit  life,  named  Herman  Dorst.  He  died  October  14th,  1739,  at  the 
age  of  eighty  years. 

||  In  1694  Johannes  Kelpius,  the  Hermit  of  the  Wissahickon,  and  others 
of  his  followers,  all  Pietists,  who  were  expelled  from  the  College  at  Helm- 
stedt,  arrived  and  settled  on  the  Wissahickon  near  Roxborough,  where  they 
founded  the  Society  of  the  "  Woman  in  the  Wilderness."  The  Mennonites 
had  no  connection  with  them. 


408  HISTORY    OF   THE   MENNONITES. 

out  his  province  at  once  established  perfect  religious 
tolerance.  In  1703  we  discover  the  first  German  Luth- 
eran congregation  on  this  continent,  at  New  Hanover, 
thirty-six  miles  from  Philadelphia. 


An  Interesting  Address. 

By  Matteo  Brocket,  of  Rome. 


An  interesting  address  was  delivered  some  time  ago 
in  Berlin  by  Dr.  Matteo  Brochet,  of  Rome,  President 
of  the  Evangelization  Committee  of  Italy.  He  touched 
briefly  upon  the  early  history  of  the  Waldenses,  not  only 
those  of  the  twelfth  century,  but  those  of  the  tenth  cen- 
tury. He  mentions  thirty-three  persecutions,  where  their 
towns  had  been  burned,  their  members  and  brethren  tor- 
mented and  killed,  and  yet  they  have  been  wonderfully 
preserved  in  their  Church  and  their  principles  through 
all  the  persecutions  they  had  to  endure.  It  seems  to 
have  been  the  object  of  the  All-wise  Preserver  of  the  uni- 
verse that  through  these  people  the  Gospel  should  be 
preached  to  all  the  Italian  inhabitants.  Although  it 
would  have  been  much  more  convenient  for  them  to  have 
remained  at  home  on  their  farms  in  the  valleys,  yet  since 
religious  liberty  was  guaranteed  in  Italy  (1848),  the 
twelve  or  fourteen  thousand  members  of  the  Waldenses 
commenced  their  mission  work. 

In  1855  they  founded  a  theological  seminary  at  Flor- 
ence and  sent  preachers  and  Bible  colporteurs  through 
all  Italy.  In  i860  they  had  fifteen  stations  and  the  same 
number  of  messengers  in  Italy.  At  present  (1887)  their 
field  of  labor  extends  from  Mont  Blanc  to  the  south 
point  of  Sicily.  They  have  44  organized  congregations, 
38  stations  and    120  missionaries,  and   among  them    36 

(409) 


410  HISTORV   OE   THE   MENNONITES* 

ordained  ministers  and  57  teachers  ;  they  visit  many  cities 
and  towns.  During  the  last  year  they  counted  (inde- 
pendent of  the  old  valley  congregations)  4,000  com- 
municant members,  1,961  ■  scholars  in  their  elementary 
schools  and  over  3,000  scholars  in  their  Sunday  and  even- 
ing schools.  They  raised  about  70,000  francs  to  defray 
expenses. 

The  conduct  toward  these  Waldenses  on  the  part  of 
the  Italians  is  very  favorable,  but  the  Romish  clergy  try 
to  put  every  obstacle  in  their  way,  viz. :  that  the  Bible 
only  originated  from  Luther,  and  they  were  buying  souls, 
and  other  reports.  They  also  hinder  and  injure  the 
Waldenses  in  their  business.  In  the  year  1560  a  min- 
ister of  the  Waldenses  was  publicly  burned  to  death  in 
the  presence  of  the  Pope  and  his  cardinals;  in  i860  an 
attempt  was  made  to  burn  a  house  occupied  by  Wal- 
denses. 

At  present  there  is  in  Rome  an  Evangelical  church,  at 
the  Piazza  di  Venezia,  open  with  the  following  super- 
scription :  "  Light  shineth  out  of  darkness,"  and  the 
Evangelical  preacher  there  has  many  attentive  listeners 
in  his  audience.  At  present  many  of  the  Catholic  popu- 
lation take  part  in  religious  affairs  with  the  Waldenses. 
In  an  Evangelical  school,  among  200  children  there  are 
180  children  of  Catholic  parents;  that  is  a  great  blessing 
for  the  Waldenses,  for  which  they  are  thankful  to  God, 
but  at  the  same  time  they  in  return  are  very  thankful  for 
the  privileges  they  received  on  the  part  of  the  govern- 
ment of  Italy.  May  Italy  and  Germany,  not  only  in 
matters  of  science  and  politics,  but  in  matters  of  religion, 
go  hand  in  hand.     God  bless  them. 

July  4th,  1887. 


The  Mennonites  and  Temperance. 


Already  in  the  founding  of  the  Mennonite  Church  in 
this  country,  two  hundred  years  ago,  at  Germantown, 
Pa.,  we  find  them  taking  a  decided  stand  on  the  temper- 
ance question,  and  they  have  ever  since  been  noted  for 
their  temperance  principles,  and  as  the  liquor  question  is 
becoming  the  most  prominent  that  the  public  and  the 
religious  world  has  to  deal  with,  it  is  only  fitting  that 
they  should  declare  their  principles  now. 

At  the  last  session  of  the  Semi-annual  Conference  of 
Eastern  Pennsylvania,  held  in  Churchville,  Berks  County, 
May  3d  and  4th,  1887,  and  to  which  a  number  of  the 
churches  of  said  denomination  in  Bucks  County  belong, 
the  following  resolution  was  passed  without  a  dissenting 
word  or  vote : 

"Acknowledging  the  pernicious  influence  on  the  body 
and  soul  which  the  manufacture,  sale  and  use  of  intoxi- 
cating drinks  exert  on  mankind,  we  rejoice  at  the  steps 
which  our  State  government  has  taken  for  the  suppres- 
sion and  final  prohibition  of  this  evil.  We  acknowledge 
it  to  be  the  duty  of  every  Christian  to  take  a  decided 
stand  in  suppressing  this  evil,  and  in  no  way,  either  by 
word  or  action,  to  promote  the  sale  or  use  of  intoxicat- 
ing drinks." — Bucks  County  Intelligencer. 


(411) 


Early  Churches  of  Germantown. 


The  Mennonites  held  their  first  religious  service  in  the 
house  of  Tonis  Kunders  (afterwards  called  Conrad,  later 
Cunard),  in  1683  ;  from  that  time  the  Mennonites  date 
their  organization.  Some  historians  call  them  the  Ger- 
man Friends.  As  soon  as  the  Friends  settled  in  German- 
town  they  frequently  worshiped  together,  until  in  1705 
the  Friends  or  Quakers  built  a  meeting-house  of  their 
own,  but  the  Mennonites  continued  worshiping  in  private 
houses  until  the  year  1 708,  when  they  built  their  first 
meeting-house,  which  was  a  log  house,  on  the  same  lot 
where  their  prosent  stone  house  now  stands  (built  in 
1770). 

The  Dunkards  came  to  Germantown  in  17 19.  The 
log  house  was  built  in  173  1  by  John  Pettikoffer,  for  his 
dwelling,  who  procured  his  funds  by  asking  gifts  there- 
for from  the  inhabitants.  Because  it  was  the  first  house 
in  the  place  and  procured  by  begging,  it  was  called 
"  Beggarstown."  The  stone  church  on  the  same  prem- 
ises was  built  in  1770. 

The  German  Reformed  built  their  first  meeting-house 
opposite  to  the  market-house  about  the  year  1733.  The 
front  was  first  built;  the  back  part  was  added  in  1762. 

The  Methodists  began  to  preach  in  Germantown  about 
the  year  1798,  and  in  1S00  they  built  their  stone  meeting- 
house in  the  lane  opposite  to  Mr.  Samuel  Harvey's  house. 

(412) 


EARLY  CHURCHES  OF  GERMANTOWN.        413 

The  Lutheran  church. — It  is  not  accurately  known 
when  this  was  built,  but  it  is  certain  there  was  a  Lutheran 
church  in  Germantown  before  the  first  one  in  Phila- 
delphia, which  was  erected  in  1743.  The  first  ordained 
minister,  Dr.  H.  M.  Muhlenberg,  came  to  Philadelphia 
in  1742. 

The  Protestant  Episcopal  church  of  St.  Luke  was  built 
in  the  year  18 19. 

The  lower  burying-ground  of  half  an  acre  was  the  gift 
of  John  Streeper,  of  Germany,  per  Leonard  Aret,  one  of 
the  first  Mennonites  at  Germantown ;  it  is  now  called 
Hood's  cemetery.  The  upper  one  was  given  by  Paul 
Wolff,  afterwards  called  Ax's  graveyard,  now  Concord 
burying-ground.  Paul  Wolff  was  a  Mennonite,  and  a 
number  of  the  old  Mennonites  are  buried  there. 


Old  Germantown. 


Its  Division  into  Lots.— The  Curious  Names  of  the 

Original  Settlers  and  Something  of  their 

Holdings. 

The  German  Township,  first  called  "  The  German 
Town,"  and  when  incorporated  by  William  Penn  as  a 
borough  was  named  Germantown,  was  laid  out  by  virtue 
of  three  warrants — one  for  six  thousand  acres  to  Francis 
Daniel  Pastorius  for  the  German  and  Dutch  purchasers, 
dated  October  12th,  1683,  another  to  Francis  Daniel 
Pastorius  for  two  hundred  acres,  dated  February  12th, 
1684,  and  the  third  to  Jurian  Hartsfelder,  who  was  at 
one  time  the  owner  of  the  district  of  the  Northern  Lib- 
erties, for  one  hundred  and  fifty  acres,  dated  April  25th, 
1684.  The  land  was  laid  out  on  April  3d,  1684,  and  the 
patent  was  issued  in  1689. 

Germantown  began  fourteen  perches  below  Shoe- 
maker's Lane  (now  Penn  Street)  and  extended  to  Abing- 
ton  Road  (now  Washington  Lane).  The  town  lots  num- 
bered fifty-five  and  were  divided  into  twenty-seven  and  a 
half  on  each  side  of  the  main  road  (now  Germantown 
Avenue).  The  original  settlers  cast  lots  for  the  ground, 
in  the  cave  of  Francis  Daniel  Pastorius,  in  Philadelphia, 
and  the  following  curious  document  was  in  existence 
fifty  years  ago,  and  is  probably  still  in  preservation: 

(414) 


OLD    GERMANTOWN.  415 

"  We,  whose  names  are  to  these  presents  subscribed, 
do  hereby  certify,  unto  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that 
soon  after  our  arrival  in  this  province  of  Pennsylvania,  in 
October,  1683,  to  our  certain  knowledge,  Herman  Op  der 
Graff,  Dirk  Op  der  Graff,  and  Abraham  Op  der  Graff,  as 
well  as  we  ourselves,  in  the  cave  of  Francis  Daniel 
Pastorius,  at  Philadelphia,  did  cast  lots  for  the  respective 
lots  which  they  and  we  then  began  to  settle  in  German- 
town  ;  and  the  said  Graffs  (three  brothers)  have  sold  their 
several  lots,  each  by  himself,  no  less  than  if  a  division  in 
writing  had  been  made  by  them. 

Witness  our  hands  this  29th  November,  A.D.  1709. 

Lenart  Arets, 
Jan  Lensen, 
Thones  Kunders, 
William  Streypers, 
Reynier  Tysen, 
Abraham  Tunes, 
Jan  Lucken." 

The  lots  were  numbered  from  the  north  southward, 
and  the  names  of  the  original  holders,  as  well  as  the 
owners  twenty-five  years  later,  were  as  follows  : 


East 

Side 

of  Main  Road. 

1689. 

1/14. 

I. 

Peter  Keurlis. 

Peter  Keurlis. 

2. 

Tunis  Kunders. 

Tunis  Conrad. 

3- 

John  Lensen. 

John  Lensen. 

4- 

Lenart  Arets. 

Leonard  Arets. 

5- 

Rynier  Tyson. 

Isaac  Van  Sintern. 

6. 

John  Lucken. 

Herman  Carstorp, 

4i6 


HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 


1689. 

1 7  H. 

7- 

Abraham  Tunis. 

Jacob  Gottschalk. 

8. 

Gerhard  Hendricks. 
David  Sherges. 

Isaac  Schumacher. 

9- 

Walter  Simon. 

Walter  Simon. 

IO. 

Dirk  Kolk. 
Wiggert  Levering. 

James  Delaplaine. 

1 1. 

Herman  Van  Bon. 

Herman  Van  Bon. 

12. 

Gerhard  Levering. 

John  Doeden. 

13- 


14- 
16. 


19. 
20. 
21. 

22. 
23- 


Henry  Sellen. 
Isaac  Scheffer. 
Henry  Buchholtz. 
Frankfort  Co. 
Cornelius  Bom. 
Isaac  Dilbeck. 
Enneke  Klosterman. 
John  Doeden. 
Andreas  Souplies. 
William  Rittenhouse. 

Claus  Rittenhouse. 

Claus  Rittenhouse. 

Dirk  Keyser,  Sr. 

William  Streypers. 


John  Henry  Sprogell. 


Paul  Kestner. 

Daniel  Geissler. 

Francis  Daniel  Pastorius. 

John  Doeden. 

Christian  Warner. 

Arnold  Van  Fossen. 

Paul  Engle. 

Hans  Henry  Lane. 

Dirk  Keyser. 

Paul  Enerle. 


West  Side  of  Main  Road. 


1.  John  Streypers. 

2.  Dirk  Op  de  Graeff. 

3.  Herman  Op  de  Graeff. 
Abraham  Op  de  Graeff. 

4.  John  Simons. 

5.  Paul  Wolf. 

6.  John  Bleikers. 


Joseph  Shippen,  Jr. 
Widow  Op  de  Graeff. 
Joseph  Shippen,  Sr. 

John  Neiss. 
Conrad  Jansen. 
I  lerman  Tunes. 


OLD    GERMANTOWN. 


417 


1689. 

1714. 

7. 

8. 
9- 

10. 
11. 

Frankford  Co. 
Jacob  Schumacher. 
J.  Isaac  Van  Bebber. 
Jacob  Tellner. 
Heivert  Papen. 
J.  Jansen  Klinges. 

John  Henry  Sprogel. 
Quaker  Meeting-house, 
John  Jarrit. 

Heivert  Papen. 
Tunis  Conrad. 

12. 

Cornelius  Siverts. 

Cornelius  Siverts. 

J3- 

Hans  Peter  Umstad. 

Geo.  Adam  Hogermeec 

H- 

Peter  Schumacher. 

Peter  Schumacher 

15- 

Jacob  Tellner. 
Jurian  Hartsfelder. 

John  Williams. 

16. 
17- 

Claus  Thompson. 
Hans  Millan. 

Claus  Thompson. 
Dirk  Johnson. 

18. 

Henry  Fry. 

Philip  C.  Zimmerman. 

19. 
20. 

21. 

Johannes  Kassel. 
Abraham  Op  de  Graeff. 
Anthony  Klinken. 
John  Silans. 

John  Henry  Sprogel. 
Anthony  Klinken. 

Paul  Engle. 

Fifty  years  later  these  lots  were  owned  principally  by 
Edward,  Joseph  and  William  Shippen,  Theobold  Endt, 
Jacob  Ritter,  Christopher  Saur  (printer  of  the  first  Bible 
in  America),  Justus  Fox,  John  Bockius,  Abraham  Griffith, 
John  Wynne,  William  Ashmead,  O.  Bensell,  Christopher 
Meng,  Mathias  and  John  Knorr,  John,  Frederick  and 
Peter  Ax,  John  Weiss,  Jr.,  George  Dannenhower,  Godfrey 
Bockius,  Christian  Eckstein,  John  Bringhurst,  John 
Wister,  Benjamin  Shoemaker,  Thomas  Rose,  Casper 
Wister,  Paul  Kripner,  Jacob  Bowman,  John  Lehman, 
Daniel  Lucken,  Christian  Lehman,  Wendell  Heft,  Conrad 
Reiff,  Christian  Warner.  The  descendants  of  many  of 
27 


41 8  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

these  early  property-holders  are  still  residents  of  and  take 
a  prominent  part  in  the  affairs  of  Germantown. 

The  roads  leading  from  Germantown,  as  appeared  on  a 
map  made  by  Christian  Lehman,  in  1746,  were,  as  are  now 
known,  on  the  east,  Fisher's  Lane  or  Logan  Street ;  Duy's 
Lane  or  Wister  Street ;  Shoemaker  Lane  or  Penn  Street ; 
Church  Lane  or  Mill  Street;  Methodist  Meeting  Lane  or 
Haines  Street,  and  Keyser's  Lane  or  Washington  Lane; 
Queen  Lane,  now  Queen  Street ;  Bensell's  Lane,  also 
known  as  Ashmead's  Road,  and  Schoolhouse  Lane,  now 
School  Street;  Rittenhouse's  Mill  Road,  afterwards  Poor 
House  Lane,  and  now  Rittenhouse  Street ;  Johnson's 
Lane,  near  where  Walnut  Lane  is  now,  and  Keyser's 
Lane,  from  Roxborough,  now  known  as  West  Washing- 
ton Lane.  The  above  account  is  given,  as  part  of  Men- 
nonite  history  or  their  doings,  because  all  the  signers 
of  the  "curious  document"  above  mentioned  were  Men- 
nonites,  and  the  greater  portion  of  the  lot-holders  were 
also  Mennonites.  Jacob  Godshalk,  owner  of  lot  No.  7, 
in  the  year  17 14  was  a  preacher,  and  came  over  in  the 
year  1702. 

Enneke  Klosterman  (lot  No.  16)  afterwards  became 
the  wife  of  Francis  Daniel  Pastorius  ;  they  were  married 
November  26th,  1688,  and  had  two  sons,  John  Samuel 
and  Henry.  Pastorius  wrote  many  books  and  poems  in 
various  languages,  and  many  have  been  lost.  The  follow- 
ing letter  is  characteristic : 

Dear  children,  John  Samuel  and  Henry  Pastorius: 
Though  you  are  (Germano  Sanguine  nati)  of  High  Dutch 
parents,  yet  remember  that  your  father  was  naturalized, 
and  ye  born  in  an  English  Colony,  consequently  each  of 
you  Anglus  ncdus  an  Englishman  by  birth.     Therefore, 


OLD    GERMANTOWN.  4I9 

it  would  be  a  shame  for  you  if  you  should  be  ignorant  of 
the  English  tongue,  the  tongue  of  your  countrymen,  but 
that  you  may  learn  the  better  I  have  left  a  book  for  you 
both,  and  commend  the  same  to  your  reiterated  perusal. 
If  you  should  not  get  much  of  ye  Latin,  nevertheless  read 
ye  the  English  part  oftentimes  over  and  over  and  over. 
And  I  assure  you  that  Semper  aliqitia  lioercbit.  For  the 
dripping  of  the  house-eaves  in  time  maketh  a  hole  in  an 
hard  stone.  Non  vi  sed  scepe  cadendo,  and  it  is  very  bad 
cloath  that  by  often  dipping  will  take  no  colour. — F.  D.  P. 
The  book  he  left,  as  stated  above,  is  a  large  volume, 
written  in  Greek,  Latin,  German,  French,  Dutch,  English 
and  Italian.  The  book  is  in  a  good  state  of  preservation 
and  is  in  possession  of  the  Pastorius  family  in  German- 
town,  corner  of  Main  and  Pastorius  Streets. 


Ephrata. 

At  Ephrata,  Lancaster  County,  was  located  an  institu- 
tion of  learning  which  was  for  many  years  the  seat  of 
learning  and  the  fine  arts,  and  many  families  of  Phila- 
delphia and  Baltimore  resorted  thither  to  have  their 
children  educated.  There  the  Declaration  of  Indepen- 
dence was  translated  by  Peter  Miller  into  seven  different 
languages,  to  be  sent  to  the  Courts  of  Europe. 

The  first  Sabbath  school,  too,  on  record  was  established 
there;  for  as  early  as  1740,  full  forty  years  earlier  than 
Robert  Raikes'  much  applauded  system  was  known  in 
England,  this  one  at  Ephrata  was  begun  by  Ludwig 
Strcckcr. 


"  God  willing." — This  was  once  of  universal  declara- 
tion, in  announcing  forthcoming  sermons  to  be  preached 
at  given  places.  Now  it  is  almost  as  universally  discon- 
tinued, and  ministers  come  and  go  without  any  such  rest 
on  contingencies.  No  cause  has  been  published  for  the 
change. —  Watson's  Annals,  Vol.  II. 


(420) 


Old  Clock. 


In  the  house  of  Mrs.  Thomas  Givens,  in  Rittenhouse- 
town,  is  an  old-fashioned  tall  clock,  which  has  struck  the 
hours  for  more  than  three  centuries  since  it  was  first 
wound  up  by  the  manufacturer  in  Holland.  It  has  but 
one  hand  ;  this,  however,  works  around  the  silver  dial- 
plate,  and  indicates  the  exact  time. 

The  clock  was  the  property  of  the  late  Jacob  C.  Ritten- 
house,  son  of  John  Rittenhouse.  It  then  became  the 
property  of  Mrs.  Spencer,  daughter  of  Jacob  C.  Ritten- 
house, and  is  now  in  possession  of  Mrs.  Thomas  Givens, 
daughter  of  Mrs.  Spencer,  and  a  member  of  the  Menno- 
nite  Church  at  Germantown.  The  clock  was  evidently 
brought  over  from  Holland  by  Willem  Rittenhouse,  the 
first  papermaker  in  America,  also  the  first  Mennonite 
minister  and  first  Bishop  of  the  Mennonite  Church  in 
Germantown,  and  the  first  in  America. 


(421) 


Indian  Contract  and  Deed  with  William 
Penn. 


The  following  contract  of  peace  brought  about  with 
the  wild  Indians  or  savages,  without  the  use  of 
musket  or  sword,  is  recorded  in  a  survey  book,  No.  14, 
in  the  Land  Office,  and  extracts  from  the  warrant  of 
survey  by  Holme  : 

"  Philadelphia. 

"  To  my  very  loving  ffriends  Shakhoppah,  Secaming, 
Malebore,  Tangoras — Indian  Kings  ;  and  to  Maskecasho, 
Wavvarrin,  Tenoughan,  Tarrecka,  Nesonhaikin — Indian 
Sakamackers,  and  the  rest  concerned  : 

"  Whereas,  I  have  purchased  and  bought  of  you,  the 
Indian  Kings  and  Sakamackers,  for  the  use  of  Governor 
William  Penn,  all  your  land  from  Pemapecka  Creek  to 
Upland  Creek,  and  so  backward  to  Chesapeake  Bay  and 
Susquehanna,  two  days'  journey;  that  is  to  say,  as  for  as 
a  man  can  go  in  two  days,  as  under  the  hands  and  seals 
of  you  the  said  kings  may  appear;  and  to  the  end  I  may 
have  a  certain  knowledge  of  the  land  backward,  and  that 
I  may  be  enabled  and  be  provided  against  the  time  for 
running  the  said  two  days'  journey,  I  do  hereby  appoint 
and  authorize  my  loving  ffriend,  Benjamin  Chambers,  of 
Philadelphia,  with  a  convenient  number  of  men  to  assist 
him,  to  mark  out  a  westerly  line  from  Philadelphia  to 
Susquehanna,  that  so  the  said  line  may  be  prepared  and 

(422) 


iNDlAN    CONTRACT    AND    DEED.  4^3 

made  ready  for  going  the  said  two  days'  journey  back- 
ward hereafter,  when  notice  is  given  to  you  the  said 
kings,  or  some  of  you,  at  the  time  of  going  the  said  line; 
and  I  do  hereby  desire  and  require,  in  the  name  of  our 
said  Governor  Penn,  that  none  of  you,  the  said  Kings, 
Sakamackers,  or  any  others,  Indians  whatsoever,  that 
have  formerly  been  concerned  in  the  said  tracts  of  land, 
do  presume  to  offer  any  interruption  or  hindrance  in 
making  out  the  said  line,  but  rather  I  expect  your  ffurther- 
ance  and  assistance,  if  occasion  be  herein ;  and  that  you 
will  be  kind  and  loving  to  my  said  friend,  Benjamin 
Chambers,  and  his  company,  for  which  I  shall,  on  the 
Governor's  behalf,  be  kind  and  loving  to  you  hereafter,  as 
occasion  may  require. 

"  Witness  my  hand  and  a  seal,  this  seventh  day  of  the 
fifth  month  called  July,  being  the  fourth  year  of  the 
reign  of  our  great  King  of  England,  and  eighth  of  our 
Proprietary,  William  Penn's  government. 

"  Thomas  Holme." 

A  true  copy  from  the  original,  by  Jacob  Taylor.  With 
the  foregoing  paper  is  a  diagram  of  the  ground  plot  of 
the  survey.  It  goes  direct  from  Philadelphia  City  to  a 
spot  on  the  Susquehanna  about  three  miles  above  the 
mouth  of  the  Conestoga,  near  to  a  spot  marked,  "  fort 
demolished." 

In  the  book  of  "  Charters  and  Indian  Deeds,"  page  62, 
is  given  the  deed  of  the  foregoing  granted  lands,  to 
wit : 

"  We,  Shakhoppah,Secane,  Malebore,  Tangoras,  Indian 
Sakamackers,  and  right  owners  of  ye  lands  lying  between 
Macopanackan,  alias  Upland,  now  called   Chester   River 


424  HISTORY    OF   THE    MENNONITES. 

or  Creek,  and  the  River  or  Creek  of  Pemapecka,  now 
called  Dublin  Creek,  beginning  at  a  hill  called  Consho- 
hockin,  on  the  River  Manaiunck,  or  Schoolkill,  from 
thence  extending  a  parallel  line  to  the  said  Macopanackan 
{alias  Chester  Creek),  by  a  southwesterly  course,  and 
from  the  said  Conshohockin  hill  to  the  aforesaid  Pema- 
pecka (alias  Dublin  Creek),  by  the  said  parallel  line  north- 
westerly, and  so  up  along  the  said  Pemapecka  as  far  as 
the  creek  extends,  and  so  from  thence  northwesternly 
back  unto  the  woods,  to  make  up  two  full  days'  journey, 
as  far  as  a  man  can  go  in  two  days  from  the  said  station 
of  the  said  parallel  line  at  Pemapecka,  as  also  beginning 
at  the  said  parallel  at  Mecopanackan  (Chester  Creek),  and 
so  from  thence  up  the  said  creek  as  far  as  it  extends,  and 
from  thence  northwesternly  back  into  the  woods,  to  make 
up  two  full  days'  journey,  as  far  as  a  man  can  go  in  two 
days  from  the  said  station  of  the  said  parallel  line  at  the 
said  Macopanackan,  alias  Chester  Creek,  For  and  in 
consideration  of  200  fathoms  of  wampum,  30  fathoms  of 
duffells,  30  guns,  60  fathoms  of  strawed  waters,  30  kettles, 
30  shirts,  20  gun  belts,  12  pairs  shoes,  30  pairs  stock- 
ings, 30  pairs  scissors,  30  combs,  30  axes,  30  knives,  2 1 
tobacco  tongs,  30  bars  of  lead,  30  pounds  powder,  30 
awls,  30  glasses,  30  tobacco  boxes,  30  papers  of  beads, 
44  pounds  red  lead,  30  pairs  of  hawks'  bells,  6  drawing 
knives,  6  caps,  12  hoes — to  us  in  hand  well  and  truly 
paid  by  William  Penn,  Proprietary  and  Governor  of 
Pennsylvania  and  territories, 

"Do  by  these  presents  grant,  bargain,  sell,  etc.,a\\  right, 
title  and  interest  that  we  or  any  others  shall  or  may  claim 
in  the  same,  hereby  renouncing  and  disclaiming  forever 
any  claim  or  pretence  to  the  premises,  for  us,  our  heirs 
and  successors,  and  all  other  Indians  whatsoever. 


INDIAN    CONTRACT    AND    DEED.  425 

"  In  Witness  whereof,  we  set  our  hands  and  seals,  etc., 
this  thirtieth  day  of  the  fifth  month  called  July,  and  in 
the  year  1685. 

Signed, 

Shakahappoh,  Secane, 

Malebore,  Tangoras. 

"Sealed  and  delivered  to  Thomas  Holme,  President 
of  the  Provincial  Council,  in  the  presence  of  us : 
Tareckhoua,  Lasse  Cock, 

Penoughant,  Mouns  Cock, 

Wesakant,  Swan  Swanson, 

Kacocahahous,  Ism  Frampton, 

Nehallas,  Sam'l  Carpenter, 

Toutamen,  Will  Asley, 

Tepasekenin.  Arthur  Cook, ' 

Tryall  Holme." 


Mennonites. 


A  sect  of  Baptists  in  Holland,  so  called  from  Mennon 
Simonis  of  Frizeland,  who  lived  in  the  sixteenth  century. 
This  sect  believes  that  the  New  Testament  is  the  only 
rule  of  Faith  ;  that  the  terms  Person  and  Trinity  are  not 
to  be  used  in  speaking  of  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy 
Ghost ;  that  the  first  man  was  not  created  perfect ;  that 
it  is  unlawful  to  swear  or  to  wage  war  upon  any  occa- 
sion;  that  infants  are  not  the  proper  subjects  of  baptism, 
and  that  ministers  of  the  Gospel  ought  to  receive  no 
salary.  They  all  unite  in  pleading  for  toleration  in 
religion,  and  debar  none  from  their  assemblies  who  lead 
pious  lives  and  own  the  Scripture  for  the  Word  of  God. 
The  Mennonites  meet  privately,  and  every  one  in  the 
assembly  has  the  liberty  to  speak,  to  expound  the  Scrip- 
ture, to  pray  and  sing.  They  assemble  twice  every 
year,  from  all  parts  of  Holland,  at  Rynsbourg,  a  village 
about  two  leagues  from  Leyden,  at  which  time  they  re- 
ceive the  Communion,  sitting  at  a  table  where  the  first 
distributes  to  the  rest ;  and  all  sects  are  admitted,  even 
the  Roman  Catholics,  if  they  please  to  come. — Dictionary 
of  Arts  and  Science.  London.  Printed  for  W.  Owen 
at  Homer's  Head,  in  Fleet-Street,  1764. 


(426) 


Origin  of  New  Year's  Day,  or  First  of 
January. 


Anciently  the  year  began  with  March.     This  was  in 
the  day  of  Romulus,  the  founder  of  the  once  famed  city 
of  Rome.     That  legislator,  for  the  use  of  his  people,  di- 
vided time  into   several  periods ;  but,  being  more  of  a 
military  man  than  an  astronomer,  he  made  his  years  to 
consist  of  ten  months,  fancying  the  sun  to  pass  through 
all  the  seasons  in  three  hundred  and  four  days.     This 
distribution  occasioned  great  inconvenience.      It,  how- 
ever, continued  to  exist  until  Numa  Pompelius  ascended 
the  throne,  when  a  remedy  was  suggested  which,  it  was 
thought,  would  obviate  the  difficulty.      The  introduction 
of  two  additional  months  was  recommended,  and,  finally, 
under  the  names  of  January  and  February,  were  inter- 
polated between  December  and  March.     The  year  was 
than    made    to    begin    with    January.       Respecting    the 
origin    of  this    name,  we    are    taught   that    it    came   to 
us    from    the    Latin  Januarius,  a    word    given    to   it  by 
the  Romans.     The  latter  derived  it  from  Janus,  one  of 
their  divinities,  who   was  said  to  preside   over  all  new 
undertakings.     In  all  sacrifices  the  first  libations  of  wine 
were  offered  to  him  and  all  prayers  prefaced  by  a  brief  ad- 
dress to  the  same  distinguished  personage.     When  in  the 
flesh,  he  is  said  to  have  ruled  as  the  first  king  over  Italy, 
and  to  have  endeared  himself  to  his  subjects  by  his  gen- 

(427) 


428  HISTORY    OF    THE    MENNONITES. 

erous  and  merciful  conduct  towards  strangers  and  by  the 
kindness  and  consideration  which  he  showed  to  them- 
selves. His  reign  was  marked  by  wisdom,  judgment 
and  prudence  and  by  the  reforms  which  he  brought 
about.  It  was  he  who  taught  them  that  civility  raised 
the  standard  of  their  morals,  and  instructed  them  how  to 
improve  the  vine,  raise  the  corn  and  make  bread. 

So  great  and  powerful  a  king  could  not  fail  to  impress 
by  his  actions  a  simple-minded  and  superstitious-loving 
people.  What  more  natural  than  for  them  to  love  and 
serve  him  while  living,  and,  when  dead,  to  deify  and 
place  him  on  the  pinnacle  of  heaven  as  an  object  of 
admiration  and  worship?  No  longer  blessed  with  his 
presence,  and  unable  to  see  him  with  the  bodily  eye  as 
he  sat  enthroned  on  high,  they  must  needs  have  some- 
thing tangible. 


Undertakers  for  Funerals. 


This  is  wholly  a  modern  affair.  It  was  formerly  the 
case  that  long  trains  of  friends,  male  and  female,  walked 
in  procession.  It  seemed  more  solemn  than  now  ;  and 
when  the  coffin  was  accompanied  by  pall  and  pall- 
bearers for  respectable  funerals,  it  was  more  dignified 
and  imposing.  It  was  a  kind  of  willing  homage  of 
friends,  who  thereby  signified  a  willing  respect  and  re- 


gard for  the  deceased. 


(429) 


First  Mennonites  Represented  as  Quakers. 


The  Germans  who  originally  arrived  came  for  con- 
science sake  to  this  land,  and  were  a  very  religious  com- 
munity. They  were  usually  called  Palatines,  because 
they  came  from  a  Palatinate,  called  Cresheim  and  Cre- 
feld.  Many  of  the  German  Friends  had  been  convinced 
by  William  Penn  in  Germany.  Soon  after  their  settle- 
ment, in  1683,  some  of  them,  who  were  yet  in  Phila- 
delphia, suffered  considerably  by  fire,  and  were  then 
publicly  assisted  by  the  Friends. —  Watson's  Annals,  Vol. 
II,  p.  19. 

The  above  is  a  specimen  by  which  the  reader  will  see 
how  the  Mennonites  are  represented  as  Quakers.  Those 
who  originally  arrived  were  thirteen  families,  all  Men- 
nonites, who  came  from  Cresheim  and  Crefeld  in  1683. 
The  Friends  mentioned  above  were  a  different  party. 


(430) 


No  Union  of  Church  and  State. 


In  Bullinger's  Widertoufferen  Vrsprung,  page  165, 
printed  by  Froschower,  at  Zurich,  1560,  we  find  the  fol- 
lowing : 

Dan  sy  haltend  styff  das  widerspyl,  vnd  leerend,  die 
Oberkeit  moge  und  solle  sich  der  Religion  vnd  Gloubens 
sachen  nut  annehmen.  *  *  Es  bedunckt  die  Touffer 
vngebiirlich  syn,  dass  in  der  kirchen  ein  ander  schwardt 
dan  nun  dess  Gottlichen  worts  solle  gebrucht  werden  ; 
vnd  noch  vil  vngeburlicher,  dass  man  menschen,  das  ist, 
denen  die  in  der  Oberkeit  sind,  solle  die  sachen  der 
Religion  oder  Gloubens  hendel  vnderwerfTen. 


(430 


Habits  of  First  Settlers. 


In  their  early  days  all  the  better  kind  of  houses  had 
balconies  in  the  front,  in  which,  at  the  close  of  the  day, 
it  was  common  to  see  the  women,  at  most  of  the  houses, 
sitting  and  sewing  or  knitting.  At  that  time  the  women 
went  to  their  churches  generally  in  short  gowns  and  pet- 
ticoats, and  with  check  or  white  flaxen  aprons.  The 
young  men  shaved  smooth  and  wore  white  caps;  in 
summer  they  went  without  coats,  wearing  striped  home- 
spun trowsers,  and  barefooted ;  the  old  men  wore  wigs. 
—  1 J  Tatsonys  A nnals. 

Watson  says,  when  speaking  of  the  first  settlers  of 
Germantown : — "  They  used  no  wagons  in  going  to 
market,  but  the  woman  went  and  rode  on  a  horse  with 
two  panniers  slung  on  each  side  of  her.  The  women, 
too,  carried  baskets  on  their  heads,  and  the  men  wheeled 
wheelbarrows — being  six  miles  to  market.  Then  the 
people,  especially  man  and  wife,  rode  to  church,  funerals 
and  visits  both  on  one  horse  ;  the  woman  sat  on  a  pillion 
behind  the  man." 

Another  writer  states  : — Pastor  John  Minnich,  one  of 
the  old  Mennonite  preachers,  used  to  come  each  Sunday 
from  Dolly  Lolly  Corner,  near  Shoemakertown,  on  horse- 
back, his  wife,  Nanny,  riding  on  behind.  Preachers  in 
his  day  did  not  require  a  coach  and  six. 

It  was  also  no  uncommon  occurrence  to  see  Pastor 
(432) 


HABITS    OF    FIRST    SETTLERS.  433 

Heinrich  Hunsicker,  of  Perkiomen,  go  out  on  a  Sun- 
day morning  at  two  o'clock,  and  fetch  his  horse  from 
pasture,  and  put  a  saddle,  which  he  had  made  of  straw, 
on  the  horse,  and  then  he  and  his  wife  would  ride  to 
Germantown,  both  on  one  horse,  a  distance  of  twenty 
miles,  where  he  was  to  preach. 

How  4oes  tne  above  compare  with  many  of  our  six 
thousand  dollar  preachers  of  to-day  ? 

In  going  to  be  married  the  bride  rode  to  meeting 
behind  her  father,  or  next  friend,  seated  on  a  pillion  ;  but 
after  the  marriage  the  pillion  was  placed,  with  her,  behind 
the  saddle  of  her  husband, —  Watson's  Annals. 


28 


Obituary. 


William  F.  Williams  died  Friday,  April  9th,  1885, 
in  the  seventy-sixth  year  of  his  age.  The  deceased  was 
a  member  of  the  Mennonite  Church  at  Germantown,  and 
was  elected  one  of  the  Trustees  for  the  last  eight  years, 
and  succeeded  Peter  Schriver,  as  sexton  of  the  church, 
until  about  two  years  ago,  when  he  moved  to  his  son-in- 
law,  in  Cheltenham  Township,  Montgomery  County, 
where  he  died.  He  was  a  devoted  Christian  gentleman, 
and  was  universally  respected.  The  funeral  services 
were  conducted  by  N.  B.  Grubb. 

Samuel  Rittenhouse  died  September  5th,  1885,  in  the 
eighty-fourth  year  of  his  age.  Deceased  was  a  deacon 
in  the  Germantown  Mennonite  Church  for  many  years, 
and  was  the  Secretary  of  the  congregation,  and  had  in 
his  possession  and  care  all  books  and  papers  belonging 
to  the  congregation.  He  is  buried  in  the  Mennonite 
graveyard  at  Germantown.  He  was  highly  respected, 
and  served  in  his  official  capacity  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all.  The  burial  services  were  conducted  by  N.  B. 
Grubb. —  Church  Records. 


(434) 


Index. 


An  asterisk  *  clenotes  a  Minister. 


Address  by  Amish  Men- 
nonites,  293 

Agnew,  General,  113 

Albigenses,  372,  376,  396 
*Alderfer,  Isaac,  223 
♦Allebach,  John,  230,  238 
*Allebach,  Christian,  230 

Allen,  William,  242 

Allen,  Deed,  246 
*Amen,  Jacob,  326 

Amsterdam  Synod,  20 

Appomattox,  75 

Arets,  Lenart,  50,  51,  62, 

413 
♦Aucker,  Christian,  278 
*Aucker,  Henry,  278 
♦Aucker,  William,  278 
♦Augspurger, Christian,  162 
Axe,  John  Frederick,  112, 

413 


*Baer,  Martin,   115 
*Baer,  John,  320 


Baptism    of  Adults,    371 
372,  373,  376 


Baptism  of  Infants  10,  18, 
22,  30,  56,  57,  118,  369, 

37o,  37h  378 
Baptists  from  Mennonites, 

58 

Baptist  or  Mennonites  in 
Holland,  425 
*Bartolet,  Henry,  218 

Bartolet,  Daniel,  232 
♦Bauer,  Henry,  223 

Baumgartner,  David,  304 
♦Bean,  Amos  K.,  220 
♦Bear,  Adam,   171 

Beasly,  Richard,  313,  316 

Bechtel,  Abraham,  320 
♦Bechtel,  Joseph,  315 
*Bechtel,  Abraham,  262 
*Bechtel,  Johannes,  262 
♦Bechtel,  George  B,  262 
♦Bechtel,  Johannes  B.,  263 
♦Bechtel,  Johannes  C,  263 
♦Bechtel,  John  B.,  261,  275 
♦Bechtel,  Samuel,  226,  237 
♦Beghtly,  Jacob,   115,  261, 
263 


(435) 


436 


INDEX. 


Behagel,  Daniel,  50 
*Beidler,  Israel,  252,  270 
*Beidler,  Jacob,  253 
*Beidler,  John  A.,  253 
*Beidler,  Jesse,  270 

Berends,  Claes,  91,  104 
*Bergey,  John,  223 
*Bergey,  William,  277 

Betzner,  Samuel,  313,  314 
*Birke,  Johannes,  226 

*Bishop,  ,   132 

*Blaurock,  George,  375 

Bleikers,  Johannes,  5  1 
*Bliem,  Christian,  252,  275 
*Blosser,     Abraham,     135, 
149 

Blosser,  Dr.  Jacob,   157 
*Boehm,  Jacob,   1 18 

Bokanogen,  Jan  Willemse, 
68 

Bom,  Cornelius,  66,  72 

Bom,  Herman,  81,  83 
*Bowman,  Johannes,   115 
*Boyer,  Johannes,  262 

Boyer,  Hans,   113 

Bradford,  William  73,  74, 
86,  91 

Brandt,  Albertus,  68,  85 
*Brechtbuhl,  Benedict,  189, 

194,291 
+  Brenneman,  Jacob,    157 
*Brenneman,  J.  M.,   166 


*Brewer,  Josiah,   171 

Bricker,  Samuel,  316 

Brons,  Anna,   104 
*Brubacher,  John,   157 
*Brubaker,  Jacob,  278 

Brubaker,  John,  315 
*Brundage,     Daniel,      158, 

161 
*Brunk,  Christian,  141,  143 
"Br unk,  George,   141 

Buchholz,  Heinrich,  69 
*Buck\valter,  David,  270 
*Buckwalter,  John,  270 

Bullinger's    Wiedertauffer 
Ursprung,43i 

*Burgholzer,   ,    115 

*Burghalter  or  Burchi,  291 
*Burkholder,     Peter,     139, 

147 
*Burkholder,  Abraham  B., 

141 
Burkholder,  S.  M.,  146 
*Burkholder,  David,   163 
*Burkhalter,     Hans,     189, 

194,  291 

*Burkhalter,  ,  272 

i:Burkhard,  ,  272 

Calvin,  1,44,  57 
Calvinists,  I,  18,  398 
Calvinist  Minister,  403 
Carr,  Sir  Robert,  Sy 


INDEX. 


437 


Cassel,  Abraham   H.,   71, 
96,  115,   196,  208,  351, 
404 
Cassel,  Hubert,   1 15 
♦Cassel,  Yilles,    213,    218, 

404 
♦Cassel,  Isaac,   106,  218 
♦Cassel,  Joseph,  231 
Cassel,  Hoopert,  240 
Cassels,  35 1-2-3-4-5-6-7 

Formerly  the  Cassels  wrote  their 
name  with  K  as  the  following  will 
show.  They  have  been  given  as 
found  in  old  records  without 
changing  any  of  them.  In  later 
years  it  became  a  custom  among 
them  to  write  with  a  C.  They 
are,  however,  all  the  same  family. 

♦Kassel,  Heinrich,  60,  210, 
404 
Kassel,  Johannes,  70,  71, 

83 
Kassel,  Arnold,  70,  85,  86 

Kassel,  Peter,  70 
Kassel,    Elizabeth,    Mary 
and  Sarah,  70 
♦Kassel,    Yilles,    71,    199, 

351 
Kassels,  71 
Cate,  Ten,  74 
Charles  II,  46 
♦Christophel,    Jacob,    159, 

164 


Classen,  Cornelius,  91 
*Claus,  Jacob,  60,  78 
Claypoole,  James,  52,  53, 

54,66 
♦Clemens,  Isaac,  223 
♦Clemmer,  Velti,  115,  251, 

263 
♦Clemmer,  Josiah,  225 
♦Clemmer,   Christian,   253, 

275 
♦Clemmer,  Samuel,  267 
♦CorTman,  John  S.,   162,163 
*Coffman,  Samuel,  133,  141, 

143,  145,  149 
Committee     on      Foreign 

Needs,    184,    185,     194, 

195,  196,  199,  201,  289, 

293 
Confession    of     Faith    at 

Amsterdam,  23 

Confession    of     Faith    at 

Dortrecht,  25 

♦Conrads,  John,   1 1 5 

Cotweis,  Conrad,  92 

Council  at  Carthage,  370 

Council  at  Rome,  370 

♦Co vie,  James,   162 

Cunard,  Samuel,   124 

Dathenus,  Peter,  23 
Declaration  to   Hon.   As- 
sembly, 101 


43« 


INDEX. 


Deed       of      Germantown 
Church,  98 

De  Hoop  Scheffer,  Prof.  J. 
G,  96 

De  la  Plaine,  Nicholas,  86 

De  la  Plaine,  James,  86,  93 
*De  Lanoi,  Jean,   105 

Delavell,  John,  67 
*Denner,  Jacob,  236 
*Derstein,  George,  238 
*Detwiler,  George,  219 

Detwiler,  Samuel  K.,  237 

Detwiler,  Jacob,  238 
*Detwiler,  Samuel  D.,  239 

Dewees,  William  and  Cor- 
nelia, 94 
*Diehl,  Henry,  275 

Dock,     Christopher,     98, 
107,  221,  203 

Doeden,  Jan,  81,  88 

*Ebersole,     Abraham,     of 

Ind.,  164 
*Ebersole,  Abraham,of  Md., 

171 
*Ebersole,  John,  279 
*Eby,  Christian,  296 
*Eby,  Peter,  296 
*Eby,  Benjamin,  296,  313, 

315,  3.21 
*Eby,  Benjamin,  Jr.,  297 
*Eby,  Peter,  Jr.,  297 


Eby,  John,  317 
Eleanora,  Johanna,  50 
Engle,  Paul,  89,  113 
*Erb,  John,  272,  279,   321 
*Esht,  John   M.,  261,    263 

Falkner,  Daniel,  88,  89 

Falkner,  Justus,  91 
*Fauver,  John,   132 
*Fox,  George,   16,  58,   118 
*Forry,  Joseph,  277 

Frame,  Richard,  74 

Frank,  ,   18 

Frankfort  Purchases,  64 
*Fredericks,  A.   H.,   1 10 
*  Freed,  Jacob,   161 
*Fretz,  Abraham,  238 
*Fretz,  Allen  M.,  258 

Fretz,  John,  31  2 
*Friedt,  Hans,  242 

Fried,  Paul,  94 
*Friesen,  Abraham,   173 
*Friesner,  Harvey,   164 
*Funk,   John    F.,   62,    82, 

162,  341 
*Funk,  Jacob,  Jr.,  108,  109, 

225,  338,  339-  340 
Funk,  Catharine,    108 
*Funk,  Heinrich,  108,  199, 
213,  221,  225,  226,  337 
*Funk,  Albert  E.,  1 10  1 16, 
*  267 


INDEX. 


439 


Funk, 
*Funk, 

337 
*Funk, 

Funk, 

Funk, 

Funk, 

*Funk, 

*Funk, 

*Funk, 

*Funk, 

*Funk, 

Funk, 

Furly, 

89, 


Joseph,  148 
Christian,  150,  225, 

David,  164 

Martin,  200 
Henry,  240 
John,  240 
Heinrich,  262 
John,  270 
Jacob,  270 
Michael,  278 
John,  311 
Jacob,  Sr.,  338 
Benjamin,    52,   53, 

95 


*Gehman,  Samuel,  238 
*Gehman,  Jacob,  256 
*Gehman,  Johannes,  263 
*Gehman,  Hannes,  265 
*Gehman,  John,  265 
*Gehman,    William,     265, 

275 
*Gehman,  Samuel,  278 
*Geissinger,  Abraham,  256 
*Geissinger,  John,  257 
Geissler,  Daniel,  85,  90 
*Geil,  John,   141 
*Geil,  John,  Jr.,  141,   149 
*Geil,  John,  248 
Germantown,  Seal,  84 
Gerritz,  Lubbert,  58 


Gettysburg,  75 
*Gilmer,  Isaac,  278 
*Gingerich,  Isaac,  278 
*Gnagy,  John,   162 
*Godshall,  Jacob,  225,  236 
*Godshall,  Henry,  231 
*Godshall,  Moses,  234,  235, 
253,  267 

Godshall,  Godshall,  234 
*Godshall,  William  S.,  235 

Godshall,  William,  Sr.,  236 

Godshall,  Andrew,  240 
*Godshall,     Samuel,     240, 

245 
*Godshall,  Abraham,  245, 

247 
*Godshall,  Isaac,  247 

Gottschall,  George,  89 
*Gottschall,  Jacob,  92,  105, 
106,  115,  182,  199,  213, 
218,  295,  418 
Good,  David,  161 
*Gorgas,  John,   113,   115 
*Goses,  Hemine,  60 
Gray,   Algernon   S.,    138, 

139 
Graeme,  Thomas,   122 

*Graybill,  ,   131 

*Graybill,  Thomas,  277 
*Graybill,  Solomon,  277 
Graybill,  John,  Sr.,  278 
*Graybill,  John,  Jr.,  278 


440 


INDEX. 


*Graybill,  Christian,  278 
*Graybill,  Jacob,  278 

Graybill,  William,  278 
*Gross,  Jacob,  242,  311 
*Gross,  Christian,  244 
*Gross,  John,  244,  247 
*Gross,  Samuel,  247 
*Gross,  Jacob,  313 
*Grow,  Isaac,   141 
*Grubb,  Nathaniel  B.,  no, 
115,  235,  268 

*Habecker,  David,  170 
*Hahn,  Jacob,  170 
*Haldeman,  Christian,  223, 

236 
*Haldeman,   John,   no,  at 

New  Britain,  Bucks  Co  , 

Pa.,  and  Germantown. 
■*Haldeman,  Abraham,  269, 

278 
*Haldeman,  Jacob,  270 
*Haldeman,  Joseph,  270 
*Hartman,  Emanuel,   164 
Hasevoet,  Abraham,  50 

*Hauser,  ,  271 

*Heatwole,  Daniel,  141 
*Heatwole,      Gabriel      D., 

141,   144 
*Heatwole,  Peter  S.,   141 
*Heatwole,  Joseph  F.,    141, 

144,   149 


*Heges,  Daniel,  281 
*Hellerman,  George,  270 

*Hellerman, ,  1 10 

*  Hendricks,  Peter,  60 
Hendricks,    Gerhard,    68, 
69,  70,  74,  78,  no,  in 
Hendricks,   Dewees    Ger- 
hard, 69 
Hendricks,  Dewees  Adri- 
an, 69 
*Hendricks,  Laurence,  78, 

187 

Hendricks,  William,  89 
Hendricks,  Barndt,  92 
*Henning,  David,  275 
*Herr,  Christian,  1 15 
*Herr,  John,  154 
*Herr,  Christian,  272 
*Herr,  Jacob,  272 
*Herr,  Hans,  287,  298 
*Herr,  Christian,  298 
*Herr,  John,  298 
*Herr,  D.  K.,  298 
*Herr,  Amos,  298 
*Herr,  John,  298 
*Herr,  Benjamin,  298 
*Hershey,  Benjamin,  Bish- 
op,  157 
*Hershey,  Benjamin,  160 
*Hershey,  Andrew,  299 
*Hershey,  Benjamin,  299 
*Hershey,  Christian,  299 


INDEX. 


441 


Herstein,  John,  234,  236 
*Hess,  Samuel,  271 
*Hiestand,  Jacob,  247 
*Hiestand,  Jacob,  252 
*Hildebrand,    Jacob,     132, 
141 

Hildebrand,  Peter,  330 
*Hirschi,  Benedict,  115 
^Hoch,  Daniel,  313 

Hoedt,  Casper,  85 
*Hoover,  Martin,   159 

Horekill,  87 
*Horning,  Abel,  238 
*Horst,  Michael,   171 

Huber,  Benjamin,  161 

*Hulzhauser,  ,  265 

*Hunsberger,  Christian,  219 
*Hunsberger,  John  B.,  219 
Hunsberger,  John,  233 
*Hunsberger,  Jacob,  241 
*Hunsberger,  Jacob  B.,  270 
*Hunsicker,  Heinrich,  106, 

218,  234,  236,433 
*Hunsicker,  Abraham,  no, 

233,  252 
*Hunsicker,  Henry  A.,  110 
*Hunsicker,  Frank,   110 
*Hunsicker,  John,  218,  252 
*Hunsicker,  Jacob,  241 
*Hunsicker,  John,  279 
*Huss,  John,  44 


Indian  Contract  with  Wil- 
liam Penn,  422 

Indian  Deed  to  William 
Penn,  423 

Jacobs,  John,  94,   113 

*  Jansen,  Claus,  82,  94,  106, 

218,  295 
Jansen,  Reynier,  89,  90 
Jansen,  Peter,  405 
Jansen,  Dirk,  91,  113 
Jansen,  Dirk,  91 
Jansen,  Conrad,    105 
Javvert,  Balthaser,  50 
*Johnson,  Nicholas,   115 

*  Johnson,   Henry,  Sr.,  220 
*Johnson,  Henry,  Jr.,  220 

Johnson,  Henry  G.,  253 
Jones,  Hon.  Horatio  Gates, 
364,  36S 

*Kaiser,  Leonard,  74,  374 

*Kauffman,  D.  D.,  157,  158 

Karsdorp,     Herman,     91, 

104,  105,  182,  184 
Karsdorp,  Isaac,  91 
Karstner,  Paul,  82,  85 
Kasselberg,  Hendricks,  82 
*Keim,  Peter,   164 
Keith,  George,  67,  79,  85 
Keller,  Dr.  Ludwig,  79 
Kelpius,  Johannes,  88 


44^ 


INDEX. 


Kemler,  Dr.  Johannes,  50 
Kendig,  Martin,  286,  287 

*Kephart,  ,  247 

Kercheval,  Samuel,   129 
Keurlis,  Peter,  51 
Keyser,  Dirk,  74,  106,  342, 

343 
Keyser,  Jacob,  107 
Keyser,  Peter,  1 1 3 
Keyser,  Peter,  Jr.,  343 
Kleever,  Peter,  82,  88,  90 
Klinken,    Arents,  73,  85, 

92 
Klosterman,  Ennecke,  81, 

83,  418 
Klumpges,  Jacob  Jansen, 
81 

*Kneage,  ,   156 

Knorr,  Jacob,   107 
Kolb,     Jacob,      Johannes 

and  Martin,  71,  94 
Kolb,  Jacob,  94,  106,  345 
Kolb,  Johannes,  94,  344 
*Kolb,    Martin,    94,     105, 
106,  115,  182,  199,  213, 
218,  344 
*Kolb,  Henry,  94,  106,  1 15, 

218,  295,  344 
*Kolb,  Dielman,   199,  206, 

213,  221,  222,  344 
*Kolb,  Isaac,  226 
*Kolb,  Samuel,  242 


*Kolb,  Jacob,  247 
Kolb,  Dielman,  344 

*Kulp,  Abraham,  344 

*Kulp,  Jacob,  223 

*Kulp,  Jacob  C,  230,  231 
Kramer,  Andries,  82,  85 
Kratz,  Valentine,  240 

*Kratz,  Valentine,  311,312, 

313 
*Krehbiel,  Jacob,   169 
*Krehbiel,  Jacob,  Jr.,    169 

Krey,  John,  94 
*Krupp,  Jacob,  231 

Kunders,  Thonis,  51,  53, 
83,  96,  1 13,  1 16,  412 
*Kurtz,  Jacob,  278 
*Kurtz,  John,  278 

Kuster,  Arnold,  61,  85 

Kuster,  Paulus,  87 

Kuster,  Johannes,  94 

Kuster,  Hermanus,  94 

Kuster,  Peter,  123 

*Landis,  David  H.,   141 

*  Landis,  Elias,  218 
*Landis,  Jacob,  225 

Landis,  Samuel,  237,  275 
*Landis,  Daniel,   244 
*Landis,  William,  253 

*  Landis,  Rudolph,  311 
*Langenacker,  Daniel,  1 1 5, 

261,  263 


INDEX. 


443 


♦Lapp,  John,  169 
*Lapp,  Abraham,   169 
Laurens,  Jan,  50,  66 
Lederach,  Christian,  240 
Lehbrun,  Johannes,  50 
♦Lehman,  P.  P.,   158 
♦Lehman,  Peter  S.,   158 
♦Lehman,  Peter  Y.,   162 
♦Lehman,  Joseph,   164 
♦Lehman,  Peter,   169 
♦Lehman,  Benjamin,  279 
♦Lehman,  Samuel,  279 
♦Lehman,  John,  279 

Lensen,  Jan,  51,  61,  65 
♦Lesher,  Benjamin,  279 
Levering,  Gerhard,  72 
Leyden,  John  of,  56 
Liberty   of   Speech,    371, 

Liberty    of      Conscience, 
IOI,  118,  119,  121,  310 

Loher, ,  84,  95 

Logan,  James,  59 

Loof,  Anthony,  82 
♦Loucks,  Jacob,   162 
♦Loucks,  Jonas,   162 
♦Loux,  Jacob  C,  231 
♦Loux,  Enos,  279 

Lucken,  Jan,  5  1 

Luther,  Martin,  1,  18,   19, 
56,  57,   118 

Lutherans,  43,  44 


Mack,  Andreas,  261,  263 

Mann,  Dr.  W.  J.,  of  Zion 
Church,  80 

Martin,  E.  K.,  13,  16,  43 
♦Martin,  John,   171 
♦Martin,  David,  271 
*  Martin,  Henry,  271 

Martyrs'   Mirror,  48,  200, 
21 1 

Mastricht,     Dr.     Gerhard 
Von,  50 
♦Matthys,  Johann,   12,56 
♦Mehrning,   18,  376,  397 
♦Mellinger,  Daniel,   141 

Mennonites,  10,  12,  14,  16, 
18,  22,  24,  43,  44,  86, 
381,  392,  412,413 
♦Mensch,  Jacob,  219 

Merian,  Casper,  50 
♦Metzler,  Noah,   162 
♦Meyer,  Christian,  226 
♦Meyers,  Abraham,  224 
♦Meister,  Leon  hard,  373 

Millan,  Hans,  81 

Millan,  Matteus,  85 
♦Miller,  Henry  A.,   163 
♦Miller,  Joseph,   167 

Miller,  Peter,  420 
♦Minnich,  John,    110,  236, 

432 
Moravians,  44 
Mosheim,  22 


444 


INDEX. 


*Moyer,  M.  S.,   158 
*Moyer,  Daniel,   160 

*  Moyer,  Jacob,  223 

*  Moyer,  Michael,  225 
*Moyer,  Abraham   F.,  241 
*Moyer,  Henry  B.,  241 
*Moyer,  Isaac,  244 

*  Moyer,  Peter,  256 
*Moyer,  Peter,  Jr.,  256 
*Moyer,  Jacob,  256 
*Moyer,  Samuel,  256,  275 
*Moyer,  Jacob  S.,  256 

Moyer,  Samuel,  31 1 
*Moyer,  Samuel,  311 

*  Moyer,  Jacob,  312 

*  Moyer,  Jacob,  313 
*Moyer,  Dillman,  313 
*Moyer,  Abraham,  313 

Muhlenberg,   Henry  Mel- 
chior,  54 
*Mumaw,  Amos,  162 
*Mumma,  Jacob,  271 

Minister,  19 

Munsterites,    II,  18,   381, 

383 
Murray, General,  his  vault, 

109 
*Musselman,  Jacob,  250,252 
*Musselman,  Michael,  251, 

252 
*Musselman,  Samuel,  251 
*Musselman,  Samuel,  275 


*Musselman,  Jonas,  275 

Name  List  of  Mennonite 
Ministers,  201,202,  269 

Nash,    Francis,     General, 
230 

Nash,  Joseph,  244 

Nash,  Samuel,  244 

Neuss,  Jan,  89,  93 

Newcomer,  Henry,  161 
*Nice,  Henry,  164 
*Nice,  John,  164 
*Nice,  Henry,  Sr.,  225 
*Noe,  Frangois,  360 
*Nusbaum,  John,  161 

*Oberholzer,  John  H.,  116, 
233.  252,  253,  254,  255, 
258,  275 
*Oberholzer,  Jacob,  226 
Oberholzer,  Jacob,  231 
*Oberholzer,    Marcus,   242 
^Oberholzer,  Abraham,  3 1 1 
*Overholt,  Isaac,  241 
*Overholt,  Abraham,  244 
Op  den  Graeff,  Abraham, 
51,  53,61,68,  70,    no, 
11 1 
Op   den   Graeff,   Herman, 
51,53,61,68,69,70,74, 
78,  83 
Op  den  Graeff,  Dirk,  51, 


INDEX. 


445 


53,61,68,70,74,78,83, 

1 10 
Op  de  Trap,  Herman,  82 

Papen,  Heivert,  73,  8^,  85 
Papists,  18 
*Parret,  Philip  H.,  279 
Pastorius,  Daniel  Francis, 
46,50,53,64,74,78,82, 

83.85,93,  no,  111,415. 

418 
Pastorius,  Melchior  Adam, 

82 
Penn,  William,  16,  44,  46, 

49,  50,  51,62,  118,403, 

414 
Penn,  Thomas,  122 
Pennypacker,  Samuel  W., 

20,  71,  78,  82,  8y,  106, 

1 10,  1  n,  116,  221 
Pennypacker,       Heinrich, 

9i,  94 
*Pennypacker,       Matthias, 

125,  270 
*Penner,  Gerhard,  173 
*  Peters,  Isaac,  173 
Peterson,  Dr.  Johann  Wil- 

helm,  50 
Pettikoffer,  John,  412 
*Philipps,  Ubbo,  12 
*Philipps,  Dirk,   12,  56,  57 
Pietists,  86,  88,  no 


Plockhoy,  Cornelitz,  8y}  88 

Quakers,  46,60,  101,  121, 
139,  185,  212,  232,  343, 
412 

Quakers'  Visit  among  the 
Mennonites    in   Russia, 

329 

Quakers'  Visit  among  the 
Mennonites  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, 326 

Quakers;  Tho  Story's 
Visit  in  Germany,  53 

*Remke,  Govert,  18,  55 
*Remke,  John,  61,  73 
Renberg,  William,  94 

*  Reiner,  Peter,  173 
Reyner,  Hans,  1 1 3 

*Rickert,  Isaac,  247 
Ries,  Hans  de,  58 

*Riesner, ,  164 

*Risser,  Jacob,  171 

*  Rittenhuysen,  WTillem,  70, 

73.88,97,104,  124.  182, 

363 

Rittenhuysen,  Willem,  be- 
came a  citizen  at  Am- 
sterdam, 364 

Rittenhuysen,  Willem,  first 
Mennonite  Minister  in 
America,  48 


446 


INDEX. 


Rittenhuysen,         Willem, 

built  first  paper-mill  in 

America,  48 
Rittenhuysen,  Willem,  in- 
stalled first    Mennonite 

Bishop  in  America,  105, 

361,  365 
Rittenhouse,  Elizabeth,  70, 

73,  104,  363 
*Rittenhouse,  Nicholas,  y^, 

104,  106,  107,  115,  363, 

365,  366 
Rittenhouse,  Gerhard,  y^} 

104,  113  363 
Rittenhouse,  Abraham,  107 
Rittenhouse,    David,    the 

Philosopher,  123,  366. 
*  Rittenhouse,         Matthias, 

218,  236,  365,  366 
Rittenhouse,  Jacob  C,  42 1 
Rittenhouse,  Samuel,  434 
*Roads,  John,  131 

Rohrer,  Joseph,  159 
*Rosenberger,  Henry,  226, 

241 
*Roosen,  Gerhard  or  Ger- 

ritt,  18,  55,  105 
Roosen,  Paul,  91,  104,359, 

360 
Roosen,  Kord,  358 
Roosen,  Gerhard,  358, 360, 

361 


Roosen,  Gerlink,  359,  360 

Rothman,    Bernhard,    53, 
384,  385,  386 
*Roth,  Jacob,  168 
*Roth,  Daniel,  171 
*Royer,  Daniel,  162 
*Rupp,  George,  271 
*Rupp,  Henry,  271 

R utters,  Koenradt,  53 
*Ruth,  David,  231,  248 

Ryndertz,  Tjaent,  57 

Sabbath   School,  the    first 

on  record,  420 
Saint  Aldegonde,  23 
Saur,  Christopher,  Sr.,  48, 
124,  205,  206,  207,  215 
Saur,  Christopher,  Jr.,  206, 

208 
Schaffer,  Isaac,  81 
*Schankj  Abraham,  141 
*Schank,  Samuel,  141 
Schantz,  Jacob  Y.,  152 
*Schantz,  Christian,  164 
*Schantz,  Joseph,  253 
*Schantz,  John,  265 
*Schantz,  Joseph,  265 
*Schefter,    Dr.   J.    G.    De 

Hoop,  13,  80,  96,  290 
Scherch,  Joseph,  313,  314 

*Scherch, ,  324 

*Schiffler,  Albrecht,  174 


INDEX. 


447 


*Schimmel,  Levi    O.,  252, 

267 
*Schmitt,  John,  157 
*Schmidt,  J.  R.,   160,   161, 
163 
Schmutz,  Johannes,  236 
Schneider,  Theodore,  the 

Jesuit,  260 
Scholl,  Johannes,  94 
*Schowalter,  Christian,  280, 
281 
Schumacher,  Peter,  5  1, 68, 

69,  71,  92,93,95,  113 
Schumacher,     Jacob,    53, 

236 
Schumacher,  Sarah,  70 
Schumacher,       Benjamin, 

70 
Schumacher,  Samuel,  70 
Schumacher,  Isaac,  93 
Schultz,  Dr.  Johann  Jacob, 

49 
*Schulz,  Jonas  Y.,  275 
*Schwartz,  Abraham,  242 
Schwenkfeld,    Casper,   56, 

118,  121 
Schwenkfelders      assisted 

by  Mennonites,  196 
Seidensticker,  Oswald,  46 
Seimens,  Jan,  5  1 ,  72 
Sellen,   Hendrick,  61,  81, 
82,94 


Severance  of  Church  and 

State,  57 
Sewel,  William,  60 
*Seijmensma,  N.J.,  160, 161 

Silans,  Johann,  81 
*Simons,    Menno,    10,    11, 
12,  13,14,  16,  17,  18,19, 
20,  21,  56,  57,  358,  377, 

394 
Sipman,  Dirk,  49,  50,  51, 

52,6i,  73,93 
Siverts,  Cornelis,  81,85,  89 
Slavery   Protest,    75,  no, 

in 
Sleidanus,  56 
*Smith,  John,  159 
*Snyder,  Sicke,  56 
*Shank,  Lewis,  141 
*Shaum,  Henry,  162,  163 
♦Shelly,  Henry  L.,  164 
*Shelly,  William    N,  252, 

253 
*Shelly,    Andrew    B.,   252, 

267 

*Shelly,  Uriah,  266 

*Shelly,  William,  275 

*Shelly,  Henry,  278 

*Shenk,  John,  132 

Sheridan,  General,  140 
*Sherk,  John,  278 

Shiloh,  75 
*Showalter,  Daniel,  141 


448 


INDEX. 


*Showalter,  Daniel,  270 
*Showaltcr,  John,  270 

*Snavely, ,  164 

Souplis,  Andries,  81 
Spencer,  Mrs.,  431 
*Speicher,  John  P.,  164. 
*Stanly,    George    W.,    136, 

13; 
State  Churches,  19,  43 
State  and  Church,  21,  119 

*StaurTer,  ,  131 

StaurTer,  Daniel,  200 
Stauffer,  Heinrich,  262 
*Stauffer,  John,  279 
StaurTer,  Daniel,  367 
StaurTer,  Hans,  367 
*Stofer,  Eli,  162 
Story,  Thomas,  59 
Strauss,  George,  50 
Streypers,      Willem,      51, 

65 
Streypers,  Jan,  49,  50,  52, 
73,96,  113 
*Strickler,  John,  279 
Suters,  Daniel,  135,  137 
Swamp  Church  Deed,  250 
Swamp  Church  destroyed 
by  fire,  250 

*Taylor,  Lewis,  275 
*Teeds,  Jacob,    141 
Tell,  William,  21 


Telner,  Jacob,  49,  50,  52; 
53.  61,  66,  6y,  83,  185  ' 
Telner,  Jacob,  baptized,  68 
Telner's  Township,  68 
Thomas,  Gabriel,  74 
Tresse,  Thomas,  90 
Trow,  Mr.,  152 
Tunes,  Abraham,  51 
Tyson,  Reynier,  51 
Tyson,  Cornelius,  91 

Uberfeldt,     Johann     Wil- 

helm,  50 
Umstat,  Hans  Peter,  68 
Umstat,  Johannes,  94 
Unzicker,  Peter,   164 

*Van  Braght,   18 
Van  Bebber,  Jacob  Isaacs, 

50,  66,  83 
Van  Bebber,  Isaac  Jacobs, 

66 
Van  Bebber,  Matthias,  93, 
94,    106,  217,  218 
*Van  derSmissen,  Carl  H. 

A.,  266 
*Van    der  Smissen,   C.  J., 

202,  281 
Van  der  Werf,  Richard,  91 
*Van  Helle,  Pieter,  105,  361 
*Van  Kampen,  Jacob,  105 

361 


INDEk. 


449 


Van  Kolk,  Dirk,  8 1,  83 
Van    Sintern,    Isaac,    91, 

104,  105,  182 
Van  Sintern,  Heinrich,  91 
Van  Vossen,  Arnold,  91, 

93,  97 
*Van  Weenigen,  Bastiaan, 

360 
Voss,  Jan  de,  91, 
*Voth,  H.  R.,   127 

*Wadel,  Peter,   279 
Waldenses,  18,  55,  358 
Waldenses  in  three  divis- 
ions, 372 
*Waldus,  Peter,    17 

Walle,  Jacob  Van  de,  50 
*Weaver,  Samuel,   141 
*Weaver,  Joseph,  157 
*Weaver,  J.  J.,  163 
*  Weaver,  J.,   166 
*Weaver,  Henry,  272 
*Weitman,  Adam,  319 
*Weitman,  Henry,  319 
*Weitman,  Jacob,  319 
*Wenger,  Christian,  164 
*Wenger,  Henry,  141 
Wertmuller,  George,  53 

*Westhaser, ,  271 

Wickliffe,  17 

William,  Prince  of  Orange, 

23 
29 


Williams,  Jan,  82 
Williams,  William  F.,  434 
Wilhelms,  Gisbert,  82 
Wilson,  Margaret,  44 
*Winny,  Samuel,  278 
*Wisler,  Jacob,   159 
*Wissler,  Martin,  272 
*Wismer,  Abraham,  218 
*Wismer,  Henry,  219 
*Wismer,     Abraham,     Sr., 

244 
*Wismer,  Abraham,  311 
Wister,  John,  417 
Wister,  Casper,  417 
*Witmer,  Abraham,  278 
*Witmer,  David,  277 
*Witmoyer,  Cyrus,  278 
Wolf,  Paul,  81,  85,  92 
Woman  in  the  Wilderness, 

S8     ■ 
Wylich,  Dr.  Thomas  Van, 
50 

*Yoder,  Samuel,  162 
*  Young,  Abraham,  253 
*Young,  Valentine,  274 

Zaller,  Melchior,  189,  291 
*Zetty,  Christian,  252 
Zschokke,  Heinrich,  305 
*Ziegler,  Michael,  94,  115, 
199,  213,  218,  222,  295 


45o 


INDEX. 


*Ziegler,  Andrew,  108,  no, 

218,  223 
Ziegler,  Andrew,  Sr.,  222 
Ziegler,  Andrew  D.,  234 
Zimmerman,  Christopher, 

94 


*Zimmerman,  John    Hein- 

rich,  1 73 
*Zimmerman,  Samuel,  271 
*Zimmerman,  Benjamin,  272 
Zwingli,  Ulrich,  9,  21,  44, 
56,  118 


4L 


■ 


